《I Transmigrated To A Mafia Character From A BL Dark !》


 Chapter 1 - The Death Of An Old Friend

    It dawned cold as was typical of autumn days, the cool breeze passed through the well-trimmed grass of Matteo Abbey - in honor of the angel Matteo, the just one - and the trees that glowed red and yellow-gold, whose leaves looked like shiny jewels against the black walls of the ecclesiastical building.


    The priests and novices walked in their long dark clothes and hoods hiding their short hair and dark looks, the steps were quick and everyone seemed very busy even though it was so early in the morning, they had to hurry up for the first morning mass.


    "Brother Lattanzio? Brother Lattanzio? I know the cold is very bad, but we have to go to the temple. Today it is our turn to lead Mass for the novices. We can''t be late again, it''s time for dawn" the voice of an elderly man came from outside one of the rooms on the first floor, which belonged to the priests who lived in the abbey all year.


    The elderly man who wore a long-sleeved tunic in gray, with the embroidery of the sun and moon linked by an intricate circle with ancient words, the man''s hair was snow-white and his eyes were gray color, slightly faded, the wrinkles were thick on the forehead and close to the mouth, which showed how much he frowned in concern for much of his life. There was a black cloak under his long robes, the wide hood was down which showed how intimate this elderly man was from the person who was asleep in the room.


    ��caro Conti was a priest at the age of 62, which was considered to be a very high age, since the average life expectancy of people was up to 55 years old. Unfortunately, he wasn''t well-endowed with spiritual power and his life was rapidly declining. He was different from those priests and bishops who were known to be exorcists, who possessed spiritual powers beyond imagination and lived much longer lives than ordinary people.


    "Brother Lattanzio, I''m going to enter the room," said ��caro, a little impatiently. Every Thursday it was their turn to preside over the morning mass for the novices. In addition, today they had to take their first-year novices to visit the whole Matteo Abbey, so they had a lot to do.


    Adding this to the severe warnings of Father Bernardes, who is the organizer of the priests'' schedules, they had already been late twice, which led to several criticisms from the superiors who watched the novices as hawks, this included all the priests who interacted with them.


    Despite his advanced age, Father Conti remained very active with his activities in the abbey and guiding new novices every year. He was a priest teacher and was responsible for one of the novices'' first year classes. He thought that interacting with young people energized him more than being reclusive in prayer in his decaying room.


    He and Father Lattanzio have been friends for years, they started together as novices in the capital and afterwards with more than five years of field experience traveling almost all over the country and even outside the country, they were sent to this distant and relatively quiet abbey.


    So, Father Conti became a teacher and Father Lattanzio became one of the administrators who took care of the logistics of the clergy, as they weren''t very apt for the sacred power, they knew that they wouldn''t rise much in their careers. However, they were already happy to have honorable positions and a living wage.


    Both were the third son''s weakest and most traditional noble children of the Kingdom of Dawn. So, they were sent to the abbey of the capital very early to begin their ecclesiastical studies and to reduce the general expenditure of the family. Of course, with them becoming priests, the family''s prestige would also rise a little more, since religion was somewhat dominant in this kingdom.


    Unfortunately, in recent years Father Lattanzio had distanced himself from him (Father Conti) and joined with the current Abbot and other figures who were considered important even outside Matteo Abbey, these were usually on a temporary visit, although Father Conti didn''t know how Lattanzio had managed such a feat.


    There was even a strange rumor that said that the Pope also said good things about Father Lattanzio. Of course, this could only be crazy nonsense, after all, that Pope is going to praise a clergyman from an abbey in a remote region?


    Father Conti didn''t believe in the gossip of other priests and visitors. What mattered to him was to keep the ritual of the two conducting the first mass on Thursdays together with his old friend. Maybe he was getting too old and sensitive, since it was almost a matter of life for him to maintain the routine.


    The priests ''doors were generally not locked, so the door opened easily for Icarus, the room was being lit with a soft light that should have come from the few magical lighting items that were in the priests'' rooms. There was a narrow single bed, with a medium mattress covered with white sheets freshly washed by the novices, there was a rather poor desk in the corner of the wall with a padded hardwood chair, which was a real luxury in a place like the abbey.


    On the north wall there was a small fireplace, and next to it was a wooden table and worn wooden chairs, not far away was an old dark chest with copper bandages.


    Not far away there was a simple partition with a large wooden tub for bathing, next to it were two medium basins for physiological needs, on the east wall there was a wooden bookcase and on the west wall there were two medium windows covered by heavy gray curtains, which blocked out the daylight.


    At least that was what Father Conti hoped to see, in addition to hoping to find his friend still getting dressed in a hurry, because he was always late. Unfortunately, the reality was too cruel.


    "For the love of the God of Light!" Icarus Conti shouted in his old, shaky voice. His gray eyes were wide open and his wrinkles trembled with fright.


    Father Lattanzio''s body was stretched out on the bed with both wrists cut, blood soaked the white sheets and dripped onto the stone floor; dead old man and snow-white hair that was spattered with blood.


    The open mouth seemed to smile grimly at Father Conti and the empty orbits seemed to want to swallow his soul.


    Father Lattanzio''s eyes had been stolen!


    The calm abbey ended up having a chaotic start to the morning.

 Chapter 2 - The Beginning Of Everything (R-18)

    R-18 (sexual abuse and rape description).


    In the kitchen of Abbey Matteo, something as terrible as Father Lattanzio''s shocking death was taking place in the cold and damp pantry. The soft, painful moans of a young man just 18-years-old were muffled by an adult hand. This same adult grunted while committing the rape against the weakest and most helpless young man.


    The young man barely cried when it was over, he had a scraped knee and skinned hands, his body had hand and bite marks, the adult man''s semen ran between his weak legs.


    "For you to learn not to seduce others by swinging your ass around with an easy smile ... This is a small lesson since you tried to hold on to others to lift yourself over our heads," the man said with a sadistic smile, watching the 18-year-old lying and weak, he was breathless and pale as a sheet.


    The naked body of the young novice hadn''t only the marks of recent violence, but there was a lack of whip and beatings typical of the punitive rules of Abbey Matteo to instill gentleness in his lambs.


    "You even tried to seduce an old man who is old enough to be your grandfather! I gave you what you were looking for ... Now, this is a lesson for having induced me to sin!" The priest who had risen and composed himself was mad and mad again, with hatred, desire, and disgust at the same time he started hitting the young man on the floor.


    This priest was not afraid to be punished, because he was a prestigious exorcist and had many inside the Abbey Matteo in his hands, so he didn''t hesitate to kick the young man still naked, weak, and injured. Each kick seemed to break a bone from the young man, but the young man didn''t scream or express any emotion, he just cringed to protect his head and stomach. The 18-year-old looked broken and his fate sealed with eternal disgrace.


    Thirty minutes later on the third floor of the clergyman''s building, in the wing of the rooms of the high clergy.


    Lee Fei opened his eyes suddenly, his body arched out of breath and he sat on the bed. He was breathing hard, trying to keep some air in his lungs, everything around him was in darkness, but he couldn''t see anything right. He was sweating and shaking, his body was strangely sore. He felt his throat dry and his head was throbbing, so he closed his eyes briefly and tried to calm his agitated breathing, but he still felt sick and in pain.


    Suddenly his throbbing head worsened and he grabbed his head with both hands and lost consciousness again, images and memories that weren''t there before came to mind like a long film in which he cannot pause, Lee Fei felt as if you''re having his head split in two.


    After a few long minutes of suffering, Lee Fei finally calms down, but he remains unconscious, inwardly he was analyzing his new memories. The memories ranged from childhood to that moment when he had been sent to the capital of the Kingdom of Dawn when he had the misfortune to stop and stay for a week at the Matteo Abbey on the way to the capital. Strangely, there were some blurry memories that Lee Fei couldn''t understand.


    "Bishop Darcy! Bishop Darcy!" A voice called from outside the room where Lee Fei had lost consciousness. After a few minutes, the person outside continued to call but still has no answer.


    "Should we go in?" said a young priest with a slightly concerned look, but even so he didn''t dare enter the bishop''s room easily.


    "You know Bishop Darcy''s arrogant personality. If it''s not his servant entering the room, he can punish us." Said another older-looking priest.


    "Something so big has happened, but Bishop Darcy is still sleeping peacefully," said the younger priest with a sigh.


    "Father Lattanzio''s death is a big thing, but it has nothing to do with Bishop Darcy. When things are clean and the priest''s body is in the coffin, then we will send some novice to call Bishop Darcy again" said the older priest a little thoughtfully, he had a more practical view of the situation than his young companion.


    They came to call Bishop Darcy because of this extraordinary event of the terrible death of one of the members of Matteo Abbey, but the young bishop wasn''t part of the abbey, he was just a temporary guest, so he would not be required to participate in the investigation.


    The two priests came out of the door of Bishop Darcy''s room, they had to organize the coffin and call the priest doctors to find out if the priest''s death was suicide or homicide, and who would have stolen the priest''s eyes after death.


    Only after this was confirmed would the priests deal with Father Lattanzio''s body, if it was suiciding the priests would cremate the body of the priest who was considered a heretic and didn''t deserve burial in sacred territory. However, if it were a homicide, some investigators would have to be dispatched from the capital''s headquarters to investigate the case, to satisfy Father Lattanzio''s family.


    Things would get hectic at Matteo Abbey, which was south of the territory of the Kingdom of Dawn. It was in a county that bordered the territory of the Aurore Empire. If it weren''t for the Divine Mountains to the west and the Infernal Vulcano to the east, the abbey would be in a much more precarious position. Of course, Matteo Abbey is far from the capital of the country, it brought too many problems such as being ignored by the center of ecclesiastical power and receiving far fewer resources, also far less labor, such as investigators and exorcists.


    For the time being, the superiors of the clergy had given the order to say that Father Lattanzio''s death was suicide so as not to create chaos within the abbey.. The priests left and went down the three floors to meet with other priests, they still had to take care of the novices of the first year of the course and prepare to receive the newly graduated priests who would arrive that afternoon.

 Chapter 3 - Where I Am?

    When Lee Fei woke up again, he sat down slowly on his bed and took a deep breath, his body was still sore as if he had been beaten recently, but his head had at least stopped hurting and he had calmed down a little more.


    His bed is very comfortable, there was a feather pillow, but it wasn''t a goose, which was very unfortunate, the sudden thought about it came to Lee Fei, it was like a reflective thought of the original body. The sheet that covers his bed is made of high-quality fabric, the blanket that was covering it was made of the best quality wool and was soft, warm, and malleable.


    His room was quite spacious, there was a glossy wooden desk, with several sheets of paper that had a peculiar color of blue that looked metallic, but Lee Fei''s new memories told him they were quite common in this world.


    Besides the papers was an inkwell and a long, elegant quill, Lee Fei didn''t know what animal that quill was, but it was so shiny that he could even see a layer of gold speckles on the white down.


    The chair, which fits on the desk, had a luxurious red upholstery, there was an armchair next to the fireplace and a small table with two elegant chairs by the window.


    The entire room is made of stone, the floor was covered with a soft and well-worked tapestry, next to the bed was a piece of furniture that had a water jar, next to it was a well-polished aluminum cup, a ceramic tub refined to wash the face and a cotton towel used to dry the face, below the bed were two copper basins for basic needs.


    There was a screen on the diagonal side of the room, it was a wooden screen used for bathing in a large tub, next to the wooden screen there is a small wooden bench, which is used by a servant or novice who would help bathe someone.


    Next to the wooden door, there was a sleek and elegant chest, which must have his clothes and things. The chests were widely used to store objects, there was no facility in closets or wardrobes, not in a place like this.


    After his vision adapted to semi-darkness, Lee Fei groped near the bedside table next to his bed and got something like a match, but in fact, it was a magical iron tool that at the press of the button created a small golden light.


    Lee Fei felt that something was being extracted from the hand that held this magical tool, was this his Mana?


    "Like in online RPG games?" Lee Fei thought, surprised to feel that soft energy coming out of his hand.


    He pressed the button on the magic tool, the golden light was warm and soft. Lee Fei waved his wand of light and the small ball of light wandered in the air and lit the candlestick beside his bed, illuminating the dim room a little. The little ball of light went out after lighting all the candlesticks in the room.


    Lee Fei was a little stunned by this magic lighter, but he was too tired to get excited about the magic in this place, he wanted to look for a mirror and some book, the first to see his figure and the second to understand this world a little.


    With the soft lighting of the candlesticks, he observed the decor that had a little luxury, but in general, it showed a simplicity when compared to some noble rooms, which he saw in photos and paintings in his past life.


    What caught his attention were the ornaments that didn''t seem to be part of a common medieval fantasy world, since there were metal sculptures and there was even a gun made of silver and gold with inlaid jewelry, the designer was very reminiscent of the modern guns of the Lee Fei''s original world, but at the same time there were some glaring details that seemed to show that they were from another world.


    Lee Fei''s new memories said you were "jewels", in fact, they were Mana stones and that this weapon is an expensive weapon used by magicians or those who have an affinity for Mana. The common guns of this world, in fact, reminded Lee Fei of the Steampunk sets he used to watch in Western cinema on his travels, however, the original body lacked any of these common guns, although he had memories of this.


    He stops looking at the gun and the strange metal sculptures, since this was making him even more confused, after all, where was he? Was this a magical fantasy world or a steampunk world?


    He still had no way of knowing. Lee Fei had a suspicion in his heart, but he couldn''t believe it yet. He needed to find a mirror to confirm his heart''s speculation.


    There were three large windows on the north wall that were covered with heavy wine-colored velvet cloths, but even so, it was possible that the sun would partially illuminate the room, but the cool breeze of that autumn didn''t pass through the velvet curtains, which indicated that the windows were closed.


    Observing all this, Lee Fei knew that he was not in 21st century China, if he was in China in any century, in fact, he seriously doubted if he was on planet Earth.


    The last thing Lee Fei remembers is going to work that autumn morning, he happened to walk around the university library and found a fantasy book with a dark, black cover in the Advanced Calculation area. Which was quite curious, the book was relatively short for him since he had a quick read and a photographic memory.


    Then, as soon as he finished reading the book when his work shift was over, he felt a headache and his vision darkened.


    When he woke up again, he was already in this strange place.


    Did he die?


    Was he dreaming?


    There were some possibilities, but now he could only investigate slowly anyway.

 Chapter 4 - He Is Now A Bishop

    Lee Fei frowned as he remembered that the day before he had received two unpleasant news, the first was shocking and the second notice was incredibly sad. One of his cousins had killed himself after killing an uncle in Lee Fei''s paternal family. The second news that left him devastated was the death of a great friend from the school days and that he was relatively close to this person today.


    Lee Fei got up and went to the chest, his steps were a little hesitant and his body was begging to go back to bed, it looked like he had been beaten, his body hurt everywhere. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the luxury of being able to wait any longer, he could slowly discover once he knew who he was. In addition to this, there was something in his mind that told him that he had to find out quickly who he was. He had a very serious suspicion of who he was, but if it were true, he was too screwed up.


    His movements weren''t very natural as if he were adapting to his new body, which was tall, slim, and flexible, very different from his tall, lean muscular body from his past life, he felt a lack of strength in this body, of course, this could be effects of transmigration and Lee Fei was only mourning the loss of his body and past life.


    The clothes he was wearing didn''t help his movements, it was a long nightgown that reached his feet, which were very white and even small and delicate, but they were not beautiful enough to be female feet and they were not that small, only smaller than those of his previous body.


    However, these feet showed that he wasn''t in the body of someone who worked hard, the delicacy of his new feet and hands showed that that body was that of a nobleman or someone from a very wealthy family.


    Or would he be an office worker in this new life too?


    Lee Fei thought with good humor that it would be very funny if he were just an office worker in both of their lives.


    Opening the chest, Lee Fei calmly searched through the layers of clothing, which were usually light-colored leather pants, with few dark ones, loose tunics, leather belts with gold buckles, and a few accessories like necklaces and scarves. There were still clothes used by the clergy, which were broad tunics of dark colors with elaborate gold or silver embroidery of the dominant religion of this continent.


    Lee Fei stopped for a few seconds looking at the clothes of the western clergy, his gaze was calm and he showed no agitation on his face, so calmly he searched the chest for a few minutes until he found a translucent mirror similar to the modern world, only much more refined and that exuded luxury all over the place.


    The small mirror was in a frame rich with details and some precious jewels, the frame was gold and the smooth surface of the mirror was all translucent, but Lee Fei didn''t know if it was glass or something, since this is a fantasy world or is a steampunk world, he hasn''t figured out what this world is yet. Then he went to the window and opened the curtains allowing sunlight to penetrate the gloomy room, so he could finally see his reflection in the mirror with greater clarity.


    The windows had glass and looked quite refined, but the transparency and finesse of modern world windows could not be compared yet. However, it was enough to let the dawn light illuminate the penumbra room.


    Then he took the mirror and saw his reflection, the image that was reflected to him was that of a stranger, but that also didn''t shake him, after all, he had already recovered all his new memories and found that he was in another body. Whether he had died or been sent, this he didn''t know.


    Because if he died just because he finished reading a book ... This would be the most regrettable death of all time.


    "Transmigration" thought Lee Fei with a bleak sigh. He who had read some romance books in his spare time, he vaguely understood what had happened to him.


    Transmigration is when a soul that wandered around incorporates it into a body that has lost its soul. Lee Fei didn''t know how the process went, since the books never detailed this kind of thing, but he knew that someone (god) could have sent him to another world or he died and his wandering soul found this empty body.


    Of course, Lee Fei still had no idea how he died or if it was some god who sent him on some crazy mission.


    On the translucent surface of the mirror was the image of a young man with short red hair, the red strands were all disheveled, beautiful blue eyes that were as sparkling and gloomy as the night sky, his pink lips looked like two fresh flower petals, his face he looked delicately carved like an angel and his teeth were clear and aligned.


    "On top of that I transmigrated to the body of a side character in the novel I was reading ... A bishop ... Fuck it! A bishop!" Lee Fei thought with a little resentment in his heart, after all, he had died, that at least he was the protagonist of this world.


    Lee Fei already suspected that he had stopped in the world of the book he had just read, but he didn''t want to believe this hypothesis, because it would be very terrible, given that the book he was reading was terribly dangerous.


    To make matters worse, he was a lateral character and not a protagonist, meaning things would be even more difficult for him. Mainly, that he knew that this side character would suffer a lot, in addition, the book he read was told from the protagonist''s perspective ... So, any advantage he has of knowing the plot was cut in half.


    So, it was obvious that Lee Fei was unhappy.

 Chapter 5 - A World Of A Dark BL Fantasy

    The protagonists of the books, also known as Main Characters (MC), or named heroes of the world, world leaders, and so on. Lee Fei, who had already read several novels, knew that it would be better to be a protagonist than a side character since they would be forgettable characters and easy to be eliminated by the main world.


    The protagonists are blessed by the world so that their lives despite having a difficult beginning, so that they have happy endings and that they are practically immortal. There may be more than one protagonist in the world, but they rarely crossed paths on their journey, otherwise, it could bring calamity to the world.


    Well, this is what is explained in the novels that Lee Fei had already read in his past life; he didn''t know if this would actually happen, since it is too absurd this kind of thing that the world revolves around some people.


    Transmigration is also absurd, however, here is Lee Fei in another world and in a body that didn''t belong to him. So, he could only believe that the world of the book revolved around the protagonists.


    Of course, Lee Fei was not too dissatisfied with his new appearance, which was similar to a handsome Western actor or perhaps there is a Renaissance statue, with his beautiful fox eyes, sharp nose, and smooth chin.


    He was a little proud because of his face that was as beautiful as an angel, at the same time he felt sad, because his face in the past life was also not bad, the worst was his new body that was soft and flexible, very different of his strong and agile body his past life.


    Lee Fei felt conflicted, but in the end, he lowered the mirror and put it to bed, there was no reason to feel happy or sad about the new appearance, it''s not like he could magically return to who he was or go back to home anyway.


    However, the biggest surprise for Lee Fei was to feel peculiar energy flowing smoothly through his body, he paused for a moment and thought of something, then snapped his fingers, and at his fingertips, colorful and smooth energy shone delicately.


    This was reason to be a little happy and fascinated, he had magical powers!


    Lee Fei had a look of pleasant surprise on his face when he saw this magical energy in his fingers, but soon the joy disappeared, because the situation was not very good, after all, he transmigrated in the novel he was reading before die. Lee Fei remembered that the situation in this world wasn''t very good, especially for handsome young men with angels'' faces and beautiful bodies, but who were physically weak.


    Lee Fei clearly remembered that this book was quite profound and interesting, addressing some topics, such as the acceptance of male homosexuality, abuse (physical and mental), traumas, demons, curses, demonic possessions, exorcisms, lust, sex finally, many themes that are very good to reflect in the safe corner of the home, but terrible when you are in the middle of all these themes.


    In short, it was a very good book with great teachings, if you erase the parts of violence, rapes, demonic possessions, witchcraft, stealing children''s souls, abortions, among other atrocities, which in the book brings deep meaning and symbolism, but now having this like the current reality ... A world like this ... It really looks like some kind of nightmare!


    Yes, Lee Fei transmigrated to a BL Dark book, in which sex was very pornographic and exciting, on the other hand, there was something sadistic about many of the actions of the characters in this book, in short, it wasn''t a good world to be living in. Of course, in addition to gratuitous violence and extravagant bloody scenes, demons not only filled the people''s imagination, but actively killed the humans, and brainwash them, causing chaos everywhere. The exorcisms of cinema were very real in this world. Lee Fei even felt a shiver at the thought of these scenes becoming real.


    Human rights? Does not exist!


    Compassion? It''s just a dream!


    Good people ... as rare as the feather of a phoenix among the feathers of the hens!


    Fair laws? As illusory as a gold pot at the end of the rainbow!


    Lee Fei opened one of the windows and looked down there. He could see a large patio and a little further away he could see other buildings that looked more like some kind of inn or dorm, but there was a beautiful building in the middle of all those buildings, there was even a beautiful path made up of a cobbled street, where bright green bushes and trees, which were red with autumn leaves, lined this path.


    The most striking and beautiful building was the Temple of Matteo, where Lee Fei was the Abbey Matteo which is also the place where the BL Dark novel begins. The abbey was the place where people from the clergy lived and travelers could spend the night, there was also a teaching center for young people. In the ecclesiastical boarding school, some of the nobles would become priests, others would just return home to help the family run their businesses.


    Matteo Abbey taught from financial administration to exorcising demons with only salt and pepper, while instilling morals in young men.


    Lee Fei didn''t know what the author of the book was thinking when he made such a description, after all, it was very exaggerated to say that a demon could be exorcised with salt and pepper, right?


    "At least I''m not the villain of this world," thought Lee Fei, consoling himself mentally, while sighing in resignation for accepting that he is now a side character in this type of dark and dangerous book.


    The villains of these darks'' books were the worst, they are people without salvation, something like rapists, pedophiles ... Anyway, people who couldn''t be forgiven or even reformed.


    Villains are characters who always oppose or harm the hero of the world. They are what make the adventures more exciting and the heroes'' struggles so "heroic", unfortunately, in this world the villains weren''t much more than the worst social scum that the author could put.


    It was as if the author wanted the protagonist to have a justification for killing, but since the protagonist is justice in the world, he doesn''t seek revenge and murder. Unfortunately, the villains in this book don''t care what the protagonist thinks and they still continue to chase him, only to finally the protagonist has no choice but to kill these miserable people.


    If Lee Fei had taken on the body of a villain in this world and had already done the barbarities with the protagonist, there would only be death and endless repentance in this life, because how could such a villain live well in the same world as the hero? Even if he fled to the mountains the plot would kill him miserably in the future.


    Darks books are novels that have very mature content and subliminal messages, that have a lot of tragedy, violence, intrigue, drugs, among other contents that are not to be read lightly by ordinary readers.


    Lee Fei looked at the item above the fireplace, there was a sun and a moon attached to a double ring, which was the symbol of the god of light, who is the god of the Religion of Enlightenment, which is the predominant religion across the Continent Central. Although there are other temples and other gods the Temple of Enlightenment has been in existence for the longest time and was in almost all the territories of the Central Continent.


    "In addition to being an unimportant character in the story, I''m still an exorcist bishop ... Honestly, I don''t want to deal with demons and ghosts! I''m afraid of ghosts! Ah, I could have just been a random character A ... better than a bishop ..." Lee Fei murmured a little resentfully. He wasn''t religious in his past life, since his parents died when he was just 14-year-old, he stopped believing in a divine entity.


    However, looking at the symbol of the church he cannot help feeling a shiver all over his body, now it was undeniable that Lee Fei had some fear and belief in the divine.


    After all, he had migrated to another body in another world, if that was not the work of a great sadistic god, who else would be to blame?


    Lee Fei was still tired, closes the window, and goes to bed. He needed to get some sleep; his body was still very sore.. What made him question what happened to the previous owner of the body died before his time and he took this person''s body.

 Chapter 6 - Analyzing The Plot Of The Novel Dark BL (Part 1)

    Lee Fei was a librarian at one of the Universities of Hong Kong, he was a graduate and even had a master''s degree, he always loved the books, which were always with him in the best and worst moments, so he chose as his profession a place that was full of large amounts of books.


    Lee Fei was 30 years old at the time he died, he had a great thirst for knowledge, being very curious for everything, also had a rare talent of photographic memory, so he read all kinds of books, from building bridges to obscure readings as pornography between men and black magic books.


    This young Chinese was one of the rare people who had no prejudice against any kind of knowledge if it did not reach the limit of absurdity as the case of a flat earth, so he also read novels of transmigration and reincarnation.


    So he had some knowledge about this kind of plot, but that didn''t mean he was satisfied with his situation, since normally the characters who transmigrate like villains or extra characters have to somehow cling there someone powerful, be it the hero or some female leader or male leader if he wanted to survive in this world of romance.


    However, quickly Lee Fei amazes these thoughts, he could not change his body and had no idea what expected him in this world, moreover, the MC of this book was a very pitiful boy.


    After all, this is a dark BL novel!


    Lee Fei once again lamented being very curious about this kind of content, he should have taken a bl light book or even a shonen-ai!


    "Damn I should have taken that candy cookbook from Srilanka!" thought Lee Fei lamenting about his curiosity about this BL world.


    The name of the book is Black Corner and it is a dark BL with elements of black magic, demons, angels and exorcists, besides of course contain tragedies, cruelties, and a little sadism, this is a very terrible world!


    In a world much like the medieval age of the earth, the church has a lot of power and the nobles crush everything and every one by its way.


    Cute boys and girls have very terrible destinies in this world, commoners usually suffer a lot in the tyranny of these lands, there are few places in this world where an ordinary person can live well.


    Here the world is plagued by pandemics, health units are quite precarious (in some places neither has healers, let alone some medieval health post) and diseases that have already been eradicated in the Earth of the 21st century, here in this world are extremely diseases dangerous and that can easily take the lives of hundreds of people!


    The MC is a young man of just 18 years old, who was the third son of a wealthy and influential family, he was sent to serve in the church since 12 years old, was now finally finishing his "course" as a novice to then be able to begin training as an exorcist, or as a healing priest or become only a common priest.


    The problem is that his identity would only be revealed when he began learning the exorcist craft, until then, because he was a shy boy he never talked much about his family, so no one knew he had a large and powerful family that supported him.


    Of course, there have been some incidents in the past that have caused the MC to be transferred to Matteo Abbey in place of the abbey of the capital. These incidents also caused THE MC documents to take time to reach Matteo Abbey.


    Which led people to believe that the MC was more of an orphan and he was intimidated by the priests and administrators of Matteo Abbey.


    Who would have thought that the MC shy and weak, without even a drop of the nobleman''s proud was the brother-in-law of the current king of the Kingdom of Dawn?


    Everyone should imagine what a mess was like when it was discovered... Only the MC has been bullied silently for two long years!


    Could things get worse for the MC?


    Well, it''s a dark BL, of course, they could get worse!


    Then on a cold autumn night, a prestigious priest and famous exorcist from another country, who came on a mission to visit Matteo Abbey again, he became interested in MC. This famous exorcist is the main villain of history and who brings great disgrace to the MC at the beginning of the novel, which begins 12 years earlier. The real unfolding of the plot only happens 12 years after this incident between the villain and the MC.


    MC was a very lonely boy, but he had a very special and powerful soul. Only a single priest who had some power inside the abbey realized the potential of the MC and decides to protect the 18-year-old.


    This priest is called Lattanzio Sarami, he is a 50-year-old, in this world, few reached the age of 40, so 50 years old was already considered quite old. This priest is not an exorcist or has any important office in the church, but he has some powers that make even the Pope have to be respectful of him.


    Lattanzio Sarami thinks MC is a lone boy, so he suggests to the villain that he is quite young for a famous exorcist, between 20 and 22 years old, who befriended MC because the MC was increasingly isolating himself.


    However, Lattanzio later realizes that the villain has a kind of wrong inclination toward the MC, so Father Lattanzio warns the villain to stay away from the MC, but it''s too late, as the villain begins to feel interested in the MC, a very obscure interest.


    Adding this to the fact that the villain hated Lattanzio and he had a narrow mind, which he thought everyone should hate Lattanzio, those who had positive feelings for Lattanzio should be eradicated or punished.


    Of course, that MC had positive feelings for Lattanzio, who was his best friend and protector inside the abbey when the villain discovers this, he feels envious and angry. He is jealous of Lattanzio for having someone who has feelings of tenderness for him, but also feels angry because the villain himself had no one like that in his life.


    This all added to the fact that MC was very beautiful and had a very pure and na?ve aura, looking very sweet and smooth, so the villain goes crazy because he ardently desires the MC, but hates that feeling of wishing another man.


    In the end, on a cold fall night, as MC prepared a snack for his friend Lattanzio, the villain appears and upon realizing that the MC was treating Lattanzio so gently, he freaks out and sexually abused the MC!

 Chapter 7 - Analyzing The Plot Of The Novel Dark BL (Part 2)

    Things only get worse for the MC, because in the early hours of the day his best friend and protector are found dead!


    The priests said it was suicide, even though MC didn''t believe it. As if sexual abuse wasn''t enough, the villain kicks the MC and breaks his right hand and one of his ribs, then tells him to clean up his dead best friend''s room.


    This only gets worse, because the MC''s friendly priest was making an invocation of a demon, but since he was old and had a fragile body, he ended up dying of blood loss before completing the summoning ritual.


    So, when the MC went to clean up his dead friend''s room, he ends up cutting his finger and his blood fell into the convocation circle, thus completing the ritual, to MC''s unhappiness, which was soon possessed by a very powerful demon.


    A week later the MC, who because he was brutalized by the villain, had not treated his wounds, because the main villain gave orders for the MC not to receive any proper treatment, eventually fell sick and at that moment the powerful demon took possession of the MC''s body.


    Things are getting worse and worse, to the point where the MC was "violated" by the demonic entity the demon was staging the scene of abuse committed by the villain days ago.


    The demon does libidinous acts with MC''s body and was screaming in his demonic voice about what the villain had done to the MC that early fall.


    Because of this, the villain, who was along with three more exorcists who were performing an exorcism in the MC, ends up missing in the sentence of a phrase of exorcism, thus condemning the MC to have a permanent pact with the powerful demon, besides, the demon got stuck in the dimension of humans, even if he could hide his shape from human eyes, this was a nightmare for both the MC and the powerful demon, who felt humiliated that he could not return to hell.


    Then the church was scared of MC''s family when they discovered that his family had powerful connections, soon plotted his false death. After the exorcism went wrong, the superiors ordered the teenager to whip him until he passed away. They threw the poor MC out of that abbey, thinking that with these serious wounds the MC would die in a few hours or a few days.


    Top-level clerics falsified some documents stating that the MC was dead for fighting a demon and thus elevated him to the post of the saint, to appease the powerful MC family and avoid an investigation of the kingdom. Thus, the MC in addition to losing his place in the course of the exorcist also becomes orphaned on the same day.


    Worst of all, the damn exorcist who destroyed MC''s life was just excommunicated and sent back to his country to live with his wealthy and influential family, moreover, this villain still thought the MC should die for making him excommunicated, blaming the MC for seducing him and calling the MC a bitch!


    "That''s a disgusting man! If I could, I''d kill that scum myself!" muttered Lee Fei by remembering that part of the plot. He came from a modern world in which he had little violence, yet he felt compelled there to kill this kind of criminal scoundrel.


    Then the MC is betrayed by the church, abused by the superiors, and condemned eternal damnation because of an exorcism that went wrong, he has only now in his company the demon who was forced into an eternal contract with the main character, because of the wrong ritual of exorcism.


    From that moment begins the adventure of the MC to become stronger and discovering its supernatural powers, of course, also begins the journey of the devil discovering what it was like to have feelings and how he could live in the human form, most importantly, the relationship between the devil and the MC developed to such an extent that the demon''s soul was being purified.


    Of course, to get to these happy moments there was still a portion of suffering that the MC and the demon had to face.


    In the middle of the bl dark novel, the demon who had harmed the MC at the beginning of the novel becomes ML and is submitted by the MC!


    Yes, the fragile and cute MC becomes a dominant and wild gong, while the previous wild and dangerous demon becomes a soft shou, becoming an ML cute and rebellious!


    Lee Fei, who is now in the body of a character of insignificant support situation is quite special. This supporting character witnessed all that misfortune and ordered the leader of that temple and abbey to petition the Pope for the villain to be excommunicated and could not put his feet in the church again.


    This supporting character is a very influential and prestigious person, also, the identity of the MC is revealed. In this way, the villain has no way to escape the condemnation and to be excommunicated.


    After that there were no more appearances of this mafia character, incidentally, nor was his name quoted in the book BL, this extra character only made a brief statement along with the other superiors, thus ordering the expulsion of this rotten exorcist priest.


    Lee Fei''s name in this world is Emery Darcy, or also known as Bishop Darcy or Dawn Exorcist or as Emery of Aurora. Since he is from the Empire of Aurora, only he was allocated to the Lancer Abbey that is in the capital of dawn''s kingdom. However, he ended up at Matteo Abbey temporarily, which is where the MC was ending his spell as a novice.


    Lee Fei, now Emery Darcy, although he was only 23 years old was already a bishop who had a great chance of becoming Archbishop before the age of 30, besides, he had a powerful family that supported him and had links to the royalty of the country of Aurore, adding to his talent as an exorcist and his intelligence, there was no way Bishop Darcy''s life went wrong.


    However, this does not match the information he received from his new body, for his new memories told him that his death would be imminent!


    Forget the scum villains in this bl dark novel, but why does a side character have to have a more horrible ending than a villain?


    Emery Darcy is not a good person, but he is a long way from being a complete scum!


    Lee Fei is crying in his heart and cursing the god of the church in the Rising Sun!

 Chapter 8 - Plan A Went Wrong, So Lets Go To Plan B! (Part 1)

    Lee Fei thought this as he looked once again at his reflection in the silver mirror, the beautiful dark blue eyes faced him back full of doubts, as the memories of this body told a very different story than expected.


    Emery Darcy is the third son of a large noble and influential family, specifically, he was part of the Grandchildren of the Grand Duke of Aurora. The Empire of Aurora only has two Grand Dukes, six dukes, eighteen marquesses, as well as counts, viscounts, and barons.


    In the great rich and noble families, there was a tradition, the first son was the heir to his father''s title, the second son goes to the military camp and the third son will enter the church. The other sons received nothing of much value only a small gift and usually married daughters of rich nobles of minor status.


    However, Emery''s family was different, for his father was a third son who had inherited the title of his grandfather, for the lineage of the Grand Duke believed in the competence and not in the foolish traditions of the first child being the absolute heir to the title and lands.


    So, all the male children of the Darcy family were raised equal, all of them being prepared to one day inherit the title of their father, but Emery Darcy is the son of the second wife of the current Gran Duke Darcy and had a 7-year difference between him and his half-brother''s ages.


    In the Aurore Empire marriages were monogamous, so Emery''s first wife passed away and Emery''s father remarried. However, the first wife gave birth to two children, being the first very intelligent but weak-body and the second child was very healthy and brave, but did not have many talents to learn how to manage a property, or rather did not want to study and was quite rebellious.


    However, the second wife gave birth to two children too, a boy and a girl, there would be nothing to do with it, but the boy �C Emery Darcy �C had great health, intelligence and had magical powers!


    Of all the children, only Emery Darcy had inherited the strong magical power of the Darcy Family, the others could only be classified as ordinary talents, so it was logical for current Gran Duque that his third child would be the ideal heir to the Legacy of the Grand Duke Leon de Aurora.


    Of course, there would still be a general assessment of the skills of all possible heirs and there would be evidence to test all areas from magical control to even the creation of a combat group, to managing noble social events. In the end, when all this data was gathered is that the verdict of who would be the official heir to the house of Gran Duque Leon de Aurora would be given, then this information would be passed on to the royal family, which would put the seal of approval on this new heir of the Family Darcy.


    Although the current Gran Duque Darcy greatly favored the intelligent and vivacious Emery, the family of the first wife was quite influential, plotting behind the scenes, trying to harm young Emery, who was just a child. However, to keep the son safe the Grand Duke sent Emery to the religious boarding school at the age of 12, but with the support of the Darcy family and emery''s magical talents, it was not difficult to navigate those muddy, dark waters of the clergy.


    So, at the age of 23, Emery Darcy became one of the church''s youngest and most influential bishops. In fact, Lee Fei is surprised that Emery Darcy, despite seeing so many horrible things within the clergy and noble society, did not have a detour of character.


    Of course, Emery Darcy was still a young nobleman of his time, so he went to brothels and could have affairs with some maid, this was not out of the ordinary, even though he was a bishop!


    The problem is what comes next, Lee Fei''s eyes now Emery Darcy stray from the mirror and focus on the desk, there was a letter paper symbol of a lion with the golden mane, that was the symbol of the Darcy Family.


    His father finally got some space to handle the situation on his property and keep under control the family of the first wife, so he sent a letter to his son, warning him to return, that soon again there would be the selection for heirs of the title Gran Duke Leon. It would be a selection to choose candidates to be heirs and hold the various tests within 2 years or more of time.


    Emery Darcy closed his beautiful blue eyes, for in his mind there were far more than just memories of his past life, there were fragments of what the ancient Emery Darcy did when he received this letter.


    Former Bishop Darcy did not return home, for he took a taste for the freedom he had within the church as a bishop, moreover, his powers were increasing, so there was a chance of him being an archbishop and perhaps he could become a great Cardinal or even m we are the future Pope.


    It should be remembered that a Cardinal had a power similar to that of a king, in any land of this continent, but had much more freedom than a monarch who is guarded on all sides as a trapped prey.


    Unfortunately, even the previous Emery Darcy having given up for competition for the position of heir, the family of the first wife considers Emery''s talented existence a threat to his plans, not to mention that it was a real possibility that Bishop Darcy becomes a Cardinal in the future!


    Then a very Machiavellian plot was made, mixing powerful people inside the clergy and people of royalty, so a tragic end was created for the young Emery Darcy, who turned out to be an attraction inside a famous brothel!


    The current Emery Darcy can only sigh with such a tragic ending, but he did not feel afraid, for now, that he had assumed this body, all he needed to do was just crush these flags of death!


    Emery frowned, thoughtful, he knew he had to do something to change that or he would have a worse life than MC''s, but without a demon that will help him get out of the hole.


    The young red-headed bishop was thinking of a clever plan to prevent his fall, but he knew there were some obvious ways, such as preventing the MC from being raped and helping him complete the ritual with the mighty demon, preventing him from getting sick because of the hurts sings, so the MC could awaken its supernatural powers and follow the wizard''s path without having to be flogged and without staying away from his family.


    Of course, the MC would have to leave this place and return home, but Emery Darcy, or rather Bishop Darcy could help the MC with it, he would only give a letter of dispensation to the MC''s family, stating, that the MC did not have the vocation and that the church would feel better if he would be more useful at home, logically he would have to ask for some financial concession so that it would be more authentic.


    However, why doesn''t Emery stop the MC from finishing the ritual with the devil? The answer is simple, this powerful demon was already interested in the MC, so if Emery hinders this ritual wouldn''t be the same thing as provoking the devil?


    "We''re not going to get involved with the troubled ML. It is better I deal with the current MC who''s a cute kid. Dealing with demons never seemed easy to me when I read the novels or watched movies," Emery Darcy thought already scratching the Demon Marquis from the list of people he would have to get involved in.


    The Demon Marquis cannot be separated from the MC since without the demon there is no way the MC can control its powers. The power of the pact with the devil is what makes the MC''s powers awaken and he discovers to be from an ancient lineage of wizards, but the volatile emotions and the MC''s too young body cause him to lose control of his powers. In the novel is ML that helps the MC to have a black magic teacher, who is also an alchemist who deals with poisons.


    In other words, there is no powerful MC without the support of ML, even if the MC does not want the demon''s support.


    Of course, Emery wants to prevent the MC from suffering this great trauma, but even then, there was one thing called fate and something else called the plot of life. There was still the villain who was inside this Abbey, who will try everything to ruin the life of the MC.


    Well, Emery Darcy would do his best to prevent MC from being tainted by the villain, even if it delayed the awakening of his magical talents. Emery would have to throw this problem of awakening the magical powers to the ML of the novel, then he would wash his hands!


    "ML should be grateful that I save the MC, because of this trauma, the MC takes many years to finally accept that he likes men and wants to eat ML tofu," thought Emery Darcy with a smile a little shamelessly on his beautiful face.

 Chapter 9 - Plan A Went Wrong, So Lets Go To Plan B! (Part 2)

    It would be better for the MC not to awaken his powers now, because it was too dangerous for all people around him, since the MC without control of his powers may end up killing himself without even realizing or worse he can be executed by the people of the inquisition if for discovered by the clergy!


    The ML could not act freely within the walls of the Abbey, after all, there were bishops and archbishops stationed at Matteo Abbey. Which could prevent ML from helping the MC control its powers... So, it''s better to let the MC be free first and ML could capture the MC later!


    "That would change only the beginning of the plot... It won''t make a difference if the MC becomes a Warlock before or after being expelled from the church. Only I''m going to have to play a bad person and chase the MC out of the church, " thought Emery reflecting whether his plan was not going to distort the plot of the novel too much.


    "Well, if he''s expelled from the church, even if we''re both faking... I think it''s going to be okay! The point is, he has to be kicked out of the church so as not to run away from much of the main plot!" Emery thought positively. In the end, he was too lazy to worry about it, he was going to throw it all on ML''s back to settle with the MC.


    Emery Darcy took a deep breath and already with a plan formed in his mind, he felt safer to change his destiny. Emery did not think about assuming the duty of the Grand Duke, he wants only a part of the inheritance and a small land to plant and live a good life.


    "Being Gran Duque gives a lot of work! I just want to live a quiet and isolated life, who knows how to learn more about magic to remedy my curiosity?" thought Emery Darcy making a rather bizarre move as if holding a magic wand.


    What was pretty funny to see, Emery thought he was alone. He did not feel a pair of piercing eyes that observed every bizarre move of him joking to be a powerful sorcerer.


    The pair of piercing eyes later arc half a moon looking like they were having fun, seeing Emery act like a five-year-old, although he appears to be an adult.


    The owner of the pair of piercing eyes decided to observe in silence this young human for now... But he felt curious... Should he approach the human and remedy his curiosity?


    Emery Darcy realized nothing strange around him. He was thinking about how to deal with the family of his older brothers without getting too involved with conspiracies and power games. If they don''t provoke him, he''s not going to do anything about it. However, if they continue with their evil plans, they can only retaliate.


    "But I can''t kill my older brothers... After all, who would inherit the title of Grand Duke of Lion if they died? You still have the other possible heirs... So troublesome!" said Emery muttering, he sighed then when he thought of the future interaction with these rivals.


    There were only two things right in Emery''s mind, the first is that he had to go back to his father''s land and the second is that he should give MC a little help to that novel so that the MC becomes strong soon. So, he would make a good impression and if in the future he needs help... The MC could at least lend a hand, right?


    However, life will not go on as humans wish.


    "Bishop Darcy, something terrible happened to Brother Lattanzio!" someone began knocking on the wooden door and a soft but urgent voice sounded across the door, taking Emery out of his deep thoughts.


    Lattanzio... That''s the name of MC''s best friend and was also his protector inside this abbey. In this world, the clergy officials call themselves a brother, unless the other party is from a higher position, for example, between a priest and a bishop, or between a bishop and archbishop.


    "It''s too late!" murmured the stunned young Emery and now his mind thought furiously of a new plan.


    For if this brother Lattanzio died it meant that the villain of the story had already abused the MC and the demonic ritual was already underway. So, Emery Darcy would have to rule out saving the MC from the abuses and having his hand broken. So, missing the first chance to make a good impression on the MC.


    Now, Emery Darcy missed the right time to get a hug on MC''s strong leg, logically speaking this is a ridiculous thought, but according to the books he''s read in his life as Lee Fei, if the novel''s extra character fails to ally himself with the MC of the story or ML or FL then can forget to survive in this world or change the sad fate that awaited Emery Darcy in two years.


    Well, Emery didn''t think about literally clinging to the MC, it was more like helping in a time of crisis to be remembered as a friend in the future. Since he had decided to go to the Empire of Aurore to return to the home of the father self. The MC spends his entire journey traveling, but has never been quoted that he goes to the Empire of Aurore.


    That''s why it would be very difficult for MC and Emery to meet again in this life! However, Emery wanted to make sure that at least he was not an enemy of the MC or ML, as this could somehow lead to his death.


    As the ML of this dark novel is a powerful Demon Marquis very proud soon Emery has already ruled himself clinging to this type of character, not to mention, that this demon marquis only obeys and appreciates the MC.


    Another way to survive in a novel world is usually to ally with villains and cause them to change their malicious attitudes, but it was impossible in this dark BL novel. The villains are either sadistic perverts or are ambitious freaks (the kind that seeks pacts with the devil), they are either pedophiles or are abusers (physical or mental).


    So, there''s no way Emery Darcy, who has the memories of his life as Lee Fei, who was raised in a world with human rights and has minimal compassion for the weak, allying himself with these kinds of dirty villains.


    In short, all it remains is for him to leave a good impression on MC so that even if things don''t work out too well for Emery, he can hide along with MC in the future.


    Of course, Emery hoped that at the very least he would get a small secluded land somewhere in the Aurore Empire so he could live his life in peace.


    Peace in this world of a dark BL novel is a luxury that is hard to achieve, so Emery''s thoughts were quite simple.


    1. Leave a good impression on MC;


    2. Walk away from dawn kingdom as soon as possible;


    3. Return to his father''s house in the Aurore Empire;


    4. Learn enough about his father''s territory;


    5. Get enough money for a good life;


    6. Graciously give up the title of Gran Duque Leon;


    7. Disappear subtly and live somewhere quiet.


    Those were Emery''s goals for this his life, wasn''t that much, right?


    After all, the MC will become powerful Warlock  and will have a powerful demon that will serve him forever ever, who else would be as powerful as the MC in this dark BL world?


    Emery Darcy is just a forgettable and side character!


    "So, after helping the MC we''re going to stay away from him! All to live a good life!" thought Emery with a very happy smile, forgetting the poor novice that was on his doorstep.


    Emery for the first time was glad to be an insignificant side character... That meant his actions wouldn''t mess with the central novel much and that MC and ML wouldn''t involve him in their adventures, right?


    "Plan B, let''s control the damage and make a good impression on the MC, then I''ll think about the rest, first I have to rescue the MC that will be in a very pitiful state!" thought Lee Fei already feeling compassion in his heart when imagining the sweet and cute 18-year-old MC that it was as beautiful as an elf and as delicate as a flower.


    In other words, Emery Darcy did not have a plan, would only try to survive as much as he could until he could send the answer to his father so he could leave without looking back.

 Chapter 10 - Supposed Angel Or Something Like That (Part 1)

    Emery Darcy took a deep breath and responded to the person at his door, soon he let some novices enter his room, which helped him dress properly, with his clergyman''s clothing that was of a gloomy color, as if it were gray, with embroidery of gold and silver, which showed the richness of the superiors of the church.


    "Time to become a tyrannical little villain!" thought Emery concentrating to act well.


    Despite the excitement in his heart, he was a little nervous and agitated. But thanks to the stone face with which the original Emery Darcy was born, he showed no emotion on his face. Of course, whoever looked more closely, could see the animated glow in Emery''s beautiful dark blue eyes.


    Passing his fingers fixing his short red hair trying to shape his strands to a more behaved shape, which was not equal to a bowl. He put on his refined leather boots and with the help of a novice, washing his face, soon he passed a product on his teeth to clean them.


    It should be remembered that this type of hygiene product was generally used by nobles, ordinary families, who owned some land or trade, had similar products, but much weaker, while the humblest commoners had their yellowish and dirty teeth.


    While he was being helped to fix his clothes, Emery realized that novices kept quiet and their eyes never fixed on his face, the young bishop can''t help but sigh when observing this behavior.


    There was a rigid hierarchy within the church, novices were far below this pyramid, they were only considered a member of the clergy when they became a priest. In ascending order, there were priests, bishops, archbishops, cardinals, and the Pope.


    Within these classes of the clergy there are several paths, also going from the ascending order there is the path of teachers, scholars, speakers, healers, exorcists, divine knights, heavenly summoners, divine messengers, and saints.


    The exorcists and heavenly summoners are the fighters who fight the invasion of demons who roam the human world and the powerful demonic aristocrats of hell who are summoned by Warlock and dark Warlock.


    There are also nobles that summon demons, usually, these nobles are worse than witches and black Warlock, the ambition of these nobles brings many misfortunes to the commoners of the kingdom.


    Of course, exorcists are the basic fighters and take care of demonic possessions and minor demons, already the heavenly summoners, they summon warrior angels to fight demons that have nobility within hell.


    They can use three different energies to summon supernatural powers or use them in combat. Sacred Energy, Mana, and Vital Energy. Of course, that in addition to these energies they can use other energies, but it would depend on their luck or the lineage of their families. The least to become an Exorcist is to have control over the Holy Energy, after all, it is with this energy that exorcism and purge of demons are realized.


    To become a celestial summoner, he must reach the transcendent exorcist level before the age of 30 or have some divine attribute in the body. The exorcist levels are divided into five kingdoms, Apprentice, Initiated, Intermediate, Advanced and Transcendent.


    When the exorcist arrived at the transcendent stage, legend and studies say that two options for evolution are given. Exorcists can choose to follow the path of divine executors or heavenly summoners.


    In the history of the church, there were only two divine executioners in more than 1000 years of history. The path of divine Executioners is almost like a legend within the church and was a mystery of how the powers of the executioners worked.


    "Would it be nice to be a Divine Executioner? The name looks cool. But why do I feel an icy chill on my back when I think about it?" thought Emery as he analyzed the information in his mind.


    Of course, Emery threw this idea to the bottom of his mind... After all, he was going to let go of the exorcist''s path as fast as he could.


    Divine messengers and saints are those who can be considered the true face of the church and why the church of the Rising Sun is so powerful. Divine messengers generally received a message from the angels or saints who were in paradise, these messages would talk about the future and destiny.


    The saints are human beings who have attained the highest divine merit and therefore have the chance to become divine servants in paradise, thus raising the power of the church, which gains many benefits by producing a saint.


    Divine knights are the military forces of the church, which keeps the strength of the kingdom under control, so kings cannot eradicate the religion of their kingdoms, it is also these military forces that help the kingdom maintain order within the country and help the army of the rein prevent other countries or barbarians from attempting to start a war or invasion.


    Healers are the health agents of this world and are practically the pillars of any organization because without them pandemics and diseases would have decimated the entire population. Generally, healers are also scholars and teachers, because they spend much of their time �C when you don''t have a pandemic �C within laboratories studying diseases and creating new products to improve humanity''s health.


    Healers have two types of energy, divine energy and the energy of nature, the first type serves to help expel curses or diseases caused by inferior demons. The second energy is used to heal the bones and mortal wounds, which should not be related to attacks of supernatural beings.


    Teachers and speakers are at the base of the pyramid, along with chefs and managers, as they are responsible for maintaining, managing, recruiting and teaching within the church organization, usually, with the exception of teachers, these professions are taken by priests who do not have much future or very useful talent for the church.


    Novices are not even counted in the basic hierarchy of the church, they are apprentices of the official, who when they graduate priests will still take the aptitude test to find out what path they will follow.


    In fact, the original Emery Darcy was a final Advanced level exorcist. Soon he would reach the transcendent level and could become a celestial summoner. Moreover, he was also a healer as his second profession, but the people of the clergy neglect this fact, for becoming a divine summoner had more prestige than a mere healer.


    The problem is that novices are very mistreated by the higher-level office, who want to suppress the desires, emotions, and even the mental strength of novices, brainwashing complete, and there are some clerics who comment on physical, mental, and even physical abuses against these novices, which are usually at the age of between 14 and 17 years.


    "What did you expect human? Didn''t you want this result, creating little obedient lambs for your obscenities?" a hoarse and sensual voice sounded out of the environment, the voice carried a sarcastic tone and deadly coldness.


    Bishop Darcy was alarmed by that voice, but he did not demonstrate in his beautiful cherub face, as he realized that no one else heard the male voice that seemed to echo in the room.


    Emery mentally cursed his luck or his lack of luck, he well knew that listening to voices was not a good sign, it meant it was a spirit or was a demon, other supernatural creatures would have to maintain a tangible shape in order to communicate with the living.


    "Insignificant human, I''m not a demon!" the hoarse, sensual voice seemed angry, the air got tense and even the novices seemed to feel like something was wrong.


    Emery cursed in his mind again, for this supernatural being could read his mind, but he did not believe that voice was not of a demon, for if it were a ghost the energy would have cooled completely around them.


    "Don''t confuse my noble existence, with these renegades from heaven!" the male voice was even angrier.


    Then the white feather - the one on the side of the cartridge on top of the desk - which had golden spots among its feathers, began to emit a sacred glow, like a small sun inside emery''s stone room, but only Bishop Darcy could see this phenomenon, the novices only felt vaguely that there was a powerful presence around, but they could not define what was that supernatural being.


    Does that mean this supernatural being is an angel?


    "Why things got more complicated?!" thought Emery with a crying heart, though his face is calm and serene as on the surface of a lake.

 Chapter 11 - Supposed Angel Or Something Like That (part 2)

    The novices were slightly restless, but they were not too agitated, as they feared to cause Bishop Darcy''s fury, these poor teenagers knew that the superiors were strict and horribly punished novices for any mistake.


    "An angel? Impossible! In the novel Dark Song, angels were hardly quoted in the book! There were only allusions to angels and ironically!" thought Emery mentally denying what the supernatural being, which only he could hear, could be a heavenly being.


    "Do you believe in demons, but don''t you believe in angels? Are you really a clergy person?" the male voice seemed a little fun and didn''t seem angrier, as if you found Emery''s thoughts very interesting, like an act of circus comedy.


    "Of course, I''m from the clergy! But angels cannot communicate with those who are not pure in heart and body, unfortunately, I am not a pure person to be lucky to be able to communicate with a being as superior and wonderful as an angel!" thought Emery in a pitiful tone, because having an angel as a friend would save him from being sold as a male prostitute in a brothel in the future, but that was just a distant dream!


    Yes, Emery Darcy, he was no longer a virgin, at least his body was no longer pure, which left the current Emery distressed because when he was Lee Fei, he was still a virgin and had never had a girlfriend in his previous life!


    The male laugh of the supernatural being was loaded with sensuality and indescribable charm, which even the depressed Emery felt his heartbeat very hard on his chest and a boiling heat in his blood.


    "Interesting!" the male voice seemed whispering in Emery''s sensitive ear, which felt his body get all goosebumps, being his skin very pale and creamy, quickly his face turned red.


    "Bishop Darcy, are you very well?" the novice''s voice took Emery''s mind out of his erratic thoughts about this supernatural being.


    "I''m fine, will you tell me what happened to Brother Lattanzio?" asked Emery trying to refocus on the problems present.


    As a novice came to knock on his door to warn of what happened, it was to be expected that some superior ordered him to call him, so this novice must have the information that the superior of that temple wants to inform him.


    Emery Darcy is from the Empire of Aurora, but the religion of the Rising Sun, whose greatest divinity is the god of light, is a rather large religion that spans several countries of the Central Continent.


    Then, when Emery reached the post of the Bishop in the Empire of Aurora, he was soon temporarily transferred to the Dawn Kingdom, under the influence of some nobles, who feared the exponential power of the family of Gran Duque Leon, Emery''s father.


    So, Emery was supposed to be in Dawn''s capital but was in a town near the capital to act as a guest exorcist while waiting for his relocation to the capital.


    "Bishop Frau said that Father Lattanzio committed suicide and that now he needed the help of your excellency to send a message to the capital, to deal with the body of Father Lattanzio, for he has a relatively powerful family" the novice recited the information for Emery, who kept a face without expressing his emotions.


    However, even without expressing their emotions, this face remained beautiful as the painting of an angel, Emery''s beauty was almost heavenly, which made novices even more nervous, for they wanted to steal some looks at that face of divine proportions.


    "Strange... Lattanzio had a powerful family? There is not much talk about it in the novel, since Lattanzio is a sinner who died of suicide. Well, I should know that not everything would be the same as the novel I read in my past life." Emery thought without showing a slight surprise on his face, despite feeling agitated internally.


    However, he felt relieved by the plot still being similar, Lattanzio''s death is proof of that. Emery felt in doubt when this supposed angel appears at this time since this was not in the plot of the novel. Or maybe it was something hidden and said in a veiled way, that he hadn''t noticed?


    Of course, he knew that not everything would be the same as the novel, as is the case of Father Lattanzio having a wealthy family supporting him. Since this is supposedly a real world, then there would be more things than the novel could detail, but even then, Emery was hoping that most of the plot didn''t change much, since only then would he have a notion of what to do in the coming days.


    However, Emery sighed a little sad, because the horrible things the villain did with MC in the novel must have happened already.


    As Emery left with the novices around him, a dark-energy strong could be felt, clearly, someone was performing some kind of summoning of the creatures of hell.


    Unfortunately, or fortunately for the MC, only Emery could feel the spiritual changes of this clover pact, all others only felt a slight malaise, but everyone thought it was due to Father Lattanzio who had committed suicide committing sacrilege throughout the abbey, thus causing god''s anger.


    Of course, the most experienced exorcists would know that this energy is the source of a convocation of the devil, but most exorcists were dispatched to various locations on the continent, due to the recent plague that has reached the population.


    It was only a few months since the church managed to extinguish an extremely serious disease, which killed almost 10% of the continent''s population, including priests and bishops of churches, so there was little skilled labor within Dawn Abbey.


    "Didn''t you say it wasn''t pure? So how did you feel the dark energy of the pact? This is a subtle energy that uses elements of nature and the vitality of human blood, so it should not cause a commotion large enough to alarm anyone" the male voice of the supernatural being again echoed in emery''s mind, which felt his heart shoot with fear and excitement.


    "What has my purity with my sensory powers?" asked Emery sarcastically.


    The supernatural being remained silent, but in his mind, he reflected on the infinite knowledge he possessed in his mind. He knew that only beings of pure souls or that they had extraordinary souls could feel the energy of the covenant of darkness.


    "It seems that the MC just made the pact with the Marquis of Hell," thought Emery worried about the MC, because he knew that the body of the 18-year-old was broken, thanks to the damn villain who was above good and evil, committing abuses against this young man without caring about the consequences.


    In fact, for this kind of priest who was a young and talented exorcist with a possible fortune to become a divine summoner, the church would cover this kind of atrocity normally, of course, the MC family will be revealed afterward and the villain has no choice can only be excommunicated, for the church is afraid of the MC family.


    The irony is that even if the villain was not excommunicated, as this villain is a perverted pedophile, there would be no way he would become a divine summoner, but the church that was practically rotten inside, especially at this time when many good priests and bishops they were killed by the pandemic, didn''t know it or pretended not to know.


    Quite possibly there would be false celestial summoners or heavenly summoners who lost their divine powers due to rot in which they got into the church.


    "Oh, so you know about that unfortunate Arabeth!" the male voice echoed again in Emery''s mind, interrupting his long remarks about the plot. Bishop Darcy continued to walk with the novices until he met the other superiors who were talking "excitedly" about the death of Father Lattanzio.


    "God is very fair and merciful, allowed until Arabeth had a new chance" commented the male voice as if thinking to himself.


    "I know, I also think Arabeth got a new chance, but the price the MC will have to pay to help this marquis of hell is going to be very high!" hit Emery with a little pain in his heart because he knew that very bad things were still going to happen to the MC.


    "Um... the price is always high. But the reward is always generous and fair," said the male voice with a touch of irony.


    "As I thought... You really are a demon!" countered Emery unhappy with the tone of the supernatural being.


    "I''m not a demon! Foolish human, I''m an angel!" said the voice a little angry.


    "Then I am the lord of light!" replied Emery with sarcasm, his beautiful rosy lips bowing in a slight smile.


    "I didn''t know my father had turned into a shameless human!" said the male voice thinking funny how this human communicated.


    "Your father?" asked Emery a little surprised, after all, he had only made a random comment.


    "The lord of light is the father of all creatures with soul and soulless of this world, not only of this world but of the worlds outside these worlds!" said the male voice full of pride in his tone.


    "Of course, of course, if that''s true that lightning cut that sky and falls into that tree!" thought Emery looking at a tree of figs that grew majestically in the abbey courtyard.


    Then suddenly the sky became dark and a thick thunderbolt gold as an elephant''s leg fell from the sky, hitting the leafy fig tree, turning it into dust.


    Emery Darcy: "..."


    All: O_O


    Fig Tree: X_X


    "Okay, I believe you. So, don''t kill me please?" said Emery who cried in his heart, even though his face didn''t can to changed his expression, even seeing a large lightning strike a tree and turning the tree into dust. His face continues with the same expression. A serious expression with red and delicate arched eyebrows.


    Emery Darcy didn''t know how he had activated a death flag anytime soon!


    He had just come to this world, how is it possible that a boss-level death flag could emerge now?


    "Hey, author the plot is wrong!" Emery cursed in his mind. If he could catch the author of this novel, he would shake that person up to put some common sense in this evil person''s wind-head!

 Chapter 12 - The Structure Of The Abbey And Its Shady Secrets (parte 1)

    Everyone near the abbey yard was surprised by the thick golden ray that fell into the centuries-old fig tree that was in the center of the courtyard, the tree that was struck by lightning became practically powdered instantly.


    The most mysterious thing is that as soon as the lightning fell into the dark clouds will disperse from the sky and it became very sunny, despite being autumn! That was very scary!


    "This is God punishing our abbey because of Father Lattanzio''s suicidal!" said one of the priests who was talking earlier about this fatality.


    Of course, only Emery Darcy knew this wasn''t any god or king of hell who sent the lightning to break this centuries-old tree.


    "This guy is very strong!" thought Emery Darcy feeling the cold sweat flowed down his back, but he''s pretty face still remained expressionless.


    "Human, now do you believe in my words?" asked the male voice with a fun tone while observing the young bishop''s lack of expression.


    "I believe my ass! What kind of angel destroys an innocent fig tree?!" thought Emery with a little pity for the poor tree, of course, he was just talking to cover up his fear.


    That''s a powerful supreme-level BOSS before him!


    Tears of blood fell from his heart! (extreme mental damage)


    Emery Darcy heard an arching breath as if the owner of that voice was surprised, so there was no sound of the supernatural being. The priests who were still gathered now were terrified but did not fail to gossip about the suicide of Father Lattanzio who brought the wrath of the god of the church.


    Emery Darcy was not concerned about the body of Father Lattanzio and neither by the gossiping priests, or the other three bishops who appeared in the courtyard at this time, he was thinking of the MC, who was now with the body badly bruised and heartbroken by the death of his best friend.


    The truth is that he himself would want to beat the old Lattanzio if it weren''t for that person''s interference the MC would have a difficult life, but he would still keep his dignity intact and he wouldn''t have to worry about the demon marquis anytime soon!


    "Now I understand why the people of the West said ''Of good intentions hell is full!''. Clearly, this Father Lattanzio had good intentions, but it only destroyed the peaceful life of the MC!" thought Emery looking at the unrest around him. Of course, for him, this agitation was like floating clouds that he looked at with indifference.


    Now the MC was finishing cleaning up his dead best friend''s room with his broken hand and full of bruises on his body, as well as having his bottom deeply hurt due to the villain''s act of violence.


    The bishops who arrived, to the place where the former fig tree was, organized the priests silencing the gossip. Soon the bishops began to argue among them - along with Emery Darcy, for they were afraid bishop Darcy would mirror gossip to the superiors - to put a small altar in place of the fig tree to placate divine wrath, so the three bishops left to find the Archbishop responsible for the temple and abbey.


    Bishop Darcy was not a bishop who was assigned to this abbey, was only temporarily allocated to this area, soon would receive the call to return to the capital and act in the abbey there. For this reason, Emery can only issue some opinions, but he cannot take any concrete action within that abbey.


    It should be said that the temple and abbey are different places, the temple is where "ordinary" people attend to make offerings and prayers for God, which is also the face of the church. The abbey is the place where god workers live that is where the organization of the clergy trains the new novices, where bishops, priests, exorcists, and noble visitors can stay while on trips.


    Something to be emphasized is that priests who have good support from their families or the employees of the clergy of greater office usually have their own houses and land, so they only come to the abbey to show their presence or spend some time with their colleagues, of course, everyone shows up at the abbey if there are problems or if the superiors come to pay any visitors.


    With the exception of the management positions of the abbey and the archbishop responsible for the local abbey, most clergy officials above the office of priests usually spend four days in their homes and properties, and the other three days they sleep in the abbey.


    Of course, the abbey is where the most atrocious things happen such as sexual abuse, violence, bribery, pedophilia, and murders. The church of the God of light is against the practice of sexual relations in its clergy, but many of the clerics, who have some real power or a powerful family as support, do not comply with this rule.


    Unfortunately, the former Emery Darcy was one of those clergy employees who did not abdicate these mundane acts and had a very active sex life in his home country.


    It should be remembered that abuse and sexual relations are not the same things, there were noblewomen and men who maintained sexual relations with some senior clergy officials, either for pleasure or benefits, but there were also priests, bishops, and archbishops who also had lovers or frequented brothels.


    The abuses occur against the novices themselves or against the servants who attended the abbey, sometimes if the priest or someone in the clergy wished an ordinary person or the wealthiest family, they committed murders or set traps for accusations of heretics to then capture their objects of desires. Generally, this led to the almost complete death of that person''s entire family or ostracism by the community, even ridiculous accusations of seducing god''s men!


    The abbey was located on a large plot, in which there were several courtyards, six buildings, and some plantations such as tomato, potato, and eggplant plantations. There is also a large farm and a small pasture for some dairy cows, sheep, and Gouves.


    Gouves are creatures similar to rabbits, but they were much larger and mostly have blue eyes like sapphire and very white hair, technically it is a sacred creature (Just imagine that Gove is an Easter bunny!). The Gouves are herbivores and give jade-like eggs, and the contents of this egg are clear as gold and tasty as meat, its bark can be sold for cash or exchanged for high-value goods.


    These animals, which only exist on the Central Continent, reproduce through magic, when they want to have puppies, they join some materials including the shells of their eggs, and conjure a new life.


    In the world of Lee Fei or now Emery Darcy, that would be a demon thing! However, here this was called a sacred animal.


    Of course, Gouve is not used to be eaten. Only eggs are enough, to which gouve''s meat appears is harmful to humans.


    Therefore, Gouve''s status as a sacred animal remained, after all, if humans could eat meat it is likely that this animal would be treated like an ox or a chicken.


    Humans are not lenient creatures with other species!

 Chapter 13 - The Structure Of The Abbey And Its Shady Secrets (Part 2)

    The content of these jade eggs besides being tasty also had sacred energy that helps to hone the powers of exorcists, curators, and sacred knights, so the Nascent Sun church labeled the Gouves as sacred animals and that must be created exclusively by the church.


    Of course, the nobles with strong powers and the royal family of each country in the Central Continent create these sacred animals in "secret", and can then sell or "offer" as a gift to senior clergy officials.


    Anyway, going back to the construction of the abbey.


    The buildings were divided into three types, the building of the senior officials of the clergy, the building of travelers, and the building of novices. The building of senior clergy officials was a building with a gothic-style, very beautiful and made entirely of stones, which was cold even in the hottest seasons of the year, but when winter came it was necessary to spend a high amount of wood for the fireplaces and buy hot carpets to line the floor of the rooms and the living areas.


    The building of the clergy staff was divided into three sections, the bottom belongs to the common priests, the middle part belongs to the exorcist priests and the upper part belongs to the bishops, archbishops, and exorcists who had a powerful family.


    The first floor only contained the minimum for survival, the rooms were small, the beds were totally wood without a mattress only a pillow, and a wool blanket until the fireplace was small and hardly warmed the room.


    The second floor was more luxurious than the previous floor, but it was only habitable, but it was not comfortable, had a bed with mattress and a pillow, also had a small fireplace, desk and hardwood chair, had even a bookshelf, a bucket for physiological needs and a simple armchair with a soft wool robe.


    The third floor, which is the floor where Emery Darcy was living at the time, was very luxurious, with soft beds and goose feather pillows, large fireplaces built with marble and fine stones, a comfortable armchair made with high-grade upholstery, a table, and wooden bed, two padded chairs, a copper bowl to make the needs, carpets covering the entire stone floor and lace curtains for summer and heavy satin curtains for winter.


    The ground floor was where the crafts were made, in addition to the large kitchen and the communal bathrooms. Well, they weren''t quite bathrooms, but that''s a big tank that novices would add hot water and that every round 10 people could go wash up.


    Senior clergy officials bathed in their own rooms, where novices carried buckets and more buckets of hot water to fill a wooden tin, and use essential oils to perfume the waters.


    After the last pandemic, which plagued the Central Continent, killing half of its population, hygiene increased greatly in countries that suffered heavy losses from the disease.


    This pandemic is due to a disease similar to the black plague that plagued Europe and part of the Asian continent on Earth, so not just the churches, but even people who were not rich had to take a bath every four days, the poorest bathed once a week and beggars bathed once a month, at least the town halls made a point of providing materials for beggars to shower once a month.


    Not only did hygiene undergo an evolution, but also how to deal with the bodies of the dead, or they were cremated or buried into a land away from water and fertile land.


    A body being cremated only happened if the family was unable to elaborate a burial or if it were an indigent, or a great sinner, in this Era funerals and funeral rites are synonymous with status.


    Returning, again the construction of the abbey.


    The visitors'' building was also divided by walking, the first for ordinary travelers, the second for travelers who were merchants, and the third for noble travelers. The ground floor was also used to house the officio areas, the large kitchen, and a large bathroom.


    Both of these buildings had many windows, but the window sizes differed from one floor to the other, the first floor had small windows that barely fit an adult''s face, while the third-floor windows were the size of an adult.


    The third building, which is the novice building, resembled there was a large shed, there were up to 100 rooms and each room lived four novices. The beds were hardwood and there was no pillow, only two wool blankets, there were also no fireplaces and the windows were narrow.


    There were only two floors, the first floor was for novices who came from families with weaker power and the second floor belonged to families with powers that could cause some headache to the church.


    In the second walk of this building, there were single beds with soft mattresses and pillows of some quality, there was also a small fireplace, a desk, and a bowl to bathe. There was also a wooden bookcase to put on the books and a leather armchair.


    Not forgetting that there were community toilets, which were a structure not very well cared for to do the basic needs, of course, only novices and humble travelers used these facilities.


    Of course, novices with more rights or their families had to show their identities in order to be able to receive better treatment, in the case of the MC of this dark novel, this was not a reality.


    The MC had just moved from another abbey and his documents had not been sent yet, moreover, he is a shy and fearful person who did not like conflict. So, he didn''t act like a nobleman or showed some power to his family, so many bad things were done with him.


    The ground floor was a little different from the other two buildings because there were classrooms in place of the craft rooms, a practice laboratory, and a combat area, in addition to the large kitchen and the bathing area.


    In the abbey, there were also forbidden buildings, such as the library that could only be accessed by the bishops and exorcist priests with some prestige and the better-equipped laboratories that could only be accessed by exorcist and healer bishops of a higher grade. In addition to a training area for exorcists to practice the use of swords and some divine instruments.


    Moreover, there was the area for the divine knights, it should be emphasized that there were few divine knights in the abbeys outside the capital, in total there was only one unit of 30 divine knights per abbey, only in the capital of each country, there were large quantities of divine knights.


    However, the divine knights had their own houses and grounds around the abbey, so they only attended a few meals in the abbey, in addition, each knight had his followers, usually between 20 or 30, between disciples and nobles.


    The heavenly summoners and divine messengers only remained in the capital of each kingdom, sometimes traveled between the abbeys of the region, but generally were occupied living among the nobles and visiting the wealthiest families of each kingdom.


    Clerics who had the profession of healer could remain in a specific abbey or would be itinerant travelers between the abbeys, at the time, after this pandemic, the healers are traveling through the regions most affected by the disease, only there are two healers allocated to this abbey.

 Chapter 14 - The Tragedy Of The MC And The Angel Flag Boss Of Death!(Part 1)

    The abbey had several courtyards that were used to relax and for meditation, the courtyard where it was in the fig tree was in the building of the clergy staff, so there would be not so much concern for rumors because the bishops who were on-site simply could lie saying it was because of some exorcism or even a divine instrument


    For the clergy, Father Lattanzio''s suicide was a shame, after all, suicide was a big taboo for the church, it was worse than getting caught committing sexual acts, which would only lead to the punishment of the lashes with woods or leather whips or down on his knees in some hard and painful grain. Of course, the most serious cases - something involving the royal family - would lead to the cleric''s castration, but rarely would the church be so rigid with its employees.


    It''s been decades since these whipping and castration punishments were not applied. The church''s debauchery was well known in the high circles of the nobility and many took advantage of it for its own benefits.


    So, the church didn''t want rumors about the lightning to be a divine punishment for Father Lattanzio''s suicide, because it would stain that abbey and throw mud in the face of the church.


    "The crafts are carried out by novices, who learn various things like handling raw wool to make blankets and clothes, harvest eggs and treat the jade peels of the Gouves, constructions of wood products, cooking... Anyway, the novices even showed some talent, whether in preaching the word of the god of light or in exorcism, they were nothing more than slaves to the clergy, of course with the exception of novices with strong family background" thought Emery Darcy as he passed for some of the craft rooms and seeing the novices occupied.


    Following Emery Darcy was a novice who acted as his servant, he was a teenager who appeared to be between 14 and 15 years old. On emery''s right side was actually one of the servants of each of Grand Duke Leon, who was alarmed to see the lightning falling into the abbey, so went to meet Emery Darcy with a worried look.


    The servant of Gran Duque Leon''s house is called Louis and he is about 40 years old, he has taken care of Emery since he was a child, so Louis is more like a family member for Emery.


    Louis has gray-brown hair, gray-blue eyes, he is quite tall 190 cm and is thin, with narrow shoulders, and has hands with long fingers. He looks like the typical butler who is expected from a house of a wealthy British family, the only difference is that he wasn''t wearing the black butler clothes, but simple servant robes, which are baggy trousers and shirts with wide, long sleeves. The shirt is dark green in color and the pants were brown, also wore black cow leather boots.


    Emery Darcy''s butler dressed like this, because the clergy "forbade" high-ranking servants, such as butlers and counselors, from accompanying the clergy''s staff, after all, these officials should refrain from the facilities of the worldly world. However, there was no way to totally deprive the nobles who entered as new clerics to have their servants, after all, how would they dress? Or take a Bathe?


    Of course, there were novices, but the novices were only in the abbeys, they could not be taken to the public as servants. Novices with strong purchasing power and a powerful family could bring their private employees as long as wealthy families paid for the lodging of these employees.


    Money made the clerics'' eyes shine, so everyone was in harmony with that kind of agreement. The wealthy families were relieved that their descendants could take the servants wherever they want and the church was happy with more money.


    Finally, the church tacitly allowed the clergy employees to use the novices as servants until their graduation and also to bring a maximum of three servants from their noble homes, of course, could not be very specialized employees.


    However, even after novice''s form and engagement within the clergy, they still keep their servants, of course, the church closes its eyes to these little things, compared to the atrocious things that the superiors then commit to having an employee or servants was not there a great sin!


    Then butler Louis pretended to be a low-ranking servant to be able to accompany his young master inside the church premises, these servants slept in rooms intended for ordinary travelers.


    Of course, everything is paid with the money of the wealthy family of novices.


    Louis was carrying a small 40x40 cm chest, which contained some things Emery had requested a few hours ago.


    Yes, it''s been noon since the lightning sprayed the fig tree and that Father Lattanzio''s body has already been treated, all priests and novices were coerced into pretending nothing happened and returning to their daily services.


    Novices were divided for years, the first year was taught to read and write in the language of the clergy, which was an archaic language, they also learned the common language of the central continent.


    The second year was taught about the professions of officials, the most influential family professions were taught about administration and accounting.


    The third-year students are getting involved with the practices of the crafts and taking lessons on the divine book.


    In the fourth to the fifth year, classes on the knowledge of exorcism begin battles between demons and how to use their powers for healing and battle. The amount of sacred energy each has is tested, mana and the energy of nature are also tested. Physical strength is trained at that time too, they will take sword lessons or how to handle a large, heavy shield well.


    In the sixth year, novices are sent on several missions by the church until they reach a certain number of achievements so they are sent to the main headquarters of each country and finally be recognized as priests by the church.


    The basic initial education of each novice begins between 12 and 15 years of age, depending on the talent it is possible to skip the classes. For example, the original Emery already knew how to read and write and also had eased with the archaic language of the church, since he had learned magic and spells from Duke Leon''s Family that uses the magic language of the Aurore Empire.


    The magic language of the Aurore Empire was created at the same time that the Church of the Rising Sun was developing, so there are many similarities in linguistic construction. Soon Emery was soon transferred to the fourth year at the age of 15.


    The original Emery Darcy also had a lot of knowledge about administration and economics, as Duke Leon taught his son so he could compete for the duke''s title of heir.


    In other words, the original Emery was a person who had many opportunities in life and had a powerful family and literate as support. Thus, he sailed gently during his time as a novice and student at Joseph Abbey, which is in Star City in the Empire of Aurora.


    The MC of this novel was at the end of the Third-year of a novice, in addition to the time he stayed at the religious boarding school until he reached the age of being a novice, that is, he has been within the church domains for almost six years.


    Third-year novices showing no use in regular crafts were relegated to work washing dishes or cleaning the abbey. The MC had no "talent" for the officio skills and his data had not yet arrived from the church of dawn''s kingdom capital. Soon, the MC was in charge of washing the dishes and preparing some food for higher-level clerics.


    Anyway, Emery Darcy was looking for the MC of the story, as he was supposed to be in the kitchen after cleaning his dead best friend''s room. At this point, the MC should be receiving a complaint from the priest in charge of the kitchen, who will downgrade the MC to be just an outside cleaner.


    The MC has demoted thanks to the serious injury that broke his fingers from his right hand, which was inflicted by the villain who had abused him. The villain maliciously broke his hand and kicked MC''s ribs after learning of Father Lattanzio''s death, as if he were "sharing" his happiness.


    IF YOU ARE READING THIS NOVEL ELSEWHERE OTHER THAN SCRIBBLE OR WEB NOVEL QIDIAN, YOU ARE READING PIRATED CONTENT.. THIS NOVEL IS FREE ON THESE RESPECTIVE SITES, SO PLEASE SUPPORT THIS AUTHOR WHO STRIVES TO MAKE THESE NOVELS.

 Chapter 15 - The Tragic Life Of The MC And The Angel Boss Flag Of Death! (Part 2)

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N Take_the_Moon for advanced chapters, tier prices are at the end of the chapter.


    I created the world map of this novel, so if you want to take a look, go to this link of Pinterest: https://i.pinimg.com/originals/15/ef/77/15ef77364e44ef9ecb05df3a69ce0ab4.jpg


    (...)


    Emery Darcy wanted to take care of the MC until finally the demon marquis couldn''t stand it and decided to possess the MC. Claro, Emery Darcy wanted to take care of MC''s health, because of the injuries of both sexual abuse and violence by breaking his hand and possibly one of the ribs that teenager. Since these bruises would make the MC very weak, in addition to the violent exorcism he was going to receive days later.


    The truth is that Emery Darcy felt a little guilty about failing to stop these horrible things from happening to MC, moreover, for Emery who has memories of his life as Lee Fei, it was hard to see a fragile teenager be so mistreated.


    In fact, seeing all this child labor situation and ill-treatment of all these young people made Emery''s heart hurt, but he kept an expression of indifference on his beautiful face, here the weak were devoured by the strong. Showing weakness means death!


    Even if he felt sorry in his heart, Emery couldn''t do anything about it, he was trying his luck to help the MC.


    Yes, Emery considered himself a little bad and a bit hypocritical, but he had transmigrated a few hours ago into this new world, he couldn''t fill up with luggage when he didn''t even guarantee his own safety, could he?


    "Human, his thoughts are strange" the male and sensual voice of the supernatural being echoed again in Emery''s mind, which felt his skin chill for a few seconds.


    Emery Darcy again cursed himself mentally, mainly the sensitive and shameless body he was now forced to endure.


    "It''s just a voice! Tsk! What a weak body!" thought Emery as he kept walking to the kitchen of section 5 to find the MC that should have already come back there, trying to get back to work normally.


    However, MC''s hand was disabled because of the villain, who broke MC''s hand for no reason, just because he liked to cause pain to the handsome MC. Of course, in the future, the MC will respond in the same coin, but for now, he is just a teenager who was abused until he rags and was trying to hold on to things that seemed safe and normal in his life. How to wash the dishes and help prepare the food.


    Sometimes our brain gets so confused that it needs everyday things to get supports the traumas of life.


    However, with his hand broken the Chef and the priest responsible for this section of the kitchen, do not want the MC to remain at work, considering the MC as useless and, of course, as an easy person to commit bullying.


    In addition, the priest responsible for section five of the kitchen witnessed part of the violence committed by the villain against the MC and did nothing to stop or comfort the teenager!


    On the contrary, this priest wants the MC to leave his service area and go elsewhere so as not to be implicated with the villain if something goes wrong. Even if this priest believes that the villain will go unpunished because he has a powerful family and is a talented exorcist, but he wanted to play on the safe side and keep the MC away from his desktop.


    "Don''t ignore me human!" the male voice echoed again in Emery''s mind, which was already thought lost again in the plot and in the next scenes that were unfolding or were going to happen in a few minutes.


    "I''m busy with proper business, so I don''t have time to play with you!" replied Emery in his mind of a bad mood because he felt strange with the presence of the supposed angel.


    That BOSS flag of death!


    "If he were an angel Shouldn''t I feel good and refreshed? Then why do I feel hot and unstable?! Clearly, that''s a demon!" thought Bishop Darcy with a helpless smile.


    "Cheeky human, I''ve said I''m an angel! Don''t lower me to the level of these god-forgotten creatures!" the male voice seemed very angry, at the same time tremors took place in the abbey.


    "Okay, I''m wrong! You are a very good and very wonderful angel! But now I''m solving serious problems here, so I''m sorry for my momentary blindness, and forgive me if I offended you, oh great angel lord!" said Emery Darcy in his mind trying to placate the fury of this divine entity or something.


    Bishop Darcy really wanted to swear loudly and even swear in his mind, but refrained from doing so, for the angel could in his fury destroy the abbey!


    "That''s not an angel! That''s a death flag!" Emery had that feeling in his heart, so the angel could not read these "emotions", otherwise, the abbey would have really fallen into the head of our current hero!


    "Foolish human!" the male voice seemed calmer and the tremors stopped, Emery sighed relieved, and prayed mentally to any divine entity that this angel-shaped death flag would go away from him.


    "I can hear your prayers!" said the supposed angel with a voice between anger and fun, because this human was acting very foolishly. Emery Darcy acted as if he had done nothing and did not answer the angel, but this time the angel was not angry and remained strangely silent.


    Soon, Emery Darcy, along with his butler and the 14-year-old novice arrived in the kitchen of section 2, there the novices were doing their chores diligently, but in the left corner near the huge sink where he had a pile of dishes, was a teenager with his mud-stained clothes and with the broken right hand.


    Next to this teenager was a priest with a black cassock and a chef with his clothes stained with food, it seems the two adults were scolding the teenager, but the teenager had empty eyes and a sick pale face.


    That teenager is the MC of this dark BL novel!


    "Finally, I found this person! This is going to be my first step into my beautiful quiet life," Emery thought with joy, even if his pretty face only showed disinterest in everything.


    "Do you have human facial paralysis?" the supposed angel asked curiously. He could read Emery''s mind and knew his "emotions", but he also saw the face without expression of the human, which was quite strange and funny.


    "It''s called acting! Be quiet, I have to play well!" said Emery in his mind.


    "Play well? What are you playing?" asked the angel curiously, since there were no games in that room, only frightened young humans, dishes, and food, with two adult men who looked evil.


    "How to be a despot villain to these scum people. Isn''t that a cool game?" said Emery mentally to the angel, he seemed a little fun with that thought.


    "But if a person is a villain against people who are scum... Shouldn''t that person be a good person? What you''re saying doesn''t make sense!" the angel replied even more curiously. The mind of this human seemed broken or with some problem, the way of thinking of this person was very out of the pattern.


    "That''s why I said I''m going to act in a game. Be quiet and watch, then you will understand" said Emery to the angel, wanting this supposed angel to shut up quickly.


    Don''t you see the handsome young MC who needs my help?

 Chapter 16 - Meeting The MC Of The Novel! (Part 1)

    Take a look at my P-A-T-R-E-O-N: Take_the_Moon


    Tier prices at the end of the chapter


    The name of the MC is Giovanni D''Lucas and he is part of the powerful aristocratic family D''Lucas of Duke D''Lucas, which has blood connections with the crown prince of dawn''s kingdom.


    In the Kingdom of Dawn, there are only three Dukes, each is responsible for maintaining the kingdom, Duke Oliver who is responsible for 50% of the country''s military. Duke Francine, who is responsible for 50% of the country''s finances and Duke D''Lucas, who is responsible for 50% of the country''s magical combat corps.


    To counterbalance the powers of the Dukes were placed two marquises for each duke, each marquis had 25% control of their respective areas. Of course, all this could only be so, because the power of royalty was mysterious and strong, with a formidable army behind the royal family, thus ensuring the "loyalty" of Dawn''s nobles.


    Giovanni was sent to the monastery when he was ten years old for his complementary ecclesiastical education, before being sent to the abbeys of dawn temples to begin his course as a priest and follow the path of the exorcists, as the duke of Luca''s family s was one of the families with the greatest scope of magical power in the kingdom.


    Duke D''Lucas thought that having a family member as a clergy person who could manipulate sacred powers would increase the power of his family and could keep the family safe if the monarch tried to usurp the power and lands of the Duchy D''Lucas.


    Then young Giovanni was sent to his first abbey at the age of 14, lancer abbey, in honor of the angel Lancer the pious. There he lived for two years, but because of some problems �C sexual harassment against Giovanni, the archbishop responsible for the abbey afraid of this boy''s family sent him to another abbey �C he was transferred shortly before the autumn to Matteo Abbey in honor of to the angel Matteo the gentle, but his documents had not yet arrived.


    Soon Giovanni D''Lucas, who was a very shy and fearful character, did not reveal the information of his birth and erroneously the priests placed him as a common novice, thus began the saga of this 18-year-old working in the kitchen of the main building of the Matteo Abbey.


    The fools of the clergy squandered their talent with magic and their vast knowledge of the ancient language. Unfortunately, he was easily targeted for bullying by other priests, the poor boy could not smile or laugh, who would soon be punished with sticks on his back, or if he spoke too loudly �C which was practically all the time �C he would have to kneel in the hard grains for noon to "learn" to keep quiet.


    Yes, the MC of this novel has a very pitiful adolescence, culminating in the most terrible act of being raped by a top-level clergy employee, thus destroying any faith the MC could have towards the god of light!


    Now Bishop Darcy was going exactly to find this MC who had lost all faith in the god of light, who also lost faith in humanity with the death of his best friend and protector, Father Lattanzio.


    Emery Darcy along with a novice, which he does not know the name, and his butler/servant disguised Louis arrived in the kitchens of Matteo Abbey, in the main building of the official clergy staff area.


    It was not uncommon for there to be illustrious figures entering this kitchen, as these people generally came to make demands or order more refined dishes, such as sweet pastries stuffed with starry fruits �C they are rare fruits that only nobles consume, are of Dark blue color and has a light blue juice, are star-shaped and has a sweet and bitter taste �C or order more meat or order more Eggs from Gouves.


    Only remembering the Gouves are animals that resemble rabbits, but are slightly larger, have blue eyes and very white hair, in addition, these animals are sacred and lay eggs. The exterior of eggs is like jade, literally has the value of jade since it has healing properties and can increase vitality, they are sold by the church. The clear and yolk of these eggs have magical properties that help in the growth of exorcists, in addition to having a taste of smoked meat, which is much appreciated by humans.


    The clergy superiors also went to the kitchens to make some irrational demands like better cutlery, plates, and glasses, or just come to complain that something was not cleaned properly, so there would be a round of punishment to novices and punishments monetary measures to other officials.


    Then, in addition to the nervousness, novices, the chief and priest responsible for this section of the kitchen were not surprised by the arrival of Bishop Darcy and his servants.


    Emery Darcy searched among the novices who had their heads down their some trembled with nervousness and others held a cloth between their hands, squeezing and stretching the cloth.


    The figures of clergy authorities when they came to the kitchen, was usually to demand better food or the best treatment, but sometimes came to pick up some novice and make him their private prostitutes, some had a bit of slight luck and became lovers of these powerful people, only usually these novices became whores of these people of the clergy.


    Then Bishop Darcy understood perfectly why all novices were nervous, of course, in addition to the fact that if the clergy authorities thought these novices were disrespectful, there would be a severe punishment as a beating with a wooden rod in hand or in the Back.


    Yes, this world was very cruel and the soul of Lee Fei who was now in Emery Darcy''s body trembled inside, he who came from a pacifist and human rights-filled education, so knowing all these atrocities that are commonly practiced in this world made Emery feel it. desolate, but hardened his attitude to survive the wicked world in which he was now incarnated.


    "So, I have to help the MC now and quickly run away from this damn abbey," thought Emery mentally reinforcing his decision of a quiet and peaceful life away from these power-fighting things.


    His dark blue eyes scoured among the novices in silence, while Louis his servant, who is a bodyguard and butler talked to the priest responsible for this section of the kitchen. The priest could only serve Louis with enthusiasm and sincerity since he was one of Bishop Darcy''s people.


    They pretended not to know that this very friendly servant was passing silver coins into their hands, of course, all done with the utmost care. Anyway, the novices had their eyes on the handsome Bishop Darcy, in the looks of these novices he was afraid and curious, they had never seen an employee of the high clergy so closely.


    At least a high echelon of the clergy so young and beautiful, but that he had an expressionless face.


    Generally, the people of the clergy had contemptuous or lascivious expressions, rarely they had good expressions, but it was rare to see someone who kept their faces serious and without showing their emotions.


    As novices are at the lowest level of the hierarchy, almost like servants, the high echelons had no concerns to show their true colors or hide their emotions deeply.

 Chapter 17 - Meeting The MC Of The Novel! (PART 2)

    A gentle reminder for the characters that appeared:


    1. Emery Darcy - Gong


    2. Giovanni - Gong and Shou


    3. Arabeth - Shou


    4. Angel - Shou


    OBS: I''ll put that in the synopsis too. The ******* is at the end of the chapter.


    (...)


    Finally, Emery pretended to find the MC of this novel, as he was acting as if looking for some novice to serve him. There was Giovanni D''Lucas, next to the Head Chef, who would probably be fired at that time.


    Emery looked at the right hand of the 18-year-old who was in a cookie shape so swollen that they were fingers and palms.


    Emery Darcy sighed with astonishment and admiration, he mentally praised the beauty of the MC and cursed the author, who was very mean for giving such a delicate beauty to MC, especially in this perverted world where the weak is literally/figuratively eaten by the fort, including his tofu!


    Of course, the powers that would awaken from the MC would be as horrible as its appearance was beautiful!


    Also, when Giovanni became an adult he wouldn''t be as delicate as he showed now and not so sweet, he would become a very handsome man who would make women actively pursue him.


    Giovanni D''Lucas had brown hair with wicks between coppery brown and dark brown, the hairstyle was like those of novices, with extremely short hair. His eyes were sapphire blue as beautiful as the summer sky, his eyelashes were dark, his lips were full and small, like the petals of the red roses, though his face is in a pale sick, did not diminish the beauty of his traits, his small nose was a little reddish and the cheekbones were stained by fever.


    Emery Darcy knew that mc was infected due to being abused and by the severe wound in his right hand, as well as a broken rib that prevented him from breathing properly, so he wanted to take care of the MC to minimize his pain, thus cultivating some kind of friendship.


    "Then we would exchange good words and I will send Giovanni to the ML, while nods to them from my carriage that will depart for my territory! What a beautiful ending!" thought Emery with happiness. However, his face was expressionless and he seemed to emit an aura full of arrogance and authority.


    Bishop Darcy has read many books in his past life as librarian Lee Fei, not only knowledge books, but also these novels of reincarnation and rebirth, so he knows that even if his story does not have a direct connection with the MC, it would always be good to cultivate some friendship with the MC to avoid future disasters.


    In addition, Emery Darcy''s eyes filled with water (mentally) when he saw the situation not only of Giovanni D''Lucas but of all those young teenagers who were between 15 and 17 years old, who had a life equal to that of a slave.


    "You come with me!" said Bishop Darcy in a commanding voice, with no room for questions, as he pointed to the 18-year-old with a swollen hand. Only the teenager looked like he was in a trance or too shocked to respond.


    "You, bring this useless one," bishop Darcy said, speaking to the novice who was serving him as a temporary employee.


    No one said anything to stop Emery Darcy from taking that teenager, so the novice accompanying Bishop Darcy went to Giovanni and took his left hand and pulled the 18-year-old who looked more like a zombie than a human being, taking him to Bishop Darcy.


    "We''re coming back, don''t be far behind, otherwise you will be punished," said Emery without turning his gaze to the other novices and leaving the kitchen, accompanied by Louis, the novice, and Giovanni.


    "Why is being evil so refreshing?" thought Emery happily walking down the aisle, being followed by his butler, by the MC being practically dragged by the other novice.


    "Is that being evil? You just said a few words!" the angel protested in Emery''s mind. He couldn''t understand the actions of this strange human.


    "Haven''t you seen my powerful aura of the great villain?" replied Emery mentally with great with some arrogance.


    He was relieved to have accomplished this task without many impediments, Emery hoped that the priest there would question him, but it seems that Bishop''s status was enough to shut up that person.


    "Great villain? You just stood still like a beautiful statue, while your butler bribed the cook with a few silver coins... Then he said two words... Is that being a villain?" the angel asked full of doubts. He had seen many villains and humans worse than scum, but Emery seemed only very innocent with his proud performance.


    "That''s the Gangster method! I bribe a little there and a little here, then use my status to press everyone!" said Emery trying to explain his 21st-century reasoning line.


    The money was not to shut people''s mouths but to show that he (Emery) has a lot of money and comes from a very wealthy family. That was just a reminder that people wouldn''t go against him in the future.


    Can this attack be called a silver bullet?


    When does money speak louder?!


    Emery had even sweated a little, thinking he would be questioned or called to a conversation with that priest responsible for the kitchen. That would be bad since he didn''t want to get involved with this person who mistreated poor teenagers.


    "Money can solve everything with ease! So I have to go home as soon as possible!" thought Emery a little anxious. Of course, he knew it wasn''t just the money, but the bishop''s status and the status of the title of Duke Leon, who weighed heavily for people to respect the young and handsome Emery Darcy.


    "What is a Gangster?" the angel asked curiously, interrupting Emery''s thoughts.


    As he walked in the long corridors of the Abbey with his followers and the MC, Emery explained some of the concepts of the 21st century to a curious angel.


    Thirty minutes after Bishop Darcy''s departure, all returned to his usual duties and the slight pressure they felt in the presence of the young bishop was dispelled. The priest in charge of section 5 of the kitchen, was sitting in a slightly comfortable chair, his eyes seemed to contemplate the wall while he was thinking.


    "You give this message to Father Rutger," said the priest responsible for this section of the kitchen, delivering a sheet of light brown paper to a novice who was nervous.


    The novice was nervous about this mission the priest gave him. All novices knew that this Priest Rutger was a famous exorcist who had come from the Kingdom of Phaty.


    This exorcist had been allocated to this region of Dawn because of the pandemic that killed many in dawn''s kingdom, so there was a lack of exorcists in this region. The region only had 10 exorcists for 5 abbeys, and there were 3 exorcists in this Matteo''s Abbey alone because the highest concentration of nobles was located in this region.


    So, it was necessary to send exorcists from other countries to Dawn''s country, which was heavily hit by death because of the pandemic. Then the exorcist Rutger is a guest exorcist who for now will be staying at Matteo Abbey temporarily.


    However, soon he would be allocated to Geron Abbey in honor of the good luck angel Geron, the lucky ones, and must leave two weeks later for his royal destiny.


    All novices and some priests knew that exorcist Rutger pretended to have a noble character, but in fact, he treated others like insects and also liked to be violent.


    It had been the exorcist Rutger who had raped Giovanni D''Lucas, calling him a whore and slut, blaming the poor teenager for seducing him!


    Yes, the exorcist Rutger is one of the great villains of the novel Darkness Song, but precisely the culprit for the initial fall of the protagonist and the beginning of his suffering, besides being guilty of making a mistake in the exorcism of the demon Marquis, thus trapping the demon to the poor MC, in addition to sealing the demon in the mortal world, not allowing the demon to return to hell.


    The priest who sent the message to the exorcist Rutger was what had found Giovanni on the ground half-naked, all bruised. Exorcist Rutger was already standing and tread not Giovanni''s hand, as if he found little of the violence committed by him.


    Of course, at the time he didn''t care much about that novice who had been physically and emotionally abused, he had only come to the kitchen to warn exorcist Rutger about the death of Father Lattanzio.


    For this priest, the little novice was nothing more than a slave or a diversion, so what reason did he have to worry about whether this teenager had been abused or not?


    However, now Bishop Darcy had taken this novice whose name, the priest in charge of the kitchen, did not remember. What did that mean?


    Most likely this novice could be some prot��g�� or even a little lover of Bishop Darcy!


    Bishop Darcy was not only any bishop, he was a very powerful exorcist, also had a powerful family behind his back, a family that could make this abbey or even all the abbeys become dust!


    The priest sent the message to exorcist Rutger so that he knows he will be in danger soon because of the inconsequential and evil acts he had done with the novice the day before.


    Now the priest after sending this message washed his hands of this problem, it was up to Father Rutger to try to save himself, this priest thought it was not related to it.


    Unfortunately for this unnamed priest, Emery Darcy did not care about it, he only coldly ordered the death of this priest from the kitchens and the chief.


    Then a week later this unnamed priest was murdered without knowing the reason for this "cruel" fate, of course, this is a story for another chapter.

 Chapter 18 - Healing The MC Deep Wounds! (Part 1)

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N: Take_the_Moon


    Prices for advanced chapters are at the end of the chapters.


    Emery Darcy took the MC to his room, none of the clergy''s staff stopped him and neither questioned Bishop Darcy.


    "You go to section 2 kitchen and order two soups of meat, a tomato salad, lettuce, tomato with a tablespoon of olive oil, 4 medium white and unburned breads, two large apples, a pot with honey, a piece of an adult''s hand-sized cheese, also order two boiled Gouves eggs and a jar of wine with weak alcohol." Said Emery a little thoughtful, while he said that Louis put the little chest he carried on top of the desk and took out from inside his clothes a small bag that contained some money.


    Louis pulled out one gold coin that is 100 pieces of silver and gave it to the novice, along with a list with what his young master Darcy just recited, as if it were magic!


    "This is for you to deliver to the chef of the kitchen, tell him also that this request of the young master should be repeated for the next two days, the soup can vary between cod soup, meat, and chicken. Come back with the dishes ready, the young master won''t mistreat you," said Louis stroking the head of the novice who trembled slightly nervously.


    This novice is 14 years old and is in the first year inside Matteo Abbey, but he has seen the horrible things that priests and bishops did inside, so he was nervous to be dealing with Bishop Darcy''s butler.


    "What''s your name?" asked Emery Darcy looking a little more closely at the novice.


    The novice like all the other novices have short hair and had a slim face by hunger. This novice had green eyes and black hair, but his green eyes had some golden hues, which made his look similar there is a snake, which caused priests and teachers to mock him and mistreat him more than usual.


    "My name is Theo," said the novice with a very soft and low voice. He didn''t like to say his name because of his meaning, which was "Supreme God." This name was like an offense to many priests, which always led to a round of "discipline", that is, many corporal punishments.


    "Theo is a beautiful name," said Emery with simplicity afterward did not look again at Theo. He really found that beautiful name, but also did not want to leave the 14-year-old nervous with much attention about himself.


    Young Theo felt a little embarrassed, but he also felt a strange desire to cry. But he was also afraid, after all, good words from the top clerics could mean good graces or just a foreshadow for severe punishment.


    "Theo will perform the mission that the young master ordered when you come back will no longer need to go back to the novice dorm," said Louis with a sympathetic smile.


    Theo just shook his head timidly, before picking up the gold coin and going to the big kitchen and talking to the head of section 2.


    The large kitchen of the clergy building is divided into 5 sections, each section is cared for by a priest and a Chef. There''s a section for washing the dishes, that was the section the MC was working on, there''s a section that takes care of raw foods, like plucking the chickens, taking the leather out of the animals that sort of thing. It also has a preparation section of sophisticated desserts and refined dishes, another section with simpler dishes and another section with dishes that have no taste.


    Section two is the simple but nutritious section of dishes, which are allocated to priests of some prestige and exorcists.


    Section three is a section of dishes that do not taste good, which is given to priests and teachers who have no prestige or power, it is also given as punishment if someone upsets the superior clerics.


    Section four is the kitchen that elaborates refined dishes such as noble sweets and best quality meats, such as steak or calf, there is usually deer meat and boar meat in preparations.


    Section five is where dishes are washed and knives are sharp, but the pans used to prepare meals are washed by their respective kitchens.


    The first section is the kitchen that serves to process raw products, such as meat still with leather or plucking the birds, that sort of thing.


    Both in section two and section four chefs deal with Gouves eggs, thus elaborating preparations with the gems and the egg whites, thus adding this nutritious food that serves to strengthen the supernatural powers of consumers of these meals.


    When Theo left the room and closed the door, Louis locked the door, while Emery lay Giovanni on his wide bed, amid pillows and thick blankets, the young novice looked very small and fragile.


    Emery Darcy is 6 feet tall and he is taller than Giovanni by 20 cm, of course, emery''s figure was stronger than Giovanni''s who seemed weakened by hunger.


    Giovanni had empty eyes as if his mind were somewhere else, probably raving due to fever and had no notion of where he was. He was mourned by the death of his friend and was injured body due to sexual abuse and the beating he took from Father Rutger.


    Emery Darcy in his memories of his past life there was knowledge about homo affective relationships and how to perform sex properly, of course, there were also pornographic things in the midst of this knowledge.


    "Ohhh, so do you like that kind of thing?" the angel''s voice echoed in Emery''s mind again.


    "It was for study purposes only!" Emery hit a little too energetic, his normally pale face was quickly rosy.


    "What kind of study are these? Ehhh humans study these things now? Especially the priests?" the angel continued to ask maliciously, liking Emery''s cute reaction.


    "I''m going to deal with serious things now! So don''t talk to me!" replied Embarrassed Emery, changing the subject.


    Only the angel''s sensual laugh seemed to echo in his mind, making him feel strangely warm in various parts of his body.


    "That perverted body!" thought Emery embarrassed. The former Emery Darcy was a pervert who had the body easily ready to play sexual games.


    "Young master, are you okay?" butler Louis asked as he saw Emery''s expressionless face become rosy.


    "I just got hot, it''s nothing," Emery said swerving his eyes. Only Louis found the answer strange since the fireplace wasn''t lit and the windows were open... It''s autumn and the wind is cold...


    Well, Louis decided to let it go since the young master had the trouble to lie to him.


    "He''s not cute when he tries to lie?" thought Louis as if he was having fun with Emery trying to deceive him.


    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N: Take_the_Moon


    $ 5.00 - 10 ADVANCED CHAPTERS


    $ 10.00 - 17 ADVANCED CHAPTERS


    $ 15.00 - 22 ADVANCED CHAPTERS

 Chapter 19 - Healing The Deep Wounds Of The MC! (Part 2)

    As has already been said in Bishop Emery Darcy''s past life he was a librarian who had a hobby of reading everything and with his incredible photographic memory, he never forgot anything.


    Some books said that there has to be careful when having anal sex and lubricating well because this sensitive part can be injured during sex. Moreover, being the first time, the person care has to be folded and there has to be massage in the moist cavity.


    In Giovanni''s case, the brutality of his first time and the injuries of the beating he took after the abuse made his health fragile. Add this to the cold autumn weather and the strenuous activities that the novices performed, besides having washed his dead friend''s room, generating a psychological impact that could make him break his mind.


    "Louis" Emery called his butler who promptly opened the little chest and from there took out some pots that had some herbal creams.


    "Young master, I will pass this cream made of herbs in the bruises that only hurt the flesh, but to the hand, it is difficult to help, because the hand must be broken and the wrist may be unused," said Louis seriously observing Giovanni''s hand, then picking up and squeezing lightly broken hand.


    Emery closed his eyes and remembered the pages of the novel Black Singing, in which exorcist Rutger after the sexual abuse accused Giovanni of seducing him and maliciously grabbed a stone and broke the 16-year-old''s hand.


    "Besides, I''m afraid his rib is broken and we''re going to have to put a splint to keep everything firm and hope that this rib heals soon or doesn''t harm the internal organs," Louis said in his professional butler voice.


    While Louis undressing Giovanni from his gray-colored tunic, which was made of heavy and uncomfortable material, Emery breathed deep as he opened his eyes and sees the horrific wounds that were all over the teenager''s body, besides it is clear from the wounds that were evident even he is dressed in the robe.


    Giovanni''s body had a pale white complexion, his little nipples were rosy, his body was slender and thin, probably due to hunger, but Giovanni''s face still had baby fat on his young face, which made him look a little fatter, despite his slim body.


    The body of the 16-year-old was full of purple and greenish welt, there were few parts of his body that there was no injury, both of the abbey''s punishments and Rutger''s violence.


    Once again Emery''s eyes filled with water (mentally), observing Giovanni''s fragile body and knowing what he went through, he felt very empathetic towards this teenager.


    In his past life, he had become an orphan at the age of 15 and had to live with one of his father''s cousins, who did not treat him well, sometimes beat him and others he was punished to spend the night in the cold courtyard to reflect his mistakes.


    He only freed himself from this suffering when he turned 20 and finally received the inheritance from his parents, even so, this "guardian" wanted to steal his family''s assets, his luck is that his parents were friends with the lawyer who was taking care of his assets. So, everything went well and he can leave the house of those terrible people.


    However, when Emery Darcy remembers his past life and compares to the long-suffering that the MC of this novel will pass, there is no way he does not feel empathy for this poor teenager.


    Butler Louis begins to pass the ointment on Giovanni''s flesh wounds, which moans weakly a few times, then he passes a clean bandage on the bruises that are more serious, like cuts to both knees and elbows.


    Giovanni was appearing to be much better, but the real problem and that is harming his health is his broken hand, twisted wrist, broken rib and tears in his anal cavity, of course, Louis passed the ointment in the cuts he had in that hand, but that was not going to solve the bigger problem.


    Emery Darcy held Giovanni''s broken hand and says a few words in the archaic language of aurora country, so a greenish light shines at the tip of the young bishop''s slender fingers, this was a gentle light and that emitted an herbal aroma.


    The green light slid from Emery''s fingers into Giovanni''s broken hand, penetrating inside the flesh and bones, a few minutes later the teenager''s right hand was healing with the naked eye.


    In the novel Darkness Song, the MC has its hand "healed" or concerted by the power of the demon Marquis, but this does not make the MC happy or grateful to the Marquis, after all, the MC was whipped and expelled from the ecclesiastical community on account of this demon.


    So, Emery Darcy didn''t think healing Giovanni''s hand was to change the plot of the novel too much, at most, it would be less a thing the MC would have to suffer with.


    After curing Giovanni''s hand and wrist, Emery felt very good, it was like healing people actually increased their powers and energy.


    "Oh, you''re an interesting human!" the same supernatural voice came back to manifest in the room, of course, only Emery Darcy could hear that voice.


    "What''s interesting about the healing power? Can''t all the healers in the church do that?" thought Emery not thinking much about it.


    Although his heart was quite agitated, he felt amazed at manipulating the healing power, after all, this was his first time using this kind of magical power since landing in Bishop Darcy''s body.


    "Church healers... Hahahaha... These people can really heal flesh wounds, but reconstruct delicate conjunctures of bones like their fingers perfectly... This they can''t do, let alone in such a short time, usually, if these healers try to heal this type of wound would be step by step and there would be a very high energy expenditure, besides taking days with rehabilitation of hand movements" angel''s voice said calmly, though there is some surprise in the tone of his voice.


    Emery Darcy didn''t think that curing MC''s hand should be so complicated, but the way the angel was talking this shouldn''t be an easy task. However, young Emery only visualized each part of his fingers in his mind, every small bone, tendon and other components, even the body mass of the MC''s hand, so the healing energy acted as small builders and began to reform the MC''s wounded hand.


    He did not know if it was his magical power that did so, but as soon as he touched Giovanni''s hand a very clear image about the state of the broken hand appeared in his mind. Therefore, it was much simpler to apply the healing and reconstruction of the hand and wrist.


    Of course, this is all due to Emery Darcy''s accumulated knowledge of his past life. Only he didn''t know the healers weren''t as fast as he was... He thought the healing process was similar to his... But didn''t that seem to be true?


    Anyway, Emery pushed these thoughts away, he did not intend to show his healing powers to others. That would be too risky! Your supposed enemies can''t know about it!


    Wouldn''t they send a killer to kill him sooner if that healing power was revealed?


    "Let''s keep it a secret!" emery thought in a resolute manner.


    "But I know about it!" said the angel with sarcasm. Emery felt like fighting with the angel, but it was better to just agree and make peace.


    "All right, so it''s our own secret!" said Emery agreeing with the angel not to get bored.


    "Our secret and Arabeth!" said the Angel with irony, thinking that this human really was a little silly.


    "I had forgotten the ML!" thought Emery stunned, but soon he calms down. Isn''t it like ml and mc are in the same direction as him, right? So, there was no problem if the ML knew about his powers, as long as he wasn''t dragged into something strange, Emery didn''t care.


    "Hehe, moreover, ml at this stage of romance cannot communicate with anyone, not even with the MC! So, my secret is a little safe for now." He thought Emery relaxing completely and his mind was quiet again.


    "Now silence, I''m healing a person!" murmured Emery to the angel who insisted on talking to him.


    "But I made no noise, young master" Louis said with confusion, causing Emery to be embarrassed, his face gaining shades of red.


    "I just warned you now so you wouldn''t make noise during treatment!" said Emery coughing a little to disguise the angry voice. He could hear the angel''s laugh in his mind, now he wanted a hole to throw himself.


    After a few embarrassing minutes, the angel stops laughing and Emery controls his emotions, returning to pay attention to Giovanni who is still unconscious and feverish.


    Emery again chanted the song in the ancient language of the Aurora Empire, making green energy and herbal perfume appear in his beautiful hands. He puts his hand on the supposedly broken rib, the energy penetrated the skin and an image formed in Emery''s mind. Soon he began to heal the broken rib of the unconscious young man, so the teenager managed to breathe again normally, without emitting wheezing of pain.


    Giovanni''s expression improved a lot, which made Emery feel a little tempted by this beautiful and innocent face, so he stroked the young teenager''s cheeks, as one tries to comfort him by the things that were yet to come.


    "Now, all that remains is to heal the entrance down there, so the MC can regain his full health," Emery thought a little embarrassed, because the last wound was in the anus region, which made him a little hesitant.


    (...)


    You visited my P-A-T-R-E-O-N: Take_the_Moon


    Tiers: $ 5.00 - 10 advanced chapters


    $ 10.00 - 17 advanced chapters.


    $15,00 - 22 advanced chapters

 Chapter 20 - The Angel Makes Pranks And The Jealousy Demon

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N: Take_the_Moon


    3 Tiers: Priest Exorcist; Demon; Angel.


    $ 5.00 - 10 advanced chapters


    $ 10.00 - 17 advanced chapters


    $ 15.00 - 22 advanced chapters


    (...)


    Emery Darcy swallowed dry by thinking about what he was going to do to heal the MC in his secret part in the lower part of his body.


    "Why are you being so nervous? It''s not like you haven''t seen an ass before, right?" the voice of the supposed angel echoed in Emery''s mind again seeming to mock the hesitation of the young bishop''s eyes.


    The words of the supposed angel were shocking since in Emery''s mind an angel should not behave so vulgarly. Of course, with the beautiful voice that aroused the desire of his body (Emery), the supposed angel even speaking such vulgar words, he still looked very good.


    "That''s why I say it''s a demon!" murmured Emery a little embarrassed.


    "I''m not a demon! What''s with that rebellious look? It''s not like I''m telling you a lie. It''s not like everyone doesn''t know about Don Emilio de Alcantara''s daughter. The case of you two became very famous," said the supposed angel maliciously.


    "Who the hell is Dom''s daughter whatever the name?!" thought Emery horrified. Just to hear the angel''s sensual laugh in his mind, soon he realized he had been deceived.


    "His look of panic was hilarious along with this expressionless face," the angel said between laughter, which made Emery angry and a little relieved. After all, it could be true what the angel said.


    The original Emery was nothing chaste!


    Which is different for the current Emery!


    The truth is that in addition to washing his own ass, this in his past life, Emery Darcy had not touched any other ass or the damp hole of others. Who knows the previous Emery Darcy had his share of anal sex among other perversions? However, the current Bishop Darcy was a very virgin man!


    Of course, Emery Darcy did not respond to the angel, it would be very embarrassing if he answered that he had never had sex when his current body was not a virgin and he could not even explain it to the angel if he talked about this kind of subject.


    "Louis I need your help," asked Emery with a serious face and not letting slip the nervousness in his handsome countenance.


    Then, with much embarrassment in his heart, Emery Darcy asks his butler to position young Giovanni in a very embarrassing position, sustaining the young body in an ambiguous embrace, while the soft and round buttocks were exposed in the air.


    Emery took a deep breath as he observed MC''s ass with bruises and serious cuts near his hip were obvious purple marks of large male hands, showing how hard the villain had subjected the hero with such violence.


    The young bishop then put his hand up the MC''s ass, the green energy spread in Emery''s hands, he then passed his hands all over Giovanni''s soft skin, from soft buttocks to his waist. Thus, he quickly healed the flesh wounds and causing the bruises to disappear. Now there was only the soft and pale skin of young Giovanni, which seemed as soft as the well-groomed skin of some young nobles who bathed in almond milk.


    Finally, Emery sent his healing energy of green color to enter Giovanni''s anal cavity, the energy seemed to flow like essential oil and was quickly sucked by the rosy orifice, which was inflamed, thus healing the inner wounds of the anus of the MC.


    "I''m glad I don''t need to put my fingers there..." Emery thought sighing relieved by not having to make this healing process something more embarrassing. He couldn''t help but think of the warmth and softness of Giovanni''s skin while feeling guilty of having passed his hand on someone unconscious.


    "It''s for medical purposes!" thought Emery trying to console himself. Just to hear the sensual laugh of the supposed angel in your mind.


    "Ohhh, medical purposes... I know!" the angel said ironically, but he thought it was fun to see Emery''s angry look, even if this human''s beautiful face looked like a block of stone.


    "What do you know about medicine?" Emery responded with anger and shame.


    "I know doctors shouldn''t feel tempted by lust by their patients... Hehehe, but his mind seems a little wrong, is he?" said the angel with sarcasm, he was not too surprised by Emery''s wishes, after all, humans were shameless creatures that are easily vanquished by lust.


    That''s why demons could easily manipulate humans!


    "I''m not going to argue with you! You always try to get faults with me!" said Emery with a little anger. He forgot that this person could be a supposed angel, who could easily kill him only with the power of thought.


    Emery thought he had listened to the supposed angel sighing in his mind and heard the phrase "What a pity!". However, he pretended that this was just an illusion of his mind.


    "Yes, let''s forget about him." Emery thought of getting excited again and returning to pay attention to the MC in bed.


    Giovanni gave slight groans of satisfaction and pleasure, because of the healing energy that was healing the bruises and minimizing pain, but also because of the movement of energy that seemed to be beating at its most pleasurable point.


    Emery Darcy struggled hard to keep track of his healing energy and try not to blush embarrassed by Giovanni''s groans, for it was not his intention for things to take this half-erotic course, he just ordered his energy to heal all the bruises, unfortunately, even that nervous point of pleasure had been severely hurt.


    Young Bishop Darcy couldn''t even look at his butler who was still holding Giovanni in an ambiguous position, for that was a very embarrassing situation!


    Even the angel''s voice was silent with this ambiguous scene, which looked more like Bishop Darcy was making slutty along with his butler against an unweakened novice.


    Everything was strangely silent, only Giovanni''s slight groans were heard every few seconds, the cure was almost over when suddenly a statue that was one of the depictions of the god of light floated in the air and quickly threw himself against Bishop Darcy, who by reflection or luckily managed to dodge the statue, resulting in a big knock on the wall, breaking the statue into pieces.


    "Oh, it looks like the Marquis got jealous!" the angel''s voice seemed cheerful as he talked about a nobleman from hell, which was quite strange. Shouldn''t angels and demons be eternal enemies?


    "Young Master, are you okay?" Louis'' voice seemed hectic, but his gaze seemed to show annoyance and some anger. Of course, Emery didn''t realize this, because he was worried about this death flag, he activated without realizing it.


    "How could I have forgotten about it... ML is very jealous! In history, he says he became interested in MC even before demonic possession, but I didn''t imagine he was already so jealous before he even introduced himself to MC!" thought Emery Darcy feeling a cold sweat coming down his back.


    (...)


    Visit my SubscribeStar: https://www.subscribestar.com/author-take_the_moon


    ��nico Tier: $5,00 - 10 cap��tulos avan?ados

 Chapter 21 - The Revelation Of The Supposed Angel

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N: Take_the_Moon


    Price at the end of the chapter.


    (...)


    Anyone who has ever read transmigration or rebirth novels knows that one should not stand on the bad side of the ML of history, otherwise only a tragic ending would be waiting in their fate.


    "I''m fine, Louis. You can put this novice lying on the bed and cover with the blanket when Theo comes back, I''ll ask him to ask for a new outfit for that person," said the young bishop sighing relieved, as he had already just treated Giovanni.


    "But this statue..." said Louis with a worried tone as he put Giovanni lying down and covered him with a blanket, unfortunately, there were no clothes, so the MC would be sleeping naked at the time.


    "You shouldn''t worry about it, demons like to cause confusion and try to scare all church workers," said Emery Darcy without even changing his expression while blatantly lying to his butler.


    "But, Young Master, here is the abbey of a temple of the god of light! Demons shouldn''t be able to enter a place like this!" said Louis in a worried voice, after all, if even the abbey of an ecclesiastical is safe against demons, then where else would it be safe in this world?


    "That''s true until someone inside the abbey allows demons to enter or summon them," Emery said with a calm face as if he already knew everything.


    The truth is, he really knew everything!


    He knew that the late Father Lattanzio (MC''s best friend) had allowed not only ML, but other minor demons would enter the abbey and control them through black magic.


    Yes, a priest had become a black magician!


    IF YOU ARE READING THIS NOVEL ON ANOTHER SITE OTHER THAN QIDIAN WEB NOVEL AND SCRIBBLE HUB, YOU ARE READING ON A PIRATE SITE. THIS STORY IS FREE, BOTH ON THE QIDIAN SITE AND ON THE SCRIBBLE. DO NOT SUPPORT PIRACY! GIVE SUPPORT OF THE AUTHOR.


    That''s why he knew a lot of secrets from the people of the clergy and that''s why the Pope was afraid of him. Of course, the people who wanted to keep their dirty secrets kept wanted to kill Father Lattanzio.


    But Father Lattanzio had the help of smaller demons to escape death several times which resulted in the increased fear of people who were blackmailed by him.


    These people couldn''t expose Father Lattanzio as a black wizard if not their secrets would be scattered to everyone!


    Therefore, Father Lattanzio was so powerful within the Church of Light even though he was a simple Priest who held the position of teacher.


    However, Father Lattanzio was no longer young and his vital energy was too weak to complete a contract with a viscount-level demon, let alone a demon of ML level who is a Marquis.


    In the end, Father Lattanzio died before finalizing the contract, dying from blood loss, thus the MC accidentally ended up completing the ML summoning contract.


    Emery Darcy would like to have a good conversation with the ML and say that he was just helping Giovanni with his injuries, but it was impossible for him to talk to the demon Marquis.


    Even though the original Bishop Darcy was a little lecher in his sex life, he still had a very pure magical soul, to the extent that he did not corrupt himself as most clergy officials and his exorcist power is quite large, which prevented the demons from t access to your thoughts and even the mental communication that is the specialty of demons.


    Lee Fei''s soul was even purer than that of former Emery Darcy, so it was even more unlikely that the demon could approach him or invade his mind, not that Lee Fei would consider his soul very pure, but by the standards of this Dark Age, Lee Fei''s soul seemed to shine like a small sun.


    "Oh, what a surprise, you''re an intelligent human!" said the angel in Emery''s mind, the voice was full of sarcasm, with a little admiration.


    "Why wouldn''t I know that?" asked Emery curious, because this should be basic information for priests, mainly extremely important information for exorcists, who have to deal directly with demons and demonic energy Residual.


    "In fact, humans refuse to believe that someone would be so foolish to summon demons within a place that should be full of sacred energy and that should be with several fighters like the exorcists, " said the angel in a compassionate tone, as if explaining something obvious to an ignorant person.


    "This is true, but unfortunately Matteo Abbey is full of corrupted hearts, the situation has worsened even more because of the recent pandemic, with much death and hopelessness, so this would be a perfect environment for demons to be invoked," he said Emery Darcy kind of thoughtful.


    Of course, he knew about the general framework of this world gathering the information of the novel, with the information of the memory of this body, in addition to the books on World History that he read in his past life. Therefore, Emery could make a general picture of the environment he was in now and the social situation he was in.


    Young Bishop Darcy was sitting in the armchair by the fireplace, which Louis lit, while the window was open bringing a gentle, cold breeze. The butler was outside, waiting for Theo to come back with the tray with his meals.


    Giovanni was lying on Emery''s large bed, with some blankets covering his young and delicate body. Giovanni''s features were better, he was no longer feverish and pallor had been replaced by a healthier appearance, but psychological trauma kept him in this state of "coma", it would take at least a few more hours for the young man to Wake up.


    "Then you know about the importance of the environment for the convocation of demons. However, even before the pandemic, this abbey was already doomed to fall by demons, if not today, but a few years from now. Demons are quite patient." Said the angel with a voice full of irony and anger. It was not a fit of anger against the young bishop, but inherent anger that angels have against demons.


    Emery thought that''s how an angel should behave when talking about demons, but did he feel that anger was a little false? Since previously the supposed angel had been very cheerful by the Marquis of Hell is manifesting a few minutes ago.


    "Not only this abbey, but almost all abbeys have their degrees of corruption, perversion, and wickedness. However, there are also good people and proper clergy workers, otherwise, there was this kind of person with certainty the god of light would have long abandoned this world" said Emery Darcy in a contemplative way.


    When Emery Darcy was Lee Fei in his past life, he was not very religious, but with the experience of transmigrating to another body, there was no way he did not believe in a divine force. Of course, he did not know whether the god of light was real or just a farce produced by the church, but he had faith that there was a divine being who observed all creatures.


    IF YOU ARE READING THIS NOVEL ON ANOTHER SITE OTHER THAN QIDIAN WEB NOVEL AND SCRIBBLE HUB, YOU ARE READING ON A PIRATE SITE. THIS STORY IS FREE, BOTH ON THE QIDIAN SITE AND ON THE SCRIBBLE. DO NOT SUPPORT PIRACY! GIVE SUPPORT OF THE AUTHOR.


    Of course, Emery felt resentment against this god who brought him into this cruel world... Well, it wasn''t much anger, since he had a rich father and had magical powers. Even so, he had to fight not to let the horrible fate of being an attraction in the famous brothel to take place.


    "Perhaps he has abandoned everyone here," said the angel with a tone of hopelessness, as if he had seen the god himself of light abandoning this world.


    "Are you really an angel? Shouldn''t you be the creature that has the most faith in this world?" asked Emery with any doubts in his heart.


    In fact, Emery Darcy had wondered if this supernatural being was an angel or a demon, but given the fact that ML could not speak to him directly, so this individual was not a demon since they have communicated since he woke up in this world.


    Then there were some other possibilities, such as him being an angel or some other mythological creature of this world, something that was not mentioned in the novel he had read in his past life.


    "I am an angel. But I am an angel who has committed a sin and so I cannot go back to heaven, but I cannot live in hell either. I can only stay on the human plane until the end of time," said the angel with some regret, but there was more irony in his voice than sadness, as if mocking his divine punishment.


    "A fallen angel!" thought Emery Darcy alarmed, for there was not an angel fallen into the novel BL dark that he read!


    "Hey author you''re secretly throwing bombs at me!" thought Emery bitterly, since a character who wasn''t even quoted in the original book was now next to him.


    (...)


    ******* prices:


    $ 5.00 - 10 advanced chapters


    $ 10.00 - 17 advanced chapters


    $ 15.00 - 22 advanced chapters

 Chapter 22 - A Fallen Angel Who Is A Foodie

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N: Take_the_Moon


    Chapter prices at the end of the chapter.


    (...)


    After talking to Emery Darcy, the fallen angel remained silent in his invisibility, a few minutes later Louis and Theo entered the room bringing trays with hot foods.


    The fallen angel looked from afar at the food, but he was not hungry but had learned in all these years that he became trapped in the human world enjoying a good meal. Food was not necessary to live, but if it were too tasty it would become a pleasure for this supernatural being, of course, he could only eat what was in the offering of temples.


    There were few temples that really prepared delicious foods, most temples preached detachment by worldly things, including good meals, according to the "holy book" the god of light abhorred all sorts of worldly attachment, but clearly it was a lie that kind of nonsense.


    After all, why would the god of light care about the delicious food humans eat?


    So, although this fallen angel enjoyed a good meal, he rarely could eat something good, of course, the food was just a momentary distraction in these long years of loneliness, another distraction and entertainment were to observe humans, demons and others supernatural beings doing schemes against each other.


    "Next time separate a meal for me!" the supposed fallen angel told Emery. Emery was preparing to eat.


    IF YOU ARE READING THIS STORY ON ANY SITE OTHER THAN QIDIAN WEB NOVEL OR SCRIBBLE HUB, YOU ARE READING ON A PIRATE SITE. THESE STORIES ARE FREE IN QIDIAN AND SCRIBBLE. DO NOT SUPPORT PIRACY!


    Forgetting his nervousness after the revelation about being an angel fallen in divine disgrace. Of course, Emery showed no emotion of repulse, but show surprise and a little confusion had helped enough this fallen angel to feel a little better.


    Of course, Emery didn''t know anything about it. He was just acting as he liked it and all the emotions were genuine. He had no prejudice to a divine being fallen into disgrace, he had other problems to worry about.


    "Can you eat?" Emery responded back with a dubious look.


    "I can eat, but I would have to give something in return since it is not an offering to the Temple," said the fallen angel with a voice full of desire. His voice seemed to have become even more velvety and tempting.


    Emery felt he might have a heart attack because his heart became erratic to hear that velvety tone of the angel.


    "I don''t need anything. However, I''m going to order more food. Do you have any preference?" asked Emery calmly, even if his heart looked like he was going to embarrass him at any time.


    Of course, Emery''s mind was very clean. He really didn''t want anything from the fallen angel... Because that seemed problematic! Something like sacred powers and mythical beings together seemed like it could attract more problems for himself!


    Therefore, Emery gently refused this generous offer of the fallen angel, because it seemed some kind of hero''s flag.


    Everyone knows, those kinds of flags where the person finds a hidden treasure with an old hermit that exchanges the treasure if the hero makes a request... Or that flag where the person finds a space ring with a wise, brilliant teacher, who in exchange for helping him get out of the ring that teacher would teach supreme martial arts...


    "All very problematic!" thought Emery as he remembered the various plots he had read in his past life.


    "As long as the food is delicious, I have no preferences," said the fallen angel a little excited, which made his voice as beautiful as the skylark''s song. The angel did not ask the reason for the refusal of his help, because he could read Emery''s mind, although he did not understand much.


    What he understood was that this young bishop really wanted nothing in return because he thought it was very problematic. Of course, the fallen angel finds these thoughts interesting and funny, but he also didn''t understand what a hero was... teacher in a magic ring... old people with rare treasures... hero flags, what did all this mean?


    IF YOU ARE READING THIS STORY ON ANY SITE OTHER THAN QIDIAN WEB NOVEL OR SCRIBBLE HUB, YOU ARE READING ON A PIRATE SITE. THESE STORIES ARE FREE IN QIDIAN AND SCRIBBLE. DO NOT SUPPORT PIRACY!


    While the fallen angel was silent, Emery can''t help but be embarrassed by the sudden thought about the fallen angel making profane sounds if the two rolled on the sheets!


    Emery had to quickly think of fried rice and burgers to cover up his profane thoughts.


    The fallen angel could kill him if he knew it!


    Of course, Emery did not know that the fallen angel had already read his mind. He was not offended by Emery''s thought since for this angel it was not the first time he had appeared for a human.


    Emery''s thoughts were very pure when compared to other humans in this world. However, the fallen angel did not feel harmed but found it funny the way of thinking about this human soul.


    "What is fried rice and what is a burger?" thought the fallen angel salivating with hunger as he saw the mental images of Emery''s mind.


    Everything looked very delicious!


    Emery unaware that the fallen angel had already discovered his thoughts full of lust and food, felt relieved when he amazed these suddenly obscene and dangerous thoughts.


    "All right, at the next meal I''ll order more food," Emery said calmly after controlling his wild emotions.


    "I''ll be waiting!" said the fallen angel coming out of his thoughts and getting excited.


    He hadn''t been excited in decades!


    "Young master, why are you smiling?" asked his personal servant looking strange at his young master. He was surprised, as the young master rarely shows any expression, almost as if his face were permanently frozen.


    However, Emery had a soft and beautiful smile on his face... That was something new!


    "Was I smiling?" Emery said surprised, of course, the smile was gone.


    Original Emery had this facial paralysis that showed a serious expression all year round, which helped a lot to deal with the clergy''s internal issues and even his public image, as people thought his attitudes were serious and honorable. Of course, the original Emery only had this serious fa?ade, but he was a little demoness almost every night and was a pretty selfish person.


    "Yes, the young master was smiling. Are you so happy to eat or would it be because of the Master''s letter?" asked Louis in a joking tone.


    "So, you already knew, " said Emery looking closely at his personal butler. Louis was quite tall, at 190 cm and he was then, but the aura around that person passed a sense of competence and responsibility.


    Of course, if it wasn''t for this butler''s fox smile, Emery could swear he was the perfect servant!


    "Dad sent a letter asking me to come home. He said I should resign my position in the clergy when I came home. After that, I must prepare to run for the position of heir to the Grand Duchy," Emery said at once to his butler.


    After all, he didn''t need to hide it from him, as the two would return together to the territory of Gran Duque Leon.


    "The Master had also sent me a letter talking about it and how I should prepare. What''s your answer, young master?" asked Louis with a slightly frosty look at his benevolent face.


    Emery can''t help feeling his neck freezing while feeling the icy look of his butler Louis. If he remembered it well, in the memory inherited from the Original Emery that came with fragments of his tragic fate in the near future.


    P-A-T-R-E-O-N''S Tier Prices:


    $ 5.00 - 10 advanced chapters


    $ 5.00 - 5 chapters Dark BL + 5 chapters ABO.


    $ 10.00 - 17 advanced chapters


    $ 15.00 - 30 advanced chapters

 Chapter 23 - Emerys Decision

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N: Take_the_Moon


    Chapter prices at the end of this chapter.


    (...)


    When Emery refuses to return to his father''s house, butler Louis leaves the post of butler and returns alone to Grand Duchy Leon. Emery eventually receives another butler allegedly sent by his family.


    Well, that other butler helped set your fall behind your back!


    So, Emery knew that Louis was faithful only to the Darcy Family, not Emery himself. To refuse Duke Leon''s letter is turning his back on his own family.


    Which Louis wouldn''t support?


    "For now, I''ll be tied to this old butler!" thought Emery with some concern.


    Of course, Louis wasn''t that old, he was only 40 years old with the appearance of a mature 30-year-old man. Which was pretty scary, given that people start to look old at age 40 in this world.


    "Not necessarily, it depends on how much magical or sacred power a human being has in his body. The greater the magical power of the body the longer a human being can live. You may be fooled by the appearance, for example, a person who appears to be 40 years old may have lived 100 years" the fallen angel spoke in Emery''s mind at that time, as he felt owing a favor because of his future food.


    It would also be nice to warn Emery this kind of thing so he wouldn''t be wrong about people''s looks. A lot of bad people pretended to be old and weak, but they were actually strong and could kill easily.


    IF YOU ARE READING THIS STORY ON ANY SITE OTHER THAN QIDIAN WEB NOVEL OR SCRIBBLE HUB, YOU ARE READING ON A PIRATE SITE. THESE STORIES ARE FREE IN QIDIAN AND SCRIBBLE. DO NOT SUPPORT PIRACY!


    The voice of the fallen angel caused Emery to wake up from his thoughts, he had not realized that he had been quiet for some time and Louis kept waiting for his answer.


    "I''m going to write a letter to my father warning us that we will soon return to the family mansion," Emery said quietly. Well, he felt a little pressured by Louis'' icy look. That''s why he advanced his task of writing the letter to be held earlier.


    "Great, here are the high-grade magic roles. Remember to use your mana to record the words, so the Master will know that you are writing the letter. Tomorrow or the next day I go to the next town to put the letter on the magical teleportation of small things," Louis said with a gentle look and a soft smile for Emery.


    Louis pulled out from inside a small leather bag the papers and a kind of weird writing instrument. Since it was similar to a modern pen, but at the same time, the pen jewels gave a strange vibration.


    "A magical item! This role is also a magical item!" thought Emery a little surprised.


    As he had seen the penalty on the desk and the rudimentary roles, Emery judged that the technology of this world was long overdue, despite having found a magical device as soon as he woke up.


    Well, he was quite mistaken!


    "Is this little leather bag the legendary space item, which appears in martial cultivation novels?" thought Emery surprised to see his competent butler taking out the papers and magic pen.


    "Young master?" Louis called upon seeing Emery look bright and dreamy at these magical items that were quite common in Gran Duke Leon''s mansion.


    "Oh, yes. Put the papers and pen on the desk, after eating lunch, I''ll write the letter," Said Emery still a little distracted, but forcing himself to appear normal.


    "Of course, young master. I just have one question," Louis said with an especially gentle smile, but Emery felt a strange heavy aura coming from him.


    "What do you want to know?" asked Emery feeling a little nervous in his heart. His expression was as calm as ever, despite Louis'' dark aura leaving him quite restless.


    "What are you going to do with this novice who''s sitting listening to our conversation and the novice who''s sleeping in your bed?" Louis had a warm voice, but a keen look at those smart light eyes was very scary.


    Theo sobbed scared!


    He wasn''t listening because he wanted to!


    "You two are talking about this kind of secret in front of me!" thought Theo worried about his little life.


    Bishop Darcy''s dark blue eyes turned to Theo who trembled in the chair near the table full of food. The teenager with 14-year-old was afraid and his skin that was already yellowish for starving was now mortally pale by fear.


    "We can take Theo with us. He''s an orphan and he''s just a novice. No one will notice if we take him on our trip. I remember you were looking for someone to be able to teach the butler''s office. He can serve, right?" said Emery quickly, despite his calm expression, he was quite nervous.


    "This butler won''t make me kill this kid, right?" thought Emery with apprehension. He knew the fort ate the weak, but he didn''t want to be like this if he didn''t have to. Especially with innocent people!


    "I understand, young master. I think this kid is very good. In the future, when you are the master''s heir, you will need more assistance. Also, I''m already so old, it''s better to have a younger assistant with more vitality," Louis said with a benign smile and a gentle aura as if he previously didn''t have an oppressive aura and practically suggested killing a teenager moments ago.


    "Old man? I''m the only old man here! This butler is saying scary things!" thought Emery feeling goosebumps through his body as he thought of becoming the official heir to The Grand Duchy of Leon.


    He just wanted a simple and quiet life!


    A remote place from your father''s territory to live smoothly!


    Theo almost collapsed on the ground upon hearing what Bishop Darcy said, on the one hand, he was relieved not to die or be severely punished, on the other hand, he was a little afraid of his future.


    "Well, it can''t be worse than living in the Abbey, right?" thought Theo with a little fear, but relieved to be able to live.


    "However, young master. The young man who''s in his bed, what are you going to do with him?" asked the butler with a curious look.


    Louis had never seen Emery Darcy care about anyone else but himself. He showed no kindness, but he wasn''t a bad person either. Young master Darcy was one of those kinds of people who sees something bad being done but does nothing about it, he will also not participate.


    "I don''t know. I''m going to have to ask him what he wants to do," Said Emery shrugged Louis'' question.


    He was being honest in saying he had no idea what to do with Giovanni because he had to wait for Giovanni to wake up to ask his opinion. Even if Emery had a plan to get Giovanni expelled from the Abbey and clergy, it wouldn''t do any good if Giovanni himself didn''t want to accept that.


    IF YOU ARE READING THIS STORY ON ANY SITE OTHER THAN QIDIAN WEB NOVEL OR SCRIBBLE HUB, YOU ARE READING ON A PIRATE SITE. THESE STORIES ARE FREE IN QIDIAN AND SCRIBBLE. DO NOT SUPPORT PIRACY!


    Of course, if Giovanni wants to remain in the clergy, Emery would no longer care about him. After all, after all, Giovanni went through, he stays in the clergy is asking to die early.


    Louis was surprised by the response from Emery, who was considering other people''s opinions. The opinion of an insignificant novice, who days ago was nothing more than small slaves to Emery.


    "Can we eat now?" asked Emery with a look full of expectation, he was very hungry. He hadn''t eaten since I woke up in this strange world!


    "Sure, I''ll serve," Louis said returning to normal. He put things on the desk and prepared to serve the tray dishes, the food was kept in magical thermal containers that preserved the food well.


    Emery would be surprised to find that there were similar items to refrigerators and electric ovens. Of course, in the abbey, there were only the refrigerators. The magic stoves were rudimentary because the church had to keep the image of being simple, even swimming in rivers of money.


    "You should also come to eat, Theo," said Emery looking at the boy with the beautiful iris of a fascinating green and gold.


    "Yes, Bishop Darcy, " said Theo timidly, turning his beautiful eyes to the ground.


    Emery felt terribly tired and the day hadn''t even ended yet!


    (...)


    Tier Prices:


    $ 5.00 - 10 advanced chapters


    $ 10.00 - 17 advanced chapters


    $ 15.00 - 30 advanced chapters

 Chapter 24 - Azarphy The Fallen Angel (part 1)

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N:https://www.*******.com/Take_the_Moon


    Prices at the end of the chapter!


    (...)


    On the other hand, the fallen angel was in his happy world, ignoring the human conflicts between Emery and his butler.


    The fallen angel was very happy to have something delicious to eat in the future, without realizing that he had decided in his heart to follow this human stranger. Of course, he continued to think about a lot of things to distract himself.


    This fallen angel, as well as middle-grade and high-grade demons, could not manifest his physical form in the human world, otherwise, he could cause chaos, blind people until they burn people, just by appearing before the eyes of mortals.


    The fallen angel smiled with mockery and self-deprecating, for it was not pleasant to realize that he had already resigned himself to his situation as a sinful angel and that he agreed to live with humans.


    IF YOU ARE READING THIS STORY ON ANY SITE OTHER THAN QIDIAN WEB NOVEL OR SCRIBBLE HUB, YOU ARE READING ON A PIRATE SITE. THESE STORIES ARE FREE IN QIDIAN AND SCRIBBLE. DO NOT SUPPORT PIRACY!


    For a long time, the fallen angel, before his fall, thought that humans were only a waste of divine power, for they were weak creatures with many flaws, who would kill their species because of a yellow stone or because of shining red stone.


    Of course, later the fallen angel came obtained knowledge about this yellow stone and this bright and red stone, but that did not change the fact that humans should not have the right of their father''s blessing, the god of light.


    His name in divine rune language meant Aurora more beautiful because the god of light thought he should shine like the dawn of the morning when he was shaped by divine hands.


    However, the name he adopted for himself after his fall meant The End of Light, in the human language his name pronounces Azarphy.


    Azarphy watched how young Bishop Emery interacted with everyone else, as he gently woke up the young novice, as he shared his food with both the butler, as with the novice named Theo.


    Emery Darcy is a young bishop he had seen before, but who had never paid attention until this morning.


    Finally, Azarphy felt that he could have good entertainment if he accompanied the life of this strange human, who had the beauty that should not belong to the human race, but that physically he was weak as a branch of a rose bush, despite being slightly prickly and irritable.


    However, Emery was infinitely more fun than regular humans in Azarphy''s eyes. Emery''s thoughts were also curious and intriguing.


    Azarphy had previously appeared for humans, of course, he had used an avatar that took human form. This was only possible because of Azarphy''s status before he fell into sin.


    Azarphy was not a simple angel, he was an Archangel and a leader of the Sapphire Celestial Brigade. He was known as a great Battle Marshal, Azarphy had gained numerous conquests and honors, defeating demons and fighting enemies of other worlds who dared to try to invade this planet.


    Therefore, Azarphy not only had the title of Marshal and Archangel, but he had also actually undergone a great transformation into his genetics, which allowed him to gain more powers and more wings.


    One of these powers was to be able to create an avatar for himself when he was on a lower plane, of course, his powers would be restricted on behalf of the avatar, but he would still be more powerful than any demon or human who walked through those lands.


    Anyway, he interacted with human men and women out of curiosity and a little disdain, as if he wanted to prove that humans were bad.


    Well, Azarphy was right, humans were terrible.


    I mean, until he met Emery, that is, what is the name of the soul that inhabits the body of this human who was called Emery Darcy.


    No one else could see the changes of the young bishop, only Azarphy could see, for even though he fell from paradise he was still an angel. So, it was not uncommon for his eyes to see the quality of young Emery Darcy''s soul.


    Azarphy knew that the soul had been exchanged, but he did not see the process of exchange and did not feel the power of his father, the god of light, acting in the body of young Bishop Emery.


    "Maybe I can no longer see my father''s power," thought Azarphy trying not to feel hurt by this discovery.


    The day before the soul of this young bishop had a white aura with some black spots, his aura flowed like water and as dense as the river, which showed how strong this soul was if nothing went wrong the young bishop would come very far within the clergy.


    But the next day the soul of this young bishop changed entirely, the aura that was white with black dots, became rainbow with bright spots, did not flow like water, but shone like a dwarf star and was not dense as a river, but it was thin as a dragonfly.


    There was no way a soul would change so much overnight if it had not been replaced!


    Azarphy has lived in the human world for 1000 years but had never seen such a happen all this time that he has been in this world. When he was in paradise, he paid no attention to humans, except if it were to criticize the selfishness and waste they were like worldly creatures.


    Therefore, he was not sure if this kind of phenomenon was something natural or if it was something provoked by some very powerful superior being.


    The question is who would this be powerful?


    The god of light? The god of time? The god of hell?


    There were many possibilities for this strange phenomenon of soul exchange. Well, Azarphy wasn''t that close to Emery to just ask who he was and where he came from.


    Azarphy only knew that this new soul also did not know how it had reached Emery Darcy''s body or how the process went.


    IF YOU ARE READING THIS STORY ON ANY SITE OTHER THAN QIDIAN WEB NOVEL OR SCRIBBLE HUB, YOU ARE READING ON A PIRATE SITE. THESE STORIES ARE FREE IN QIDIAN AND SCRIBBLE. DO NOT SUPPORT PIRACY!


    The fallen angel was surprised and felt curious about this new soul that was in Bishop Darcy''s body, it was at that moment that he had the first contact with this red-haired human, it was also at that moment that he met such a peculiar and funny mind.


    Young Bishop Emery talked about MC and villain, plots, BL novel, BL dark novel, BL light novel, among other intriguing terms, which to Azarphy''s surprise, these terms were unknown to him, who was older than the existence of Human''s Script.


    Also, when he saw Emery act like a five-year-old who played like a wizard with a wand... Azarphy can''t help but smile when he sees an adult man behave like this... So happy because he discovered his mana.


    That was pretty silly, at the same time it was funny. His curiosity was stoked after a long time of endless solitude and eternal boredom.


    The knowledge in Emery''s mind is mysterious and interesting!


    This was Azarphy''s first time positively surprised by some human being. His beautiful eyes that had not sparkled hundreds of years ago, finally shone full of curiosity and interest.


    (....)


    Tier''s price:


    $5,00 - 10 advanced chapters


    $5,00 - 10 advanced chapters (5ABO + 5DarkBL)


    $10,00 - 17 advanced chapters


    $15,00 - 30 advanced chapters

 Chapter 25 - Azarphy The Fallen Angel (part 2)

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N for advanced chapters: Take_the_Moon


    Prices are listed at the end of the chapter.


    (...)


    Azarphy watched time pass by looking at Bishop Darcy and his small group. After eating, Emery helps young novice Giovanni lie down again, for although he was awake, the young man''s mind was still absent, he was doing things mechanically.


    Before eating Emery had made Louis (Servant/butler) and Theo (novice) help Giovanni put on sleeping clothes, which consisted of a long sweater and underwear. Of course, the clothes were from Emery, so they got too big and loose in Giovanni''s young and immature body.


    The fallen angel did not feel sorry for Giovanni, he had seen things wicked for hundreds of years, even before he was a sinful angel, humans already hurt each other like that.


    In Azarphy''s eyes, Giovanni was just another weak human, who was crushed by a human who thinks he is invincible and who is at the moment strong. Surprisingly, this fallen angel had been interested in Emery Darcy, for him humans were only human, that is, waste of the divine power of creation.


    Time passed and soon night, Azarphy had not spoken to Emery Darcy during that time, he felt strange, for he began to realize that he missed talking to someone, even if he was a foolish human, so he felt he lost some of the orphan ho of him as an angel.


    Azarphy can always communicate with those who exercised some divine power, such as exorcists, summoners, healers, bishops among other professions of the clergy, could even speak to some wizards of light and wizards of the light element, even with the spirits, but he chose not to have contact with these people because, for him, these people were inferior to himself.


    Of course, there were some difficult circumstances that Azarphy went through to trust any of these weaker creatures. The experiences were not good and were generally too problematic to get rid of this kind of relationship, so he chose to remain in solitude than to entangle himself with the schemes of these creatures he considered inferior.


    "It must be the boredom of hundreds of years that made me want to talk to this human... Besides the fact that his soul is quite peculiar and I can''t understand what this little human think, "Azarphy justified himself the reason he was interested in this young bishop.


    However, it seemed like an excuse he was giving himself to allow himself to talk and interact with the human, who by instinct he should despise.


    Soon, Emery Darcy along with his butler began to prepare for the night, outside things had calmed down, no one else regretted or gossiped about the death of Father Lattanzio at least not openly.


    Butler Louis forced Emery to sit down, that he alone could take care of everything. Emery seemed a little reluctant, before finally letting the butler do what he wanted.


    Emery began writing with a magic pen on a special sheet of paper. He seemed serious and focused, but his thoughts were wandering through many places. Since Father Lattanzio''s death to his future in this new world.


    In the eyes of the fallen angel, the death of Father Lattanzio was very comical, but it was also not surprising, many humans seek power with demons or other mythological entities, rather than conforming to their weak magical powers or with their weak physical strength.


    Father Lattanzio would not be the first and would not be the last of humans to try to cross the border between the human world and the third-scale world.


    It should be explained that this world in which Emery will have to live for a long time is divided into some dimensions, such as the dimension where hell is and the dimension where the angels of light reside.


    Humans have their dimension, which is the dimension in which the plot develops, the dimension of the ML of this Dark novel is the dimension of hell and Azarphy''s original dimension is the dimension of paradise.


    There are other dimensions, such as the dimension of spirits, which is where the souls of humans, animals, and plants turn when they die waiting for the time of reincarnation, as well as the dimension of limbo, which is where humans are sent when they commit sins, there they suffer penance a few years before reincarnating.


    It is a rather common mistake to think that evil humans go to hell and good humans go to paradise. If it were so simple, why then do angels have to stay pure to live in the dimension of paradise, but humans despite their failures could enter the same dimension as the holy being''s dwell?


    There are many things that people are wrong about as the issue of ghosts when they think they are spirits dissatisfied with something. Sometimes they''re just human souls who are attached to their families or are selfish people who make up those who are alive. After all, there are all kinds of people in the world.


    Human souls have their elements and powers, so ghosts are scary. Ghosts are humans who have been trapped in the human dimension and with their negative energy created a parallel dimension so that they could wander more freely through the human dimension.


    There are exceptions about humans who cannot enter paradise since there is the existence of the saints.


    When a human becomes holy, this human can enter the first layer of paradise, which is the only exception on humans to enter the dimension of sacred beings. Even though Azarphy despises humans, he had to admit that among beings created by the God of light, humans were the most adaptable and flexible who could one day compete with angels.


    Demons see the human dimension to capture powerful human souls, for even if humans are evil their souls do not go to hell when they die. So that''s why demons come to the human dimension to try to raise human souls with pacts or contracts because they can strengthen the power of demons or become powerful demons for a certain amount of time.


    Remembering that demons cannot imprison a human soul forever, unless the human soul wants to remain in the world of demons, of course, this is not done consciously, for it has to be a will from the heart of the soul.


    There is an unbreakable and immutable rule in all dimensions, beings that do not belong to this original dimension cannot manifest themselves physically in these dimensions with their true bodies, and can cause the collapse of the dimension and can kill living beings of that dimension only for appearing before its inhabitants.


    Of course, there are exceptions, as if a human summons a demon to the human world or an angel. Another exception is when a human becomes a saint or becomes a Devil (after wishing to stay in hell). The latter technically has part of its changed human essence, causing a transformation that allows humans to establish himself in both Hell and Paradise.


    This also allows the Saint or the Devil to walk in the human dimension with their true forms, the rule only applies to pure beings of hell and paradise.


    The angel and the devil will be trapped in this human summoner, not physically imprisoned, but they would be spiritually imprisoned. It would be as if the angel or demon used the energy of that human''s soul to maintain the physical body in the human world.


    The human must have a very powerful soul capable of enduring the powerful existence of a demon or an angel, humans who have powerful souls are rare and many are unaware of the strength of his soul or access to knowledge to summon the Dimensional Creatures.


    Azarphy noted how Emery Darcy decided that his bed was large enough for Theo, Giovanni and him to sleep together, even if the butler protested about being unfeasible this accommodation. However, young Bishop Darcy did not care, so after eating and bathing behind the wooden canvas, Emery Darcy went to sleep with the other two novices.


    Of course, the Novice Theo was forced to bathe in the bathtub inside the room and wear clean clothes, which the butler mysteriously pulled out of the leather bag that looked similar there is a space item, both he and Giovanni were now bathed and cleaned.


    Azarphy narrowed his eyes by focusing on the butler''s image this butler was not a human being, but soon the fallen angel no longer cared, he never interfered in the business of hell.


    Of course, he still thought it was funny when demons got off to harm or when they failed, but in general, he was just an expectant watching a show.


    "As long as he doesn''t harm this funny human... I''m going to close my eyes to this non-human butler" thought Azarphy narrowing his eyes dangerously to Louis, who was withdrawing from the room.


    Not realizing the short time watching Emery made Azarphy think that this human belonged to him and it was his particular amusement.


    The point is, Azarphy already thought Emery was his!


    Of course, it had nothing to do with the delicious dinner food Emery had hidden so Azarphy could eat.


    He wasn''t a glutton to do that kind of thing!


    Just a little Foodie!


    (...)


    Tier Prices:


    10 advanced chapters - $ 5.00


    20 advanced chapters - $ 10.00


    30 advanced chapters - 15.00

 Chapter 26 - Night Activity

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N for advanced chapters: Take_the_Moon


    Prices at the end of the chapter.


    (...)


    +16 (Can masturbation be considered very serious?)


    At this very moment, Azarphy was looking at the figure of the Demon Marquis Arabeth, who was not at all graceful, unlike his Marquesse brothers and sisters. Arabeth was the younger brother and had also not acquired the humanoid form, so he still maintained a beastly form.


    As far as Azarphy was aware, Arabeth is the youngest son of Duchess Lust. Lust was one of the 10 great demons that were similar to Azarphy''s status. They were great generals and powerful demons.


    The youngest son of Duke Lust''s house wouldn''t be weak and wouldn''t even be stupid, which led to the thought of what Arabeth was doing in the human dimension?


    What do demons usually do in the human dimension?


    Hunt down powerful human souls!


    Arabeth looked at the trio of young men who were sleeping in bed, the green eyes shining in darkness were sick jealousy, there were anger and confusion in her aura.


    Azarphy who watched this and understood a little what Arabeth felt, could he understand the part of the confusion, after all, how a Marquis of hell could be so interested in such a weak and fragile human life?


    The fallen angel knew that Giovanni''s soul was powerful, frighteningly powerful, but also greatly coveted by the powers of hell, something like moths are attracted by fire or light.


    Giovanni''s soul is this fire and moths are demons who want to bond with Giovanni and bring that soul to hell, that would be a meritorious feat that could bring promotions within the ranks of hell.


    Of course, Emery Darcy''s soul was much more powerful than Giovanni''s, but it could not be possible to compare only by observing the density of the souls of both, for the powers of these young people were different.


    Emery''s powers are like a soft light that warmed Giovanni''s heart and powers are dangerous for both the people around him and for himself.


    However, time was not ripe so that Arabeth could approach the human, so Arabeth can only look from afar to Giovanni. Both could feel the vague sensation of each other''s presence, but they still could not communicate or touch each other.


    Even knowing the various reasons why demons coveted the souls of humans, Azarphy still did not understand why there was this competition and this hunger for human souls... Not just for human souls, but in transforming these human souls into blackened souls, dragging a good soul to the bad path.


    Was that the nature of demons or was there anything else behind it?


    "Oh, it looks like Arabeth will try to influence the young bishop through dreams," thought Azarphy noting dark energy approaching young Emery Darcy, who seemed to sleep quietly in bed.


    Azarphy observed for a few moments a time of up to 5 minutes, he told himself that it was to ensure that Arabeth did not kill this human who was his entertainment. Of course, he kept his divine powers prowling Emery, Arabeth could not feel Azarphy''s presence because he (Arabeth) was several lower levels lower than Azarphy.


    However, he was surprised to see Arabeth retreat in fear as he cast eyes of an injured animal for the young bishop, who had just woken up.


    The fallen angel observed emery''s features, which were red as if he had a fever, his breath seemed to pant as if they stole his air, but his eyes were clear and clean.


    What reassured Azarphy, of course, did not realize that he felt relieved that this human was well.


    Soon, Emery Darcy got up from the bed and sat on the bench behind the wooden canvas, mysteriously he did not stumble in the dark when he walked clumsily towards that direction.


    Azarphy was curious to observe the young bishop''s behavior, but he could smell the lust coming out of this boy''s body, while he heard soft and muffled groans coming from behind the wooden canvas. The fallen angel went there even though he knew what that foolish human was doing because he wanted to have some materials to provoke this young bishop.


    Azarphy watched Emery masturbate, he was a little confused by the young bishop''s expression that mixed pleasure and shame as his hands moved under the long sweater.


    Emery''s face, which has pale, creamy skin, was getting redder and redder, he put his left hand in his mouth to drown out his groans, probably afraid to wake up and scare the novices.


    Azarphy did not quite understand why Emery felt ashamed and why his gaze was aqueous and supplicant, after all, is it not normal for men to masturbate? Or was it something Arabeth did in his dream?


    The fallen angel had not gone wrong in his last guess, it had been something that had happened in the dream that Arabeth invaded in the middle of the night. Of course, in Azarphy''s vision, it was only a few minutes, but in the dream world, it could have been days or years.


    A few hours ago Emery Darcy had convinced not only his butler but some priests who came to snoop around what he was doing, of course, these gossiping priests were there by the order of the archbishop of this abbey.


    The purpose of these priests was simply to have some offenses or some of Bishop Darcy''s sins in his hands and send the information to the archbishop. This is a world where dogs eat dogs, so it was always good for these people to have secrets from others in their hands.


    Whether to get benefits or for blackmail, having some materials would be good anyway.


    However, Emery didn''t care much about the strange looks of the gossiping priests or his butler Louis when he decided he would keep Theo and Giovanni in his room that night.


    Emery Darcy is someone who has a rich and powerful family who can easily hide a scandal inside this small abbey, so why would he worry about the opinion of others?


    As long as he had the support of his family and had Louis in his rear, Emery felt he could stay calm in the coming days, waiting for his father''s letter of reply, so he could leave the Abbey soon after.


    That would be problematic for the two novices who remained in the room with him, but Emery already had a plan to take Theo with him anyway. Fortunately, Louis will accept Theo as an apprentice, so the boy wouldn''t be helpless.


    Emery Darcy would take Giovanni to a safe place and there allows him to grow and develop his powers, while Theo could choose to pursue his career within the clergy or follow as a young assistant.


    Anyway, after dispensing both Louis, his assistant/butler/guardian, and the gossiping priests/spies, Emery still had to calm the troubled Theo, who looked at the young bishop with fear and a little expectation, but there was much more fear, as the body of the 14-year-old was shaking as if he were in the middle of the winter snow wearing only a thin outfit.


    Giovanni who just woke up for a few moments to eat and drink water was already sleeping deep in bed, so Emery told Theo to sleep on Giovanni''s left side while he would sleep on the right side of the unweakened young man.


    Only then did Theo calms down and managed to stop shaking, so he was already sleeping a deep sleep because the young bishop''s bed was very comfortable very different from the beds that the novices slept. However, Emery could not sleep, even if there were only a few candles still lit that they barely gave to illuminate the darkroom and was total silence in the environment.


    (...)


    Tier''s price:


    $5,00 - 15 advanced chapters


    $10,00 - 30 advanced chapters


    $15,00 - 50 advanced chapters

 Chapter 27 - Being Tempted By The Demon

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N for advanced chapters: Take_the_Moon


    Prices at the end of the chapter.


    +16(R-16)


    (...)


    Emery Darcy couldn''t close his eyes and sleep, so he spent a long time looking into the darkness. There was a part of him who refused to believe that he had died and was now in the book he read in his past life.


    That wasn''t the kind of easy thing to accept!


    He wasn''t one of those people from the other novels who had a sad and unhappy life, at least when he died, he was still living a very happy life! He had a very good life. He had a lot of money and had a good career!


    Even his body was better than the body of the original Emery!


    Of course, he didn''t have a face as beautiful as the original Emery but dying just to become more beautiful... He preferred his old life back!


    As time passed reflecting on his mysterious death, tiredness beat the young bishop who was soon asleep, but his mind, even in his dreams, was in the world of his past life. In this world Emery Darcy ceased to be a bishop, now he was Lee Fei the librarian of a famous University of Hong Kong.


    In the dream world, he was tall, with broad shoulders, a golden skin like wheat, eyes with long, dark eyelashes, with dark, deep brown eyes, his black hair like onyx are short and of a modern style. He was currently in his apartment that was in a quiet and rich area of the city, thanks to the heritage he had received from his late parents.


    Lee Fei was sitting in a very comfortable armchair, as always reading a book, with a glass of wine and a bottle of wine resting next to him, with only one lamp that brightly lit up only that area of the armchair.


    The sound of traffic echoed far away, but one could still hear some noises, it showed how much Hong Kong did not sleep at night, this was a sound that comforted the young librarian who read the book as if this noise told him that he was in a modern and safe world.


    Lee Fei put the book on the dresser next door and sighed, for he did not know why he became so melancholy only listening to the usual traffic noises of the big city. There was a feeling in his heart as if he told him that this sound was very important, but he soon threw that thought away from his mind.


    The young Chinese looked out the window of his room, which was a panoramic window that could see the streets and parks outside, of course, in addition to the other surrounding buildings.


    Again, the feeling of melancholy invaded his heart, he felt that it had been a long time since he saw these landscapes of iron and concrete, but that was foolish after all, he saw this landscape every day.


    So, it was at that moment that Lee Fei felt the environment cool slightly and his dark eyes strayed into a shadow that slowly approached him. The young librarian felt his heartbeat furiously on his chest, but it was not fear, but a strange excitement, as if he were expecting his mistress or something like that.


    Soon a young man who appeared to be between 20 and 22 years old appeared before his dark eyes. The young man had a little long black hair, with such a beautiful face that it would make any world-renowned model jealous, at least Lee Fei thought so.


    The young man''s light brown eyes were similar to sweeter and purest honey, full lips were of a very tempting color as juicy peaches, his skin was pale and creamy, there was still some baby fat on his delicate face.


    The young man entered his room and looked amazed around him, there were curiosity and perplexity in his eyes that shone with innocence, of course, the young man was half-naked, which ended with all pretense of innocence in his actions.


    The small pink nipples stood out from the thin and pale pectoral, which there was no hair all over the young man''s body, which was not so rare these days, but left the image of the purity of this young man even more certain.


    "I can''t believe Mu Qiao is in my room!" Lee Fei said amazed.


    Wasn''t that his favorite celebrity, who had disappeared from the spotlight years ago?


    The famous actor who used to act in historical films and adult series?


    Lee Fei had a secret wish for Mu Qiao, but in his opinion, it was normal, fans had secret wishes for their favorite celebrities.


    No matter if the celebrity is a man or a woman!


    "It doesn''t matter now..., but what is Mu Qiao doing in my half-naked apartment?" thought Lee Fei curious and a little shy.


    The young man, who until then was admiring the atmosphere, looked at Lee Fei with bright, fiery eyes, then a smile made himself on his generous lips.


    Lee Fei fell into a very strange state as if he were hypnotized by the beauty of Mu Qiao. He couldn''t think straight, he could only focus on Mu Qiao''s beautiful face, the beautiful peach eyes and the beautiful iris of honey color.


    He looked at the young man, who was as beautiful as Michelangelo''s sculpture, wondered why he thought of Michelangelo when he looked at Mu Qiao.


    "That''s a dream... A dream... Don''t tell me that..." Emery thought to control his emotions. The dream seemed very real as if it had been materialized by some kind of shapely power.


    So as if he were possessed, which was probably true, he stood up and grabbed the handsome young man in his arms, which slightly amazed Mu Qiao, but soon a malicious smile, which added even more beauty to this young man, was molded on his lips voluptuous.


    Lee Fei looked closely at that cute face, as soon as his lips took those tempting lips hungrily and voracity, Mu Qiao''s soft lips easily gave way to the onslaught, the taste of those lips was sweet and cold, like a mint ice cream and chocolate.


    Until then Lee Fei had not realized how hungry he was, it was a strange hunger for him as if he needed to take more and more from Mu Qiao, his tongue sank into the young celebrity''s mouth. Lee Fei was very dominant, who did with the young man''s tender tongue if he moved along with his.


    In the dream world, Lee Fei knew how to kiss like he was the greatest stallion in the world... Don''t ask with the kind of thing he used to dream of!


    The young man''s body shuddered with pleasure, Mu Qiao seemed to have a very sensitive body, as he felt warm all over the corner of his body, even if it was just a kiss.


    The truth is that Mu Qiao was surprised by Lee Fei''s intensity, his little hands clinging to the lapel of his white robe to hold on and not fall, for his legs lost his strength.


    Mu Qiao could feel Lee Fei''s hunger, he felt the lust take over the environment and the heat takes care of his own body. The body of the young librarian was quite hot, this heat passed to Mu Qiao himself.


    When the kiss ended because of a lot of salivae that the two changed. Lee Fei was a bit panting, his big hands were already at Mu Qiao''s waist, feeling the bare and warm skin against his long fingers, with a few steps and a push he might as well put the young celebrity in bed and consummate all his desire for that color Po.


    As a Mu Qiao fan, Lee Fei was very excited about the possibility.


    However, before he had to deal with the proper business now!


    "Ah, Arabeth, you''ll wish you hadn''t invaded my dreams," Whispered Lee Fei in the ear of "Mu Qiao," biting the lobe of his ear, slowly sucking as if it were a wonderful candy.


    "Mu Qiao" was surprised to hear this threatening phrase, so soon light brown eyes as honey became citrus green, like the eyes of a black cat. However, the figure was still the same as Mu Qiao''s.


    "Did you know..." Arabeth''s voice was even prettier than that of the original Mu Qiao, so beautiful that it would make men and women imagine this man moaning and sighing in bed would be divine.


    Lee Fei wanted to say that at first, he thought he had returned to the modern world, that everything he saw at Matteo Abbey was a strange nightmare, but soon he realized that this was a dream, so he saw Mu Qiao give himself so sweetly in his arms.


    By the way, having Mu Qiao, a well-known celebrity in his previous world, entering his home in the middle of the night... That''s enough to say it was a dream!


    Of course, finding out it was Arabeth who was manipulating his dream wasn''t hard. After all the dream seemed too real until the kiss proved very good! He had had wet dreams before and had never been like this!


    The only character who can invade people''s dreams and create illusions with a sexual intensity of this magnitude that Lee Fei knew was just the demon marquis, Arabeth.


    The reason Arabeth acted is to cause discomfort between him and Giovanni. If Arabeth could control his dream, when he woke up it wouldn''t be hard to predict that he would have tried to macular Giovanni.


    Of course, there was also the possibility of making Lee Fei feel intense sexual desire for Giovanni, which could lead to there is a frustrated and dangerous attempt to approach the 16-year-old. This could generate a negative tension between the two, which would be bad for Lee Fei''s future plans on Emery Darcy''s life.


    This would be a disaster given the fact that Giovanni is already traumatized by what Father Rutger did to him a few hours ago, which could be a future death sentence for Emery Darcy!


    Abusing the MC was practically activating a right death flag!


    Lee Fei felt angry just thinking about it, of course, he was afraid too. Only he was angrier than afraid, he wanted to teach this troubled demon marquis a lesson!


    Lee Fei smiled maliciously. He knew how to make Arabeth pay... He would pay in the same coin what Arabeth tried to do with it.


    (...)


    Prices:


    $5,00 - 15 advanced chapters


    $10,00- 30 advanced chapters


    $15,00 - 50 advanced chapters

 Chapter 28 - A Great Demon Has Become A Nekomata Shou (Demon Cat)!

    Visit my ******* for advanced chapters: https://www.*******.com/Take_the_Moon


    Prices at the end of the chapter!


    R-16 (yet)


    (...)


    Lee Fei sighed in his heart because he felt that the demon Arabeth was even more insidious than in the book he had read. However, he did not let go of the soft and flexible body that the demon had taken shape he was not willing to release Arabeth until he taught him some things about life.


    "Now that you know..." Arabeth''s voice was sweet and soft, like honey, which left Lee Fei helpless as he felt compelled to push that demon into bed and ride on it until Arabeth cried with pleasure.


    Lee Fei thought of the story''s plot for a few moments, so he made a very brave decision, he was going to eat the ML tofu of this novel, for the very good of ML and MC!


    In history, the MC took almost 12 years to then eat ml tofu, because he thought the act of coitus between men was wrong, because of the psychological trauma that the villain Father Rutger caused in Giovanni.


    Anyone who was a fan of a BL with many sex scenes would eventually end up frustrated with MC''s actions, which threatened to eat ml tofu in many chapters of the book, but in the end, did not eat!


    Lee Fei would deny to death that he had been distressed by seeing this kind of scene! Oh, his heart was sorry and his big bird felt sad too!


    So, Lee Fei with his big heart decided to teach some modern or not so modern things, about sex between men, so he doesn''t have to wait long to have his tofu eaten in real life by the MC.


    It had nothing to do with Lee Fei being a virgin and being quite excited about the appearance of the demon Arabeth being the celebrity Mu Qiao... Of course, Lee Fei could blame Arabeth himself for invading his dreams and sowing the lust in his mind.


    The truth is that Lee Fei is quite a virgin, but like every virgin, he has a very rich imagination and wanted to do some things with this beautiful young man who gave himself promptly in his arms.


    The librarian didn''t care if it was the devil or if it was a wet dream with a man, in Lee Fei''s mind a dream was just a dream, that didn''t define his sexual orientation or who he would come to like in the future.


    Of course, that was the thought of a nearly 30-year-old virgin man who refuses to have an intimate relationship with anyone, regardless of whether he is a man or a woman, because of traumas of his teenage years. In other words, these are thoughts of a person without experience, that is, they are not reliable thoughts!


    Only first Lee Fei wanted to make some changes with Arabeth''s appearance, after all, that was his dream, so why not make it all more interesting?


    "What?" Arabeth said surprised to feel a strange power swallowing his power. It was Lee Fei''s will that was taking over his dream world.


    Arabeth felt a warm power involving his mental body, despite the heat of this energy, there was a force that Arabeth could not fight against.


    Beautiful black cat ears appeared on Arabeth''s head, black hair became a little longer and thicker. A beautiful long and flexible black ass appeared right at the end of his back, just above his gorgeous soft ass.


    That was so humiliating for Arabeth!


    He wasn''t a cat, that is, whatever Lee Fei transformed him!


    He was a Demon Marquis!


    Damn it!! Only his title should put fear in the heart of any human!


    Why did this human who looks like a delicate human but had a soul different from his appearance? Did that ever make sense?


    This human was still a human, but he wasn''t afraid of a Demon Marquis!


    On the contrary, Lee Fei dared to play with the Demon Marquis!


    "Cheeky human, what do you think you''re doing?" Arabeth asked furiously, his long tail shook from side to side showing off his nervous state.


    It was a vision that gives a lot of cuteness to Lee Fei!


    Everyone had wet dreams and various perverted desires, for Lee Fei was mixing a little cuteness in the middle of all sex.


    Well, he was a great virgin, so his preferences sometimes ran away from reality.


    Lee Fei did not respond to Arabeth, but again took his tempting lips in a kiss full of voluptuousness, his tongue quickly subdued the young man''s sweet tongue, his right hand held thick black hair hard, causing Arabeth''s head to lean, deepening the kiss.


    Arabeth let slip weak groans of protests and he no longer made himself pleading, putting his arms around Lee Fei''s neck, leaving the bodies even closer.


    Arabeth suffered from trauma typically known as "blank mind", which is what happens when lust reaches the extreme.


    Well, Arabeth is the youngest son of the great demon Lust (Duke), so he should be immune to this kind of mental trauma, but now the energy of Lee Fei''s soul was subjugating his mental powers.


    The dream world that Arabeth built to arrest Lee Fei has become the power of Lee Fei himself!


    Lee Fei with his free arm managed to lift Arabeth off the ground and take him to bed, after all, had not been in vain every year of exercise and training, his body was strong and muscular.


    Quickly, Lee Fei discarded his robe, revealing a well-constructed naked body, the lines of the muscles were visible and the pectoral was quite strong. Lee Fei''s skin was golden as wheat and his nipples were from a darker rose, the lines of defined muscles would cause some girls to scream with pleasure, while others would blush with ashamed.


    Arabeth wasn''t a girl if he wants him to be a human being, but he felt that Lee Fei''s vision of the body was very good!


    "Argh! What am I thinking?" Arabeth wondered if he had suffered even more mental harm, as he thought a handsome human?


    Arabeth''s cat ears contracted in a very cute way, of course, Arabeth didn''t know he was making these moves, given that he never had those kinds of ears in his life.


    Lee Fei smiled maliciously at Arabeth''s tantalizing sight behaving like a shy and confused guy.


    Where was the dreaded great demon from the original novel?


    As soon as the only piece of clothing Arabeth had on his body was thrown somewhere in the room, the groans of provocation and pleasure came out of the soft lips of that libertine demon.


    Of course, no one knew who the virgin human or smaller demon of lust was most libertine?


    Prices:


    $ 5.00 - 15 advanced chapters


    $ 10.00 - 30 advanced chapters


    $ 15.00 - 50 advanced chapters

 Chapter 29 - The Pleasure That Comes In Waves

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N for advanced chapters: Take_the_Moon


    Prices are at the end of the chapter.


    Keeping my promises!


    (...)


    R-18 (Contains sex scenes)


    Lee Fei''s lips came down in Arabeth slender neck, sucking the whiter skin was sweet and soft. Arabeth felt uncontrollable shivers and a strange heat between his legs, his penis became more and more rigid and wanted to say hello to this shameless human!


    That was a humiliation for Arabeth!


    Get excited with so little!


    It was his first time in a human body, so he was surprised that the sensations will be so intense with so few touches on his skin.


    Lee Fei spent time in Arabeth''s chest alternating between licking and sucking the little pink nipples, which became rigid and sensitive, while Arabeth struggled between moaning and getting breathing, his whole body seemed on fire.


    Arabeth''s fingers held the black sheet hard, his white joints, but he did not hide his beautiful face, which was stained with pleasure and did not omit his groans that were becoming increasingly scandalous.


    After all, demons don''t feel ashamed!


    Although Arabeth did not know why he felt apprehensive in his demonic heart!


    It was a disturbing feeling that made his mind go to the blank state, where he couldn''t think properly!


    Lee Fei was also not ashamed of anything since here was the territory of the world of his dreams, there was only him and Arabeth in this place.


    He didn''t even remember ml or MC anymore, his mind only had one thing... He had to lose his virginity!


    He even forgot it was just a dream, he was taking this task very seriously!


    Well, he''s just a human who got caught in the trap of a demon of lust.


    Of course, Lee Fei could be the hot lover he always imagined it might be when he was masturbating at night.


    Now he might get a taste of it, right?


    Arabeth''s complexion was creamy and delicate, even had a peculiar taste on Lee Fei''s lips, he felt it while his lips headed to the little bird of this shameless demon.


    Arabeth''s penis was rigid and toned between pink and red, first Lee Fei took Arabeth''s sex with his big hand, his long fingers stroking from the bottom up at a slow pace.


    Arabeth writhed in bed, wanting to close his tight legs by beads of the enervate sensations Lee Fei was causing, but obviously, Lee Fei didn''t let it happen, placing his body between Arabeth''s slender thighs.


    He continued to manipulate the little bird with his hand until he felt a little pre-cum liquid on his fingers, there was a malicious and satisfied smile on Lee Fei''s face, as he looked at Arabeth who had his eyes shining with unfallen tears.


    "You''re so bad..." Arabeth''s voice was hoarse and smooth but still had that seductive charm.


    "I don''t want to hear that from a demon..." replied Lee Fei, while his dark eyes focused on Arabeth''s citrus green eyes, his mouth was already swallowing the cock of this immoral demon little by little.


    However, the only immoral was Lee Fei himself who did not let a demon escape from his perverted claws!


    Oh, Arabeth gave himself up on a platter for this human!


    Arabeth arched his back with pleasure, while his mind was lost in the heat of Lee Fei''s mouth. His wet mouth so slowly sucked his penis, that Arabeth wanted to act violently and force Lee Fei to do faster, but he had no strength in his body to fight.


    The pleasure was too great and torturous to such an extent that Arabeth, who had never begged for anything, not for a human, in all his existence, wanted to beg Lee Fei to do something about it in his mouth that would end that torture.


    Lee Fei, who did not know about Arabeth''s thoughts, continued with his slow and suffering rhythm until Arabeth''s entire body shuddered and a white liquid poured into Lee Fei''s mouth. The demon was airless and waves and more waves of pleasure spread throughout his body as if it were some kind of infinite tsunami, he didn''t know how to deal with that kind of sensation.


    For demons what mattered most was to dominate in sex, the pleasure did not come from sexual intercourse, but to completely dominate the person who was below them. They considered that the pleasure humans felt, these sensations were beneath "eternal" existences that demons themselves placed.


    Of course, some demons with time living among humans learned about pleasure, that it was easier to corrupt someone when mixing sex and pleasure in the same formula, it was also good to see that they being abhorred by humans could cause these arrogant humans shouted and moaned helplessly under their bodies.


    In Arabeth''s case, he is just very young in the human world, that like all demons knew humans watching them from somewhere in hell, or receiving information from the rivers of fate, that as many angels as demons had access to.


    Arabeth was just a rookie!


    With no experience dealing personally with humans!


    If he had known that humans could be so fierce in bed, he certainly wouldn''t have invaded Bishop Emery Darcy''s dream!


    While Arabeth got lost in the sensations of pleasure, which were new to him, Lee Fei magically pulled out a lubricant, after all this was a dream world, so taking a lubricant out of nowhere wasn''t an impossible thing.


    Lee Fei swallowed all of Arabeth''s cum, he felt it was strange, but it wasn''t bad. He didn''t know if it was because it was a dream or because it was a demon, but it didn''t feel bad. He licked his lips and felt like a predator, which was going to prepare its prey to be captured and tamed slowly.


    Lee Fei knew that the most important part of his work had come, because it would be at that time that he would change the fate of the MC and ML of that novel, he had to do things very well.


    "What are you doing?" questioned Arabeth panting, sweat trickled down his face, the short bangs stuck to his forehead and his lips were swollen, the citrus green eyes had the pupil dilated, he exuded a very sensual and beastly air at the same time.


    "I''m helping you prepare for the future!" said Lee Fei with a serious tone in his voice, as if he wasn''t passing lubricant on his long fingers to shove them between Arabeth''s two fat and soft buttocks.


    "You... Human do you want to do the same thing Father Rutger did with Giovanni in that kitchen?" asked Arabeth with the tone full of malice, obviously there was wickedness in his voice as if he wanted to label Lee Fei as a rapist.


    Lee Fei stopped for a moment, looking into Arabeth''s citrus green eyes, he quickly remembered one of the main reasons that the tofu of this ML was not eaten, in addition to the trauma of the MC, was because Arabeth always asked that kind of question, either by wickedness or just curiosity.


    Lee Fei bit Arabeth''s cat ears in punishment for his cruel and mean words. Saying that kind of thing in the middle of sex was really bad taste and would make people feel bad.


    Unfortunately, for Arabeth, Lee Fei was determined to teach this demon marquis good manners in bed!


    Arabeth felt himself getting weaker and his cock went up as if he had never cum before. Because his cat ears seemed so sensitive!


    Ah, that perverted human!


    "No, I''m not going to do the same thing as that scoundrel. This is far from the same thing! All I can say is you''re going to like it very much. Something! Also, you should stop asking this kind of thing," said Lee Fei with a malicious smile.


    "It''s not like I''m lying... You''re going to do what Rutger did to Giovanni in that kitchen..." continued Arabeth trying to make Lee Fei feel bad about it, as was typical of demons.


    "You should stop saying these things... If you say this to Giovanni, he will get angry and then you will be screwed," said Lee Fei said with a sigh, causing Arabeth to be surprised.


    Lee Fei remembered that in the original plot Giovanni will become the strong gong and will have heavy sex with Arabeth, just because Arabeth teased him with that kind of terrible phrase.


    Arabeth still sneers some more, trying to make Lee Fei feel like a villain. Well, at least he wanted to regain control of Lee Fei''s dream world.


    He bit Arabeth''s cat ears again, making weak Arabeth want to fight back. Then Lee Fei kissed him again, their tongues intertwined, Lee Fei even more ferocious than before, while Arabeth fought for domination, but he was losing it every second. They rolled over on the bed, even though Lee Fei had his fingers licked with lube, it didn''t matter. He realized that he liked to play with Arabeth like that, play and make him fight with this weak body.


    Lee Fei after fighting Arabeth, until the other became weak and could no longer fight back, his swollen lips and the marks on his necks and shoulders were evidence of his lost struggles, he put the handsome young man on his back to him, causing that demon to get down on his knee, with those two greasy peaches up, very soft and rosy, tantalizingly in Lee Fei''s vision.


    Arabeth felt exposed and a little humiliated in that position, but he also did not protest or fight Lee Fei, of course, in his mind this was part of his plan to try to expose Lee Fei''s dark side.


    Yes, Arabeth believed that sex between men was ugly and dirty!


    He was summoned inside Matteos Abbey by the late Father Lattanzio, so what he learned about sex between men was all very dirty and perverted, usually, was a "sex" if no consent and was painful.


    Arabeth smiled full of wickedness, as he thought Lee Fei was already in his pocket showing off his true colors. Lee Fei was no different from the Rutger rapist, just wanted to sodomize and abuse helpless younger novice.


    Of course, Arabeth was wrong about it, as soon as he would discover and bitterly, or rather sweetly learn about some things that one could do with little lubricants and long fingers.


    (...)


    Prices:


    $ 5.00 - 15 advanced chapters


    $ 10.00 - 30 advanced chapters


    $ 15.00 - 50 advanced chapters

 Chapter 30 - Training To Be A Good Gong

    Thank you for your patience. As everyone already knows for advanced chapters go to P-A-T-R-E-O-N: Take_the_Moon


    (...)


    Lee Fei''s long index finger, was strong and full, was not long and fragile as it should be that of a library employee, as he did many exercises and had a diet to gain mass and strength in his body.


    Due to events of his adolescence and part of the life of the young adult, Lee Fei had decided that he would never be on the weaker side, so he trained in Muay Tai and did bodybuilding, which left his entire body full of muscle lines.


    So, when the finger full of lubricant made its entrance into Arabeth''s pink hole, it was strange and surprising, for the young man who was kneeling in bed. The cold and oily liquid helped Lee Fei''s long, thick finger to gently enter that narrow entrance.


    At first, Arabeth thought he should fight and resist, his body even tried to escape, but Lee Fei''s left hand firmly held the young demon''s slender waist. As soon as the finger began to move inside its narrow cavity, Arabeth felt small waves of pleasure spreading throughout that region, reaching his penis that became stiff again.


    Arabeth panted, when the second finger joined the first, he bit his lips swollen fiercely, not wanting to show that he felt pleasure in it, did not want to give that satisfaction to Lee Fei.


    Lee Fei bit Arabeth''s cat ears and spoke softly:


    "It''s good?" the hot halite beating on the already sensitive ears of the demon Marquis, who was already repressing himself to make no sound.


    "Perverted!" Arabeth called in a very low voice and with his intriguing green cat eyes shining with little tears that looked very soft and smooth.


    If Lee Fei didn''t know that Arabeth is a big perverted demon, who liked wild sex, he would have been touched by that sweet expression on that demon''s face. His two fingers moved faster, touching the sweet pink hole here and there, causing Arabeth to shake and bite on the bedsheet.


    "You seem to like it a lot, I wonder who the real pervert is really here?" said Emery, taking a gentle bite on the back of Arabeth''s neck, who felt melted but clung to the sheets to keep from showing that he was on the defeated side.


    Arabeth still did not understand that sex had nothing to do with a winning or winning side. In hell, what matters in sex is domination. Whoever mastered it first had the right to pleasure and to dictate what the genes of the next generation of children would be like. For this reason, Arabeth often became helpless when he was being dominated and taking pleasure in being in the "submissive" state. However, he was always buying current sex with his past experiences in hell, which had to do with his partner''s domination, whether consensual or not.


    However, when the third finger entered, Arabeth almost collapsed into bed with his body shaking all over, his knees were getting weak and his mind was getting confused.


    "Should sex be like this?" he thought with a little innocence, for what he knew about "sex" between humans was what he had witnessed in his short stay in the human world.


    That is, nothing good he had learned about it, not to mention that in the world of demon''s pleasure was linked to the domination of his partner, whoever was the strongest and fiercest was the best.


    Arabeth was increasingly surprised by the sensations Lee Fei caused in him, the gentle actions and subtle actions, such as kissing with such passion, even the delicate kisses distributed throughout his body, were things that this demon could never imagine that men other men.


    The reality is that even the sex between a man and a woman was ugly and painful, there were few cases where one saw the woman having real pleasure, or that the man did more than caress women''s breasts and stick his penis in females.


    Some women had sensitive bodies and didn''t need much to feel excited and take pleasure, but most women needed more stimuli to be able to feel pleased with their partner, of course, that at this patriarchal time women could only lament their destinies with these awkward men in sex.


    Lee Fei''s finger movements inside Arabeth were slow moments and others were so fast, it made Arabeth''s head dizzy. The pleasure was very great and Arabeth enjoyed it again, while his lips bled, for as a matter of pride he only issued a few grunts and dared not moan, even if he was floating with the waves of pleasure.


    Lee Fei was a little surprised to see Arabeth''s body shudder and collapse in bed, with just a few fingers, he smiled a little embarrassed for the young man who was panting for air as if he had just come out of a furious wave in the ocean and sought air to save himself from the drown into.


    He thought Arabeth would be tougher, of course, could it be because of the human body he chose to transform, so he was so weaker?


    Lee Fei had doubts about whether to continue with the sexual act or whether to leave Arabeth anyway because the demon''s body was languished and weak.


    However, Lee Fei hardened his heart and convinced himself that it was for the good of Arabeth and the MC that he had to make that effort... It''s not because he was very excited and interested in having sex, even if this was his dream, after all, a virgin was always a curious person.


    Or rather, he was putting the use of the various knowledge about homoaffective relationships he learned by reading BL novels... Anyway, the reason is not important, only what matters is that Lee Fei was determined to eat the ML tofu of this novel!


    Men when they have their minds full of lust until they forgot the consequences of the next day!


    Intuitively he knew that if he wasn''t the one who was considered the gong, he''d end up being the only one eaten in this Dark BL novel!


    Finally, Lee Fei convinced himself that it was for his future survival!


    Lee Fei puts the young and languid Arabeth facing up, his torso was between the rosy and red tone, the citrus green eyes were shining with unfallen tears, his body had a slight glow of sweat and his breath was interspersed, like a person who just ran a marathon.


    He spent a few seconds admiring the beauty that was that young boy, even if it was just Arabeth disguised as Mu Qiao, his favorite celebrity, there is no human being who doesn''t appreciate a beautiful person, regardless of sex or sexual orientation.


    When he sucked Arabeth''s rosy nipples, it was purely out of curiosity!


    Of course!


    The nipples were as beautiful as a rose petal!


    Irresistible!


    Arabeth, who was still recovering from the sensations Lee Fei''s fingers had caused throughout his body, was surprised to see Lee Fei grabbing his legs and opening them up like a human female.


    Then he had his nipples sucked, Arabeth writhed wanting to escape this human''s sassy mouth! Lee Fei''s tongue was wreaking havoc and leaving Arabeth weaker and lost! He felt that the big penis beating near his secret entrance, which caused him a mixture of anguish and desire, which he did not know how to control.


    Terrible!


    The electrical sensation that that evil mouth caused in his body... Arabeth never thought he would label a human being to be mean than him!


    "Enough! I''m not a female. Human... Ngh... Ngh... no..." Arabeth said trying to contain his moans, he grabbed Lee Fei''s black hair and tried to pull him away, but his arms were too weak!


    The young demon wanted to fight it, as instinct he tried to rebel, but his body was not corresponding to his calls, he just made it look like he was fighting symbolically in protest.


    That way he looked like he was playing charm and just provoked Lee Fei!


    In other words, Arabeth was digging his own grave!


    Or so it was apparently.


    Lee Fei stopped what he was doing, he looked at Arabeth''s dismayed look and green cat eyes bright and pitiful.


    "Don''t you want me to continue?" Lee Fei asked looking at Arabeth. Of course, even in the dream, he had to have the other''s consent.


    Of course, if it were in the real dream world, where everything was just imagination ... Doing it was fine, it was not important because it was just a dream and then Lee Fei could beat himself up for being a pervert in particular.


    Now in that case, in which Arabeth is not just the fruit of his imagination, but the ML of that world and that he had real power in this unknown world of the book ... Lee Fei still didn''t have a brain sunk in the water!


    Arabeth was surprised by Lee Fei''s question and looked into the dark brown eyes that were almost black, he felt strange in many senses. First, because of the awkward position, they were in, and second, he was very curious to continue having sex, but he too was scared of the way he was being treated.


    So what could Arabeth answer?


    "After all ... aren''t you going to continue?" Arabeth asked a little incredulously because Lee Fei had a lot of work and satisfied him in many ways, but in the end, he decided he wasn''t going to eat the dessert cherry?


    "If you don''t want to, I won''t continue. If only I feel good, what is there to have sex then?" said Lee Fei sighing in regret.


    Ah, he wanted to eat ML''s tofu to show him that sex between men is good too, but if he forces ML, what''s the point of all this?


    Not only was ML going to play this with the MC and then the MC was going to find out that he, Emery Darcy, had corrupted the ML and soiled the ML? Wouldn''t that be looking for death itself in the future?


    Arabeth felt irritated, well, it was the first time he felt sexual frustration. He was still hard as a rock and now he had to discuss philosophy with the human?


    Unfortunately, Arabeth was not touched by Lee Fei''s attitude, because ... Well, he was a demon after all. Arabeth did not understand what consent was or was not, as he was already submissive, he thought that Lee Fei had to go all the way oppressing him to the end since he was weak of the relationship.


    Of course, later on in the future, Arabeth will understand how important consent is, but for now, he just felt sexually frustrated.


    "Damn human just finish what you started!" Arabeth said that through his teeth because he was irritated to speak such shameful words.


    Lee Fei, who received the go-ahead, opened Arabeth''s legs again and prepared to sink into the body of this poisonous-tongued demon.


    "I told you to continue and don''t open up like a woman!" Arabeth thought irritated by Lee Fei''s actions. This position was even more humiliating than leaving him with the four limbs on the bed.


    Lee Fei''s penis was not large and scary, like most of what is described by the BLs novels when one is a gong (same), but it was also not something comfortable that would fit easily within Arabeth''s narrow cavity.


    Then the young demon felt a sharp sensation when Lee Fei penetrated in his damp hole, at that moment he tried to "fight" more fiercely, also tried to get out of the young human dream world, but his powers seemed to have abandoned him. His conscience was trapped inside this strange human''s dream, there was nowhere to run in this situation.


    Arabeth felt humiliated and ashamed, not because of sex, but as he easily gave himself up to all that with a human, which he considered to be inferior to himself.


    He thought it was so good!


    That''s what made him feel humiliated!


    "It wasn''t supposed to be like this!" Arabeth thought embarrassed and just a little worried about his heart that seemed hectic about something.


    Of course, he thought that, based on his experiences in the past, when he had sex in hell. The pain was already a constant companion there if the individual was weak, but the pleasure was something ... Well, it was not uncommon, but the weakest rarely felt them... Arabeth was on the weak side and thought that everything was going to be wild and painful, but it was just a little painful and it was very pleasant so he felt strange, as if something was wrong.


    But make no mistake, Arabeth''s knowledge about sex is not because he was weak, but that he was always on the winning side and ended up being the dominator, so in his view the winner always caused pain to seek pleasure without caring about the other.


    Lee Fei grunted like a primitive animal as he felt the penis that was rigid and throbbing to be compressed into that damp and pulsating hole, one of his hands held one of Arabeth''s legs and the other held the round hip, his fingers sank into the delicate skin of the young man until they leave deep red marks.


    "You..." Arabeth wanted to curse, but he lacked air when Lee Fei began moving inside him. The movements were quite slow initially, Arabeth could hear Lee Fei gasping, as he pushed his penis further and further into him.


    Arabeth wanted to curse his stupidity for making this space in this human''s dreams because the senses in this place were even more sensitive to make this place as realistic as possible.


    Even Arabeth''s own human body was part of this too sensitive reality!


    Arabeth cursed in an unknown language, when he could breathe properly, some little tears fell from his beautiful citrus eyes, he did not know if he cried because of the impotence he felt before the human who entered and left from inside him, or if it was for the pleasure that infiltrated his entire body.

 Chapter 31 - Playing With The Demon

    As always go to my P-A-T-R-E-O-N for advanced chapters: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon. Even today I will be launching 10 new chapters of this novel.


    R-18


    Lee Fei''s movements finally picked up a rhythm that struck a nerve point in Arabeth''s damp cavity, which almost made the demon begged for the human to stop, that he couldn''t stand this strange sense of pleasure all over his body. But clearly, Arabeth refused to beg this shameless human who was penetrating inside him with his hot and rigid penis.


    Lee Fei could finally unleash all his potential for sex, the groans drowned at the hands of Arabeth, who by pride did not want to moan so openly, did not want the young human to think that he was better than the other humans who did these things with the men.


    But Arabeth didn''t realize that even his moans muffled by his slender hands were seductive to anyone who heard, let alone for Lee Fei who had never had a partner to do that sort of thing.


    Then Lee Fei grabbed Arabeth''s thighs and placed him sitting on his lap, the pulsating penis went even deeper into the young man, who threw his head and arched his back, breathing harshly, while letting slip a moan full of pleasure between his soft lips.


    His slender hands clung to Lee Fei''s broad shoulders as he tried to keep a balance, while the young human''s stockwork was getting faster and deeper.


    Lee Fei''s arm held firmly on Arabeth''s waist while keeping him stable, while his left hand''s fingers held on to the young demon''s short hair while pulling his hair with some force, leaving the part between his soft neck and the delicate shoulders exposed.


    Lee Fei bit that sensitive part between his neck and shoulder, Arabeth moaned very embarrassed and tried to hide his face on Lee Fei''s neck, his slender arms hugged the young human''s strong neck.


    The two seemed to be in a rather romantic and erotic embrace, but Arabeth would fiercely deny if anyone asked if he was enjoying this situation.


    Arabeth''s breath on his neck was panting and trembling, the sound of his sex entering Arabeth, along with the offerings, grunts, and groans, where the sounds complement the environment of lust and dirty sex.


    Lee Fei couldn''t control himself, as was his dream, his physical state was great and his energy was fabulous, so the stockings in place of diminishing and losing speed, on the contrary, was getting stronger, Arabeth wanted to whine and ask that he stopped moving inside him, but when he tried to protest his mouth was taken in an even angrier kiss than those initially given by Lee Fei.


    Arabeth''s moans and protests were drowned out by kissing, Arabeth''s mind was getting confused and his body once again went through a tsunami of pleasure when he enjoyed it again and felt rather weak in the arms of that shameless human.


    Arabeth, who was still being penetrated in his cavity by Lee Fei, amid his pleasure and confused mind, felt frightened by the possibility of staying longer in this dream world.


    The young demon knew very well that dreams could give the feeling of days and years, unlike Lee Fei who is human and would not be affected by this time factor, Arabeth would be greatly affected and his mental power would be severely damaged.


    However, there was nothing Arabeth could do to leave Lee Fei''s dream world, only at that moment did he realize it was a mistake to invade the dreams of a strong exorcist, for there was no way to break that dream with his dark powers, not when the "possessed" person had a strong conscience and was protected against the powers of darkness.


    Arabeth lamented in his heart about this thoughtless decision, he just wanted to provoke the young Bishop Emery, who had a beautiful and flexible body, so young and full of sensuality, but as he would imagine that the bishop''s soul had another form, which was tyrannical and s in shame?!


    Very scary!


    "Isn''t that good?" Lee Fei asked all of a sudden while putting Arabeth of four on the mattress. Arabeth grabbed the black sheet and bit the pillow, he refused to answer this human who had even less morale than he a demon marquis!


    "Don''t be like this... Didn''t you want that?" Lee Fei said a little fun seeing Arabeth looking at him angrily, but the delicate eyes were on the red edges for having cried recently.


    That was a vision that would make the heart accelerate!


    Lee Fei can''t help but have his heart swayed, of course, his impulse became more "excited," almost made Arabeth scream and curse this human, but he refused to give that person without morals this taste!


    "Arabeth... Arabeth you''re so tight! Marquis Arabeth... I''m so inside you..." Lee Fei continued to tease Arabeth with words as the stockwork in Arabeth''s damp hole increased.


    "Stop saying... my name... your... Bastard... perverted human..." Arabeth said panting, but he couldn''t contain his frustrated groans and he looked with resentment to Lee Fei.


    Lee Fei laughed fun, hugging Arabeth from behind and kissing his soft and warm neck.


    "Arabeth is a very beautiful name... Arabeth... Arabeth... So tight!" Lee Fei whispered in Arabeth''s ear because he thought those citrus eyes angry at him very cute.


    "Bastard!" said Arabeth in a tearful tone. The pleasure was too great, he felt he could die!


    He''s an immortal, so he wasn''t going to die, but anyway...


    "Don''t touch there!" said Arabeth alert, when Lee Fei''s hand grabbed his penis and started masturbating it as he penetrated him more slowly, but the feeling was doubly distressing!


    "Arabeth here''s so hard... Arabeth, your chrysanthemum is getting tighter... Arabeth..." Lee Fei''s voice was full of provocation, almost going crazy the Demon Marquis.


    "Stop calling my name!" Arabeth said with his eye-reined voice, he felt so hot in this damn human body!


    Arabeth can only hear Lee Fei''s laugh, he wanted to hit this idiotic human, how did he still have the strength to talk to when he was doing it to him?!


    When Lee Fei played with the words again, Arabeth''s body collapsed on the mattress, his legs were weak and shaky, he had no more strength in his body and his mental energy was out of his control, he was now stuck with Lee Fei until the human set him free!


    Scary!


    "You''re so beautiful Arabeth... His eyes are very beautiful," said Lee Fei turning Arabeth at him, Arabeth''s eyes had little tears causing the cat''s green eyes to become even brighter.


    Lee Fei kissed Arabeth''s two wet eyes, this caused an itch in the devil''s heart as if a kitten was playing with him.


    "You''re a pervert!" said Arabeth appearing to be ashamed, even if his words were a little cruel.


    Arabeth felt dirty from his orgasm and satisfied, but he felt restless because he didn''t have the strength to break free from the pleasure that the human gave him.


    "But you''ve cum often... I think the pervert isn''t me?!" said Lee Fei passing his hand through his sweaty hair and looking in a fun way at Arabeth''s reddish face.


    Wasn''t it fun for a demon to call him a pervert?


    Why did this Arabeth look so innocent and cute?


    "You!" Arabeth couldn''t deny it. For a demon who wasn''t ashamed of anything... He now wanted to open a hole in the ground and hide there!


    "I''m still pretty hard... Arabeth, shall we continue, right?" Lee Fei asked with an innocent look, but his hard penis didn''t seem innocent at all!


    Arabeth who had barely regained his breath was soon forced to lose his breath again. Lee Fei seemed tireless and Arabeth just wanted to sleep!


    "Be kinder, don''t be so fast! I feel like I''m going to be broken!" said Arabeth throwing his demon dignity away.


    If he didn''t say anything, this human would devastate him in bed and he wouldn''t have the mental energy to he thinks!


    "I thought you liked more ferocious and heavier things," said Lee Fei looking at Arabeth, who looked pretty cute tempting with his legs on his shoulders.


    Lee Fei was ready for another round but was surprised by the demands of Arabeth, who were coming out of the character of the original novel.


    While he was acting cute and shy... Far from the character who had a heavy taste in sex.


    Lee Fei felt he had something wrong with it, but he was much more concerned with testing all his theories about sex between men now...


    He''d worry about that sort of thing later!


    Or simply, follow with his motto.... Let the characters in the novel work out, when he''s away, everything''s going to work out.

 Chapter 32 - After The Dream With The Demon, Was He Taken Advantage Of By The Angel?

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N for advanced chapters: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    R-18


    (...)


    Lee Fei was holding the lotus position, which was one of the dozens of positions a man could make along with his sexual partner, which allowed full control over Arabeth''s body as he sank further into it.


    Of course, there was a problem with this whole thing of having sex in the dream world, especially for human males, because it meant that the penis in real life was erect and that it was painfully pulsating.


    That is, soon Emery Darcy''s body would be full of desire and he would start masturbating, so he would start moaning and grunting until finality was fun, the problem that after or during the enjoyment Lee Fei would wake up again in Emery Darcy''s body.


    "So bad..." Lee Fei muttered against Arabeth''s fragrant neck, which furiously already bit Lee Fei''s shoulder, both not to moan with pleasure, and to punish this shameless human.


    Lee Fei lamented a little, he did not stop his movements inside Arabeth, but he slowed down, only that every even slow-stoned seemed deeper and touches a very sensitive nerve of the young demon, who already had tears in his eyes and wanted to beg for him end this unbearable pleasure in his body.


    Then Lee Fei''s fingers glided through Arabeth''s short hair, stroking his head gently, the young human''s movements were getting softer and smoother until Arabeth managed to catch some breath and face Lee Fei.


    Lee Fei''s eyes were dark and deep, Arabeth could not sustain his gaze for long, he feared the powerful consciousness of this human.


    "What I did to you now was good, wasn''t it?" asked Lee Fei with a hoarse voice, but there was endless kindness in his timbre.


    "What an attitude is that! From a pervert to a wise, gentleman? Does this human man want to drive me crazy?" thought Arabeth surprised and a little angry.


    Arabeth had so many times enjoyed that he had lost count!


    He was dirty with semen, sweat, and some blood!


    Strangely he felt very pleased!


    How terrible!


    "What have you done..." Arabeth spoke in his sweet voice, but with a very soft volume, as he was tired of moaning so much. The young demon thought of everything Lee Fei did to him, there wasn''t any part where he could complain that he wasn''t treated well... He was even treated too well!


    But he was never going to say that!


    "Perverted human!" thought Arabeth sniffling offended by Lee Fei''s question.


    Lee Fei laughed at him, but he continued to provoke his nerve point in Arabeth''s chrysanthemum. He had to enjoy every moment before waking up to reality!


    "You know... I''m a demon... So..." Arabeth spoke hesitantly and there was confusion in his citrus eyes, should humans not fear demons as if they were a plague or a cursed being? At least that''s what the clergy of most religions are preaching around. Isn''t that human a Bishop?


    This human was not only unafraid but still dared to do such shameful things to him! Where''s the church morale? Where are the teachings of the clergy?


    This Bishop is even more perverted than himself, who is a demon with the title of Marques!


    Lee Fei did not answer, because he did not know how to answer Arabeth''s implicit question, it was not as if he had some deep feeling for this young demon, that his worldview has been reversed or something. But he was just showing that sex between men was not dirty or ugly, as both ML and MC learn at the beginning of the dark BL novel.


    However, how could Lee Fei say it out loud and not sound insane?


    The characters in a book will never believe that they are characters in a book! He didn''t even believe it was in a book!


    Arabeth ended up biting Lee Fei''s shoulder in anger that the human ignored his question! Lee Fei responded with a very soft kiss on the cheek.


    Arabeth: (...)


    I am expressing my anger here! Don''t behave like a shameless flirt!


    Arabeth wanted to continue questioning, but was silenced by a kiss and being tormented by the human''s erection that looked like he would never fall at this rate!


    The stockers became slow and torturous, but Lee Fei''s caresses on Arabeth''s body were kind and gentle, the demon thought his conscience was going to break down while he was engulfed by these opposite sensations.


    Finally, Lee Fei released Arabeth from the dream world, he woke up on Emery Darcy''s body, as he already imagined it would happen, he woke up with his penis pulsating and erect, a slight pain already spread through his sex, which was quite sensitive.


    Arabeth, on the other hand, felt relieved that he was able to return his consciousness, despite having taken some damage to his mental energy, the citrus green eyes faced the flexible and beautiful figure as an angel of Emery Darcy.


    The young bishop stood up and ran/staggered behind the wooden canvas and sat on the stool to take care of his pulsating penis. Arabeth had a confused look, for the pretty redhead figure was very different from the tall, dark man who was in Emery Darcy''s dream world.


    Why was this young bishop''s soul different from the appearance of his body? This was one of the many questions Arabeth had in his mind because, in addition to the difference between the soul and the body, there was a big difference between the dream environment and the real world!


    However, Arabeth knew he would not get any response at this point and not shortly, part of his consciousness was impaired, he would have to recover first before he could contact Emery Darcy again.


    Of course, Arabeth developed some contradictory feelings in his demonic heart, as a little fear for young bishop, at the same time, that there was a peculiar feeling, something he had never felt before.


    Was it a warm feeling and made you feel sweet?


    Well, Arabeth didn''t know how to define that kind of feeling, since having good feelings wasn''t very common for demons.


    The fallen angel, who observed both Arabeth''s actions and the young bishop''s actions, did not know what had happened in the dream world, so I had no idea that Emery Darcy was ashamed, was not because of masturbating, but he was ashamed to have such a sensitive and flexible body, that he was far from his old body, which was full of strength and firmness.


    Emery Darcy felt very vulnerable, he also wondered if Arabeth would be watching him masturbate with this beautiful body like an angel, but that was not there very virile, frankly, he felt with wounded pride.


    Most likely if he knew that Arabeth was afraid of him and dared not look at the figure of the young bishop, but the fallen angel who seemed not to like humans even more than Arabeth was looking closely at every movement of him masturbating ... Emery would be sure to be shocked, of course, he didn''t know any of this.


    Emery who was focused on relieving his hard penis suddenly felt something against his back.


    "That sounds interesting, did you have fun with the devil?" Azarphy''s voice was soft but still was no less seductive.


    "What do you....?" Emery tried to speak, but he soon felt strong hands on his pulsating penis. They were warm and calloused hands, but they were hands that knew how to make Emery lose the air and offer with pleasure.


    Emery Darcy tried to look down, but something seemed to prevent him from looking down.


    "Don''t look, if you look will go blind," Azarphy said in a hoarse voice in Emery''s ear, who felt he had gotten even harder down there.


    Emery can only close his eyes, he felt a body on his back, the gentle breath of the angel on his neck, he felt his mind become chaotic and his heart became erratic.


    Azarphy put one of his hands in Emery''s eyes as if he did not trust the human, the other hand was moving with precise movements in Emery''s hard penis.


    "Is your penis getting bigger?" said Azarphy provocatively, causing a sense of desire and emptiness in Emery.


    Ahhh, karma arrived too fast for Emery, who had provoked Arabeth minutes ago!


    Azarphy''s body was warm and firm, Emery fully supported himself, while letting the angel touch him as he pleased.


    "Won''t even fight?" asked Azarphy amusing to see Emery lean on him.


    "Ngh... Why?" asked Emery with difficulty thinking, because the angel bit the lobe of his ear and sucked so slowly, that he swore he could enjoy only that.


    Azarphy also did not understand why he was doing this!


    He was only very angry to realize that Arabeth caused this state in Emery. He looked so cute embarrassed and with his eyes a little damp, causing endless temptation.


    Arabeth did this!


    Azarphy felt angry about it!


    That was the human he had found to be his entertainment after centuries of solitude!


    He doesn''t want to share this human with anyone!


    "I''m just curious," Azarphy said with his hoarse and low voice, causing ripples in Emery''s heart.


    If before, Emery thought Azarphy''s voice was pure temptation, now he was sure.


    "Did you have fun with the devil?" asked Azarphy for his irritation because he sounded very possessive and that was a bit humiliating to him.


    "That... Ngh... it''s a secret," Said Emery trying not to moan for being so meanly provoked down there.


    Azarphy felt angry at the same time as he thought he was stupid to ask, after all, he could read Emery''s mind!


    So, he became rough with his hand on Emery''s penis, making Emery''s body shudder upon reaching the enjoyment, he fouled Azarphy''s hand with his white, sticky semen.. His legs became weak and he was panting, Azarphy''s hand was still in his eyes and he had his whole body resting on the angel.

 Chapter 33 - Lets Pretend Nothing Happened!

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N for advanced chapters: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    R-15


    Emery Darcy was still in an embarrassed and stunned state, as he still felt strange in his current body and missed his powerful anterior body.


    The only thing that made him feel a little grateful at that moment was the fact he showed ML about the pleasures of sex, at least Emery thought it was to help the MC get out of trauma faster.


    The bad part is that the fallen angel had taken advantage of him?


    Not that he could find it bad! I mean, he enjoyed it and everything, moreover, the angel''s voice was so seductive and smooth, that he even forgot how to think straight!


    "Oh, karma is fast in this world!" thought Emery Darcy sighing with sadness.


    "Keep your eyes closed a little longer," Azarphy said in his hoarse and sensual voice, which almost made Emery get hard again.


    "Okay," he said lightly, but he was a little embarrassed to be in this situation.


    Emery refused to open up to his legs, but Azarphy''s big hand was not intimidated or slowed down what he was doing. On the contrary, it made everything so much more urgent and hot that Emery regretted not having followed the angel''s order.


    The angel''s fingers felt long and strong, his touch was certainly rude, but Emery could feel that she could reach cloud nine and greet the great King of Jade if Azarphy continued to handle Emery''s soldier that way.


    "Don''t squeeze ..." Emery moaned helplessly when the rough fingers rubbed the lonely, hot but fragile balls between those fingers that could easily kill demons.


    The sensation of fear and pleasure was intense, Emery shuddered and bit his lip so that his shameful moans could not be heard by the perverted angel.


    Ah, he wanted to save some of his pride!


    Karma really came hitting hard!


    Azarphy bit into Emery''s bright red ear, showing how embarrassed he was at the moment.


    "No ..." Emery seemed to be begging to stop the assault that Azarphy kept doing. Azarphy smiled wickedly when he squeezed his pink head and was already honeyed by pre-cum. Feeling the warm breath on his skin, it made this whole act all the more real for Emery, who was very reluctant to be in a situation of submission being taken so easily by pleasure.


    "Fuck you..." Emery cursed as he came in the angel''s hand. He felt ashamed and guilty for feeling so much pleasure. Emery dropped shakily against Azarphy, while her body was still shaking from the recent orgasm.


    He covered his pretty face with slightly shaking hands because he didn''t know what kind of face he was making at the time. He did not want to show this face full of pleasure to this shameless Angel.


    "Why are you hiding your face?" Azarphy asked finding Emery''s grace hiding the beautiful reddish face.


    "It''s nothing!" Emery said with a very low voice, but a little angry. Like he''s really explaining why this perverted angel!


    Azarphy used his divine powers and burned the white liquid in his hand, forming a small white flame. Only then did he manage to breathe properly again.


    It''s been a long time since he felt the feeling of possessiveness for anything, but Azarphy felt he wanted much more of this human.


    Of course, he pushed those thoughts away from his mind.


    If he dares to go further the human could end up dying, because of his high divine power.


    "You can open your eyes," Azarphy said returning to control his emotions.


    Emery opened his eyes and winked slowly into the penumbra of the room. He still felt the angel''s body on his back. He soon settled on the stool, putting a space between them.


    Now Emery could think correctly!


    So, what would he do?


    Of course, he was going to pretend nothing happened!


    "Yes, let''s pretend nothing happened! Whether with Arabeth or with that fallen angel!" thought Emery making a brave resolution on his mind.


    Of course, Azarphy could read Emery''s mind. This made him angry and amusing at the same time, he had never seen a human make such a slight relationship with a demon and an angel!


    Anyway, the young bishop could not form any kind of relationship with other people, at least not the kind that would be an intimate friend or a lover.


    In the past life he was betrayed by his family members, who were the people he should trust if even his family members hurt him, so how do people who are not even related by kinship could they treat him well?


    Anyway, to placate the furious wave of desire and the images of intimacy he had with Arabeth and now with the fallen angel, Emery Darcy used the most absolute power humans had inherently in his DNA, the power of dissociation and association, which allows everything to be compared to any situation that makes no sense if they are compared!


    The human mind is very mysterious!


    Anyway, Emery Darcy has already resolved in his heart that what happened between him and Arabeth was just a lesson on how to be a good gong in the BL relationship...


    Already what happened to the fallen angel... It was just an accident!


    Yes, it''s an accident!


    A very hot and pleasurable accident is true, but still an accident!


    Soon the young bishop, who was already calmer and refreshed, had even cleaned his little friend downstairs, lay down again in bed, and closed his eyes to sleep. As Emery Darcy''s body was quite weak and he had done some mental and physical "exercises" a short time ago, it didn''t take long to fall asleep.


    Azarphy was shocked by Emery''s carefree attitude, he did not know whether to laugh or loosen rays in the sky due to his frustration and irritation!


    If he expected some kind of deep conversation... Well, Emery didn''t want to have that kind of confusing and troubling conversation!


    Pretending nothing happened is better!


    Arabeth, on the other hand, was looking suspiciously at the young bishop who quietly snored, many things passed in his mind, especially when he passed step by step on what happened in the world of dreams.


    The young demon felt strange because he wanted to feel again all those pleasurable sensations, but felt furious to think he was easily subdued by a human with a weak exterior.


    Arabeth also looked at Giovanni, who had an angelic beauty, as well as young Emery, of course, the former had youthful beauty and it was uncertain whether he would keep this face innocent, while the young bishop would hardly change the angelic beauty of that face.


    Arabeth had a summons contract with Giovanni, he wished this novice ardently, even before the contract, before he wondered how he would make Giovanni realize his existence and accept him, but now he was wondering if he should do the same thing Emery Darcy did to him.


    Arabeth had this sweet feeling in his heart for Emery, but fear was greater than sweetness, this would be the first time since he exists in this world that he felt afraid of a human being.


    Anyway, Arabeth wasn''t so attached to these things about fidelity and fixed sexual partners, after all, he was a demon, though when he imagined Giovanni doing the same sexual things that Emery did to him, doing it to another man... Even if Giovanni did that to another woman... Arabeth felt furious!


    Arabeth is a demon, a demon who made a contract with Giovanni, so in Arabeth''s mind, Giovanni could only be his and no one else! Whether it''s other humans or other demons, no one could take Giovanni away from him!


    Strangely the thought of Arabeth and Azarphy were similar, both experienced a sense of possessively about a certain human, even though they felt irritated by being superior to humans.


    "What if this shameless human man tries to seduce Giovanni?" thought Arabeth worried and with conflicting feelings, because he knew he could not stop the young bishop, even if he wanted to, he could not stop Giovanni either.


    Many laws restricted demons when they could invade the dimension of human beings because if these laws did not exist, demons would have enslaved human beings many centuries ago.


    Anyway, laws restricted what demons could or might not do in this dimension, for example, they can''t directly kill a human being, they can''t materialize their original forms only some part of their bodies can be seen, they couldn''t interfere in the fate of humans with their forces... Among other laws that guarantee an amount of order in the dimension of humanity.


    Of course, demons had their subterfuge, such as influencing other humans to kill their target or sow discord so that a certain target would make mistakes and die... This kind of thing, which depends on the free will of human beings to listen or not to the suggestions of demons.


    However, there was nothing Arabeth could do against Emery Darcy, either by this ambiguous feeling in his heart or because literally, the young bishop has no weaknesses in this little abbey.


    Arabeth even failed to influence the young bishop through dreams, as a consequence his conscience suffered severe damage, in addition to having his tofu eaten by the young human, this was very embarrassing even if it was only in the dream world!


    After all, that was Arabeth''s domain!


    How humiliating was it to be defeated in his domain?!


    Emery Darcy slept quietly in his bed, but he soon hugged Giovanni''s body in his past life he had a pillow for him to hug, now that he was in deep sleep, he can''t help but have old habits and grab the thing closest to him.


    Arabeth saw all this, but in addition to looking with jealousy and envy at the two young men who seemed to have come out of a heavenly painting, he can''t do anything about it. The demon first felt powerless in the world of humans and can only resign himself to waiting for the right time to show himself to Giovanni, hoping that the young bishop would not seduce his new master!


    If Emery Darcy knew what Arabeth was thinking, he probably would have said, "Finally, ML is showing off its true colors!".


    Yes, the young bishop would not have been surprised, because he already knew that Arabeth was of the super jealous type, of course, he would still be concerned about the possibility of activating a flag of death because of ML''s fury, but compared to MC, the ML looked like a spring breeze.


    Azarphy looked at Emery with a deep look, but soon he also adopted Emery''s stance, he was also going to pretend nothing happened.

 Chapter 34 - The Innocent Giovanni

    For advanced chapters visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    R-18


    xxxx


    <<<This chapter contains partial descriptions of sexual abuse, which makes the chapter sensitive. If you can''t read this, the sensitive parts are marked.>>>


    When Giovanni woke up early in the morning, first he did not open his eyes, he was afraid to wake up and feel pain, he felt light that he wanted to die at that time.


    There was confusion in his mind, he remembered almost everything that had happened the day before, he remembered Rutger''s sweet words saying he would not hurt him, from the strange look Rutger had by staring at his face, also of the smile when he confessed to this priest that Lattanzio was his friend and made him laugh.


    <<<< The next scenes were very painful, but they would be marks forever inside Giovanni''s mind, he had never been treated with such brutality in his short life until that moment that Rutger pushed him into the dispensation of the kitchen lifted his cassock and he made kneeling on the stone floor while abusing him repeatedly.>>>>>


    <<<<He would remember for the rest of his life from Rutger''s warm and hurried breath around his neck, his voice as he cursed him like a bitch, the grunts he made as he threw himself into him, while Giovanni himself diminished his screams and no longer begged for help, for he had realized that no one would come to help him since at that time no other priests were working. >>>>


    <<<< Sure, even if other priests saw what Rutger did to him and then what? He was just an unnamed novice for these priests, they would never punish Rutger who was an exorcist because of a novice from the kitchens.>>>>


    Giovanni''s breath stirred himself becoming fast and panting as if something was squeezing him, as he remembered these sad and terrible scenes from last night. The teenager with 16-year-old began to panic as if he had returned to that dark, damp place where he met hell.


    Then Giovanni opens his beautiful blue eyes and his soft and flexible body struggles to try to get rid of the grip of the person who held him all instinctively, but his body was still weak and tired, moreover, the young man remembers that if it is Rutger, what he really could do against an exorcist priest?


    Soon the teenager stopped struggling and his eyes finally become focused, finally, Giovanni realizing that he was not in that closed and humid space, that he was actually in a soft and comfortable bed, that sunlight was already penetrating through the windows, that even the Velvet curtains could not prevent the luminosity from breaking into the enclosure.


    Only then did Giovanni feel better, it wasn''t dark and wet, the light shone even if it was little that calmed the teenager''s, frightened heart. Now that he had calmed down, he felt a gentle breath in his short coppery brown hair, that''s when he finally realized that there was actually a person hugging him and that his nose was even leaning against that person''s chest.


    Giovanni panicked again, but he didn''t move this time, but his heartbeat as fast as a frightened hare, he tried not to move too far, but he still tried to get away a little from that person''s body.


    Slowly, but surely Giovanni managed to get away from the grip of the hug, but the man''s arms were still on his slender waist. The young man only got enough room to look at that man''s face, Giovanni was surprised to observe the face that looked like an angelic painting.


    This man''s lips were full and reddish-tipped like peonies, his eyelashes were long and redhead, his eyebrows seemed finely drawn and his eyes even closed. Giovanni could see his eyes were almond-shaped, that is, they were round and had a slight inclination upwards, which left that man''s face with a soft appearance.


    The red hair seemed short, messy and unruly with small curls at the tips of the hair, there were some wicks on his forehead and ears, the complexion of the man looked porcelain, almost as creamy and smooth as that of a woman, or even more beautiful, since not there was makeup covering the skin.


    "It''s not Father Rutger!" thought Giovanni relieved, he didn''t mind another man there, as long as it wasn''t Father Rutger, the teenager wouldn''t panic.


    Who knows it was because the man had a beautiful and soft face, or because the man was asleep and looked like an angel resonating with quiet breath, but Giovanni could not be afraid?


    Giovanni didn''t understand why he could feel that sense of security. He well didn''t want to question, after all, this all seemed more like a dream than his real life.


    "My hand..." thought Giovanni now that he was no longer frightened by the man by his side, he finally realized that his hand that should be broken at this point was healed and there was no pain, nor if he wants sequelae, his right hand was as good as if he were new, even the bruises of the previous punishments disappeared and the skin of his hand seemed soft and soft.


    Gradually Giovanni was gaining awareness that his entire body had been treated, the wound in his sex and his anus was also treated, he could feel that there were bandages on his knees and elbows, but the pained hoped to feel when he aroused his body weren''t there anymore.


    The pain he expected from his ribs also did not appear, he remembered well the kicks that Father Rutger gave in his stomach and chest region. Giovanni could not breathe properly at that moment, he fought hard to fail to suffocate. Now everything was healed... So mysterious...


    "Like everything was a dream..." Giovanni thought a little confused because it was strange that someone was taking care of him so well that his old bruises had also disappeared.


    It had been a few years since someone had really cared about him since his parents sent him to boarding school at the age of 10, which reminded him that he had also been able to do for a while with messages from his family, although they might have forgotten him.


    Giovanni feels intrigued and curious, he did not understand how this miracle occurred, but everything from the previous day was a nightmare? Was Brother Lattanzio still alive? But mostly, who is this angelic-faced man sleeping next to you?


    Giovanni''s hands had long, slender fingers, now that all the wounds and bruises disappeared, they were soft and soft, he held out his hands to that unknown face.


    Perhaps Giovanni thought he was dreaming, so he became so daring to bridge caressing the soft cheeks of the unknown man, his long fingers outlined the beautiful face. Then they went to his messy hair, the wicks were soft and light, the young man''s fingers passed through the man''s hair without any obstacle.


    The sleeping man seemed to like the affection Giovanni was doing in his hair but surprised the young man who felt the unknown man''s arms tightened even further around his waist and pulling him into his embrace, now Giovanni was with the nose leaning against that unknown person''s collarbone.


    Giovanni felt a peculiar perfume that seemed to come out of that man''s skin, it wasn''t a feminine perfume, but a perfume that was refreshing reminded him of the scent of the forest after a rainy day when the green there was so lush it seemed up to someway a sacred place.


    At this point Giovanni''s body felt relaxed, he knew there were a lot of problems to face as soon as this "dream" ended, but for now, he wanted this moment to last longer.

 Chapter 35 - The Next Day

    For advanced chapters access my P-A-T-R-E-O-N: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    xxxx


    An hour later Emery Darcy woke up from his sleep, he had no idea that the MC of that novel already had a good impression of him, but at that moment he was still scaring away his sleep.


    Autumn was a season that even when it was sunny still kept a cold temperature or when the day was cloudy the temperature was still warm, yes this is a very misleading season.


    At that moment Emery felt cold and did not want to get up from the hot and soft bed, he without realizing he squeezed the "pillow" between his arms, still half asleep he supports his chin on that "pillow", but when the "pillow" mumbled with a protest, Emery finally realized that what was in his arms was not a hug pillow, but if a young teenager soft and small.


    "Tsk! It wasn''t a dream..." thought Emery Darcy lamenting in his heart, as every person who reincarnated in a world of garbage and who had a good past life, he still mourned his death and his new life.


    This lasted only a minute before Bishop Darcy sighed and scare away feelings of regrets and longing, now was not the moment of melancholy, but he needed to move, he had to make a good impression on the MC that was now peacefully sleeping in his arms.


    Emery Darcy was supposed to release Giovanni''s body, but he was very happy and warmish under the wool blanket and the warmth of the teenager''s body, so he snuggled up more to the young novice''s warm body.


    "Just a little more..." Emery thought by closing his eyes again. In his mind, there was no question of him hugging another man or that this could be misunderstood by other people.


    Well, he had sex with a demon and was tapped by an angel last night... He wasn''t going to question hugging a young teenager who was more harmless than those two supernatural beings!


    When Theo woke up with the knocks on the door, he opens his eyes scared and at first, he was scared because he did not remember that he had stayed in the bishop''s room to sleep.


    After a few minutes, Theo finally awakened from his sleep and remembers the day before, his green eyes of serpent fixed on Bishop Darcy hugging the novice Giovanni, the two seemed to have come out of the hands of a divine artist, each with his beauty. Giovanni had the innocent beauty of youth and the bishop had a soft and angelic beauty.


    Theo blushed a little while watching the two men hugged so intimately, as soon as he swerved his gaze and got out of bed, after all, a person was knocking on the door.


    "Who is it?" Theo''s voice was still a little hoarse by sleep, he walked a little clumsy though the soft carpet because the sweater he wore was too long for his small, slender body, he was only 14, which made him one of that year''s novice novices.


    "It''s Louis, Theo." The voice of Bishop Darcy''s butler sounded behind the door, so Theo sighed relieved because if it were some other priest it would be trouble not to wake Bishop Darcy. After all, Theo was just a novice and there was no way to send a priest away.


    Theo finally opens the door, there Louis was with his soft and gentle expression ever, in the skinny arms there were two heavy trays with food and drinks. It was surprising that Louis could look so relaxed carrying these heavy meals.


    "Good morning, Theo," said Louis with his strangely magnetic voice, brown eyes were soft, making people feel good under that look.


    "Good morning, Mr. Louis, " said Theo timidly, his eyes strayed from the butler''s gentle gaze. After spending time in the church orphanage and being sent to the abbey, Theo went through a lot of bullying and had no self-confidence to look people in the eye.


    Of course, that Theo also remembered the obscure side of the butler, who for a moment wanted to kill him to silence him. If it wasn''t for Bishop Darcy, he''d be dead by now!


    "Bishop Darcy is the only normal and good person!" Theo thought without looking into Louis''s eyes that he had a fun-filled look.


    Quickly Louis entered the room, so Theo closed the wooden door and passed the lock, it wouldn''t be very good if any novice or priest saw Bishop Darcy hugging with a novice in a bed, so it would be better to lock the door.


    "As always, the young master will not wake up spontaneously," said Louis after placing the trays on the small stone table next to the window. Soon he was opening the velvet curtains, so the sun completely lit up the room, causing the occupants to shrink into bed as if they tried to escape the sunlight.


    Bishop Darcy was the first to wake up, but he had a grumpy look, but in his pretty face, this look made him quite cute, snorting he slowly rises, taking care not to awaken Giovanni who shrank in bed as if he wanted to hide under the wool blanket.


    Emery Darcy squeezed and yawned, passing his hand through his red hair and who did not behave, he was the image of a young noble master rising in the morning until the sunlight inside in red hair creating a holy halo around the young bishop.


    Theo''s innocent eyes could not help but observe the figure of the bishop who seemed to shine in the sunlight, the young teenager felt his heartbeat hard and he blushed a little embarrassed.


    "Ahh, are you a Bishop or are you a seducer of young lambs?" the voice of the fallen angel sounded in Emery''s mind that was still scaring away his sleep.


    Of course, upon hearing the angel''s voice, Emery remembered last night and his heartbeat erratic. In his mind images of the long night paraded through his mind, making him want to dig a hole to throw himself there.


    He was playing with death!


    He played with ML demon and he was taken advantage of by an angel who is a great powerful BOSS!


    "Good morning... Oh, what''s your name?" asked Emery trying not to think about last night.


    You''d better pretend nothing happened!


    Yes, he would continue with that kind of thought to preserve his short life!


    "You can call me Azarphy," said Azarphy looking at the handsome human who looked like a little cat stretching in the sun, in a way it was fascinating, for some reason he felt like stroking this little redhead cat.


    "Good morning, Azarphy" Emery greeted quite solemnly, trying to control his little rabbit heart. Breathing strongly a few times, he managed to clear his mind and keep his emotions under control.


    Nothing happened!


    "If you say," said Azarphy in response. Emery felt goosebumps and a little embarrassed. He felt Azarphy''s sarcasm, but he pretended he didn''t hear anything.


    He had face speechless as always, but as he was with his sleepy face, along with his face that was slightly rosy because he just woke up, he looked even more beautiful than normal.


    "Good morning, Theo, did you sleep well?" asked Emery already more wake-up despite still scratching his eyes.


    "The bed is quite soft..." Theo answered by impulse, blushing quickly because of his foolish response, he was afraid of being rebuked by the young bishop.


    "I think too," Emery said with a smile, he wanted to keep talking to the teenager who had rather unusual eyes, but Louis interrupts the conversation and will help Emery wash his face to prepare for the day.


    "Tsk! I wanted to talk a little more..." complained Emery a little boring, but he followed Louis without much fight and did the whole cleaning tour and change clothes. He washed his face, brushed his teeth and put on his clergyman''s clothes before he could finally eat.


    "Theo you must clean up and then wake up young Giovanni," said Louis with his soft voice as an efficient butler, as he stretched a cloth napkin on Emery''s lap, who watched all that food on his little table.


    The first day of his second life was very hectic, discovering many things and meeting many unexpected people.


    What are the rest of the days going to book for him?


    Will he be able to go to each of his family without any problem?


    Emery prayed in his mind that the days that would follow would be more peaceful.


    Oh, but since when is fate a servant of mortal men?


    Autumn just blossomed, but the cold, strong winds were already on the path to Emery''s happiness.


    IF YOU SEE THIS NOVEL ON ANOTHER SITE THAT IS NOT WEBNOVEL QIDIAN AND SCRIBBLE HUB, THEN YOU ARE SUPPORTING PIRACY.. THIS NOVEL IS FREE, THEN SUPPORT THE ORIGINAL AUTHOR. - TAKE_THE_MOON

 Chapter 36 - A Busy Morning

    For advanced chapters visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    xxxxx


    Giovanni was stunned to be awakened by Theo, first of all, he did not know Theo. If well, that Giovanni was not close to anyone, since it was a few weeks since he had been transferred from the other Abbey and then was thrown to do services in the kitchen.


    He was only close to Father Lattanzio because the old priest loved having a night snack and was always in the kitchen. Giovanni stayed to take care of the kitchen at night shift, where he had to wash dishes with hot water and also had to wash the blood and garbage that always accumulated in all kitchens.


    This very serious easy, if the church was not hypocritical and tried to be modest, then they could buy magical items to help clean up.


    Well, that was a distant dream.


    The church was very stingy and they had novices as servants, so they would not spend on magical items. Also, the church despised these technologies that facilitated people''s lives. In a way, they thought that the people who used these magical technologies were challenging the dogmas of the church.


    Of course, the church could only say that veiled. The church was influential, but could not beat the Aurore Empire and the Sauron Empire, which were the largest producers of magical items in the Central Continent.


    The Aurore Empire is known as the largest magical empire in the Central Continent, while the Sauron Empire was known to its magical knights. The two powerful empires were very attached to magic, so it was not good to antagonize these powerful powers blatantly.


    But going back to Giovanni''s unique situation.


    Giovanni could be considered an ideal person to be one of those priests who live cloistered praying because he preferred loneliness and did not make much contact with the other novices or priests.


    Secondly, the 16-year-old was surprised to see the solemn and handsome-faced bishop who called him to eat at the table.


    "Good morning, Giovanni, " said Emery with his face without expression, but there was a little kindness in his blue midnight eyes.


    "Good morning, Bishop!" Giovanni said with his hoarse voice and a little tremble, with a little uncertainty about how to act.


    "Theo, help Giovanni wash up and you''re going to get ready too," Emery said politely. Louis looked at the two of them with a gentle smile and already brought the new clean clothes of the two people.


    Giovanni was surprised to see the polite and even gentle attitude of this bishop, for it was quite unbelievable that even a priest addressed him in such a polite manner, after all, he is just a novice. He was far below the church''s power pyramid.


    Worse he was a novice of the dirty kitchens!


    The worst novice status anyone could have!


    Giovanni flashed several times, before being dragged by Theo, who was lower than him and even thinner, so he was helped wash his face and pass a damp cloth with hot water by his slender body, before finally wearing the old novice outfit.


    The novice outfit consisted of a brown tunic of heavy and uncomfortable fabric, even the slaves would not wear such a bad outfit, as well as hemp sandals and a hemp rope where a bow was attached at around the waist so that the clothes would not get too loose.


    In short, it was an outfit that resembled the monks of the middle ages of the Earth, there were few changes such as the issue of underwear and that the tunic had a few embroideries symbolizing Matteo Abbey, in other words, was a type of uniforms of the novices from that abbey.


    "Was I very good? Will the MC like me?" thought Emery a little nervous, despite being with his face without expression.


    "Is it important that novice like you?" Azarphy asked full of curiosity. After all, Emery''s position was far superior to Giovanni''s, it made no sense that Emery wanted the goodwill of this novice.


    "He''s the MC! The MC of a Dark BL! He''s the strongest guy in the world!" Emery responded to Azarphy very excited as if he had found a celebrity or the straw that would sustain his short life.


    "What is the MC?" asked Azarphy confused. He had listened to this Emery term several times, but until now he did not understand what the red-haired human was talking about!


    "MC is the world''s leading character. You can be the person who''s going to do everything in the world to change or shock the world with its potential... Right... It''s very hard to explain what an MC is..." replied Emery a little hesitant. He started talking confidently, then realized that talking that way seemed crazy.


    How should he explain that this whole world is part of a book of his world and that Giovanni is the main character who will change the course of this world?


    Doesn''t that sound crazy?


    "What nonsense is that you''re talking about! Unless he is the avatar of some divinity, this human can''t be able to change the order of the world!" Azarphy replied a little angry, after all, a human who could change the world?


    Don''t play!


    What was this world, full of dimensions with its own rules?!


    Is it so easy to change a world like this?


    "Unless this human is sent to begin the Apocalypse... But I don''t feel the energies of the collapse of the dimensions in this boy''s body and soul!" thought Azarphy looking more closely at Giovanni.


    "Yes, the soul of this human has a peculiar power. But it is not a power that can shake this world, "Azarphy thought when his eyes shone like golden lamps.


    "Azarphy! Hey, Azarphy, are you listening to me?" Emery called a few times. He was excited talking about various types of MC to try to explain the concept, but the angel seemed not to be listening.


    "Already this handsome guy, his soul doesn''t even belong to this world... If anyone can change the foundations of this world is him" Azarphy thought full of interest, looking at Emery who despite showing his serious face, he was very agitated now.


    "Azarphy? You won''t answer me?" asked Emery a little annoyed, having thought so much about how to properly answer this angel, but he didn''t even hear what he had to say.


    "I''m here," Azarphy said without realizing he was smiling. Then Emery and the angel continued to talk mentally, while Giovanni and Theo did their morning cleaning.


    Which was quite unusual, since they showered yesterday? They were supposed to take a shower in three days, but Bishop Darcy and Butler Louis looked like people who cared too much about cleaning.


    After clean and tidy the stunned Giovanni is taken by Theo to the table, there was a variety of tasty dishes, which Giovanni could only look from afar in his normal days in the abbey.


    The last time Giovanni ate a sumptuous meal was when he was very young and alive with his country in his family''s castle.


    IF YOU SEE THIS NOVEL ON ANOTHER SITE THAT IS NOT WEBNOVEL QIDIAN AND SCRIBBLE HUB, THEN YOU ARE SUPPORTING PIRACY.. THIS NOVEL IS FREE, THEN SUPPORT THE ORIGINAL AUTHOR. - TAKE_THE_MOON

 Chapter 37 - Giovanni Is Unfortunate, But Arabeth Is Also Unfortunate

    For advanced chapters access my P-A-T-R-E-O-N: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    It has tiers up to 50 chapters.


    XXX


    Giovanni shook these longing and painful thoughts away. He didn''t want to think about his family, who seemed to have forgotten about him.


    Now the aromatic and delicious dishes have made the lean belly of this 16-year-old snoring loudly, which left Giovanni apprehensive and embarrassed. After all, by tiny mistakes he had already taken several punishments with sticks, so it was no stranger that young man was looking with a terrifying look at Bishop Darcy.


    Emery just sighed to notice Giovanni''s suspicious gaze and watching his complexion become pale in fear, of course, he knew that the young novice would not put much faith in him or trust him.


    It was already a miracle Giovanni was not shaking like a green stick when he realized he was in the room of one of his ecclesiastical superiors. It would be normal if this young man was afraid and even acted terrified, due to the various traumas of the previous day.


    "Let''s eat, you too Louis will eat with us," Emery said with his face speechless, but said everything very politely to his butler/bodyguard and the two young teenagers. There was no disdain or a gloomy look, which usually the upper levels of the clergy had.


    Theo timidly sat in the chair, while Louis picked up two more chairs that were in different locations of the room and added on the small table.


    Giovanni was watching with an uncertain look whether or not he should sit down, but the soft gaze bishop Darcy gave him made him sit quickly, the young man felt strange, there was a warm feeling in his heart, but there was also a lot of caution, after all, the last person who told him that he wasn''t going to hurt him and who gave him a gentle look had raped him in the kitchen and beat him up.


    The 16-year-old felt an emptiness in his heart and a trace of bitterness in his mouth when he began to remember that dawn and when he thought about the death of his friend Lattanzio.


    "Aren''t you hungry?" Emery Darcy asked when he observed that Giovanni was eating like a small bird, while everyone was already ruining the dishes. The novice young man had a resentful look on his beautiful blue eyes and the pallor on his skin seemed to get worse, even his lips were becoming purplish as if he were frightened by something or with deep pain.


    Giovanni finally came out of his dark thoughts, but the throat was still tight, not because of some wound, but he felt like crying. Of course, he wasn''t going to cry because he''d be punished for it. Smiling meant weakness, crying meant weakness, he was just a weak novice that everyone could step on and trample and shed tears would make no difference in his current life.


    For the first time in his life Giovanni hated feeling helpless and felt angry at having no power to decide his life, that was a new feeling for him, yet yes, he forced himself to eat all the food and forced himself to live one more day.


    Arabeth who watched Giovanni''s every movement could feel the hatred and anger of the 16-year-old, but there was still no sign of revolting against a society and the church, he just felt powerless and would try to live in the best possible way, that is, cloistered somewhere.


    The demon marquis only sighed at the thoughts of his new master, for he was still not mature enough for him to make an appearance. That way if he showed up in front of Giovanni like this, it would be very likely that Giovanni himself would exorcize him or seal him somewhere.


    One should not be fooled, novices even before they became priests already learned how to banish demons, some would have talents and join the ranks of the exorcists, others would only know how to defend themselves against demons.


    Exorcizing someone was very different from taking a demon out of their own body, the first requires a specialized study of holy words and having a high affinity with the power of light, while the second is just need a basic knowledge about sealing demons, some powerful magic of any element and a high willpower to cast the demon out of the body itself.


    Of course, when it comes to basic knowledge does not mean that everyone has access, the common population and nobles do not have access to this kind of knowledge, even royalty becomes helpless when it comes to demons, so the church at this time had great power in your hands.


    Arabeth then sighed once again and resigned himself to remain hidden until the moment was propitious he hoped his new master would turn around and go away from the church, for it would be an absolute certainty that if he were discovered he would be sent again to hell and it would take many years to centuries to recover and have a chance to invade the dimension of humans once again.


    "Louis, are you going out today to send the message to my father?" said Bishop Darcy calmly, he had not forgotten that he should send an answer to his father about returning to family territory and that he would run with the other heirs.


    Louis had brought the paper and magic pen yesterday and, in the afternoon, after rescuing Giovanni, Emery had written his answer to his father and placed a magic seal to ensure the safety of his message.


    Now he just needed Louis to send the letter to his father, but he would have to go to the nearby town to use a message teleport and small items. Emery could not send the message from the church teleport, as this teleport is closely watched with many restrictions.


    The messages sent by this teleport were violated and verified, the church was very suspicious about betrayals and leaking secrets abroad.


    Of course, priests who wanted to do their shady things would use some teleport from nearby towns, all you had to do was pay 50 silver coins for each teleported item.


    So, Louis was supposed to leave Matteo Abbey today or tomorrow to send the message to the Castle of the Grand Duke of Leon.


    "Yes, young master. I must leave right after lunch," Louis said with a gentle smile. It was he who had brought the letter from the Grand Duke to Emery a few days ago when he went to town to receive the monthly money that is sent by Emery''s father.


    "However, young master, shouldn''t you send a message to your teacher? If you send a message to it, it will make it easier when you leave your post in the clergy," Louis said with a cold look. He still did not fully believe that Emery would give up his ecclesiastical career so easily.


    "Um... Do I have to talk to my teacher?" asked Emery a little worried about getting in touch with someone who knew the original Emery Darcy very well.


    Louis was just an employee of the Grand Duke and who raised Emery since he was a child, but as long as Emery wants to return to the main family, Louis will not oppose or distrust anything.


    For this reason, when the original Emery Darcy did not want to return to the home of the Gran Duque''s family, Louis coldly left this young master alone and then began Emery''s fall, until he became an attraction of a brothel.


    Louis was the character who was most afraid of Emery, but he is also the character he preferred to sleep next to side in a bed, only to make sure that this golden character would not run away and leave him to die!


    Oh, so hard to want a quiet life!


    DO NOT CONSUME THAT NOVEL IN AN ILLEGAL WAY. THE OFFICIAL SITE FOR THE NOVEL IS THE WEBNOVEL QIDIAN AND SCRIBBLE HUB. THE NOVEL IS AVAILABLE FOR FREE.. SUPPORT THE AUTHOR.

 Chapter 38 - Emery Is A Little Fool

    For Advanced Chapters access my P-A-T-R-E-O-N: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    xxxx


    In the case, Louis was more like a cold-hearted nanny, who only had a single master, who is the head of the Grand Duke Leon''s family. Whether Emery''s soul has changed or not, as long as he returns to the core of the family and works hard... Louis didn''t care if it was the original Emery Darcy or if it was another soul!


    "I think Emery Darcy would cry if he knew that? After all, he regarded Louis as a very close and trustworthy relative" thought Emery crying in his heart for the original Emery Darcy. He even lit an incense stick to praying for the poor soul of this young bishop!


    "You should talk to your teacher because some people may want to make you stay or accuse you of heresy. As your teacher is a Cardinal with a good amount of influence, he could help you as long as we help you with a little money," Louis said seriously.


    Did this young master has had his brain-damaged by the many drinks and of weeks ago? Is he thinking it''s that easy to get out of the clergy?" thought Louis feeling helpless as he watched Emery wink foolishly at him and then the startled look in his midnight blue eyes.


    "Then I''ll write immediately!" said Emery earnestly. This concerned your future freedom!


    Oh, I don''t want the flags of the clergy''s death to rise for me!


    The professed emery Darcy is Cardinal Lyonnais, he is an old man in his 60s, but as he has great sacred power, he appears to be only 40 years old. As Azarphy has said before, the greater the supernatural power of a human being, the longer that human being lives and the less they age.


    Cardinal Lyonnais is a character who was little quoted in the original novel, as the MC remained much of his life away from the clergy. The only mention is of his peculiar death since the killer was the MC''s first teacher.


    This killer is a wizard who works more with Alchemy and poisons, the Cardinal died for a poison that was not easily detectable, nor by magic items. Which showed how smart and dangerous the killer was.


    Cardinal Lyonnais is from the Chastel Kingdom, this is a kingdom that has as its native language French, but as the commercial and diplomatic language is the language of the Central continent, there are not many problems for communication. Not to mention, that Emery and Cardinal Lyonnais can write in the archaic language of the church to communicate if they wanted to.


    "Should I help my ''teacher''?" Emery thought for a moment. Soon after he dismissed that idea. Cardinal Lyonnais'' death was still a long way away, at least four years away, and Cardinal Lyonnais was not a good person.


    Cardinal Lyonnais only became Emery''s teacher after he got evidence to blackmail this Cardinal. Thus, Emery Darcy''s life in the clergy became even easier and quieter.


    "So that the original Emery Darcy could devote himself to cultivating his powers and playing around, he had the Cardinal in the palm of his hand," thought Emery as he reflected on the memories of the original Emery Darcy.


    The power of the Darcy Family with the title Gran Duke Leon and the connection of Emery''s maternal family with the great Archimage of the Central Continent made Emery Darcy an untouchable young guy.


    "Well this person''s death has nothing to do with me!" thought Emery resolutely stating that he did not want to get involved with this teacher.


    Besides, this professor''s killer is a powerful wizard. Emery didn''t want to channel that flag of death to himself!


    "This letter may without being sent by teleporter from here to the abbey. You should only request a communication stone for your teacher. So, it would be easier to explain the situation," said Louis sighing at seeing his foolish young master.


    "Wait... So, I didn''t have to write a letter to my father! Wouldn''t it be better to ask for a communication stone?!" Emery said a little confused. If he''d known he had this kind of object that looked like some kind of cell phone, he''d have cried to his father to come home by now!


    "You''re an idiot," Azarphy said in Emery''s mind, making the young bishop feel even more confused and a little offended.


    No one''s ever called him an idiot since he''d gone away from his malicious family from his past life!


    "Young master, you should participate in fewer orgies and drink less this is affecting your mind," said concerned Louis looking at Emery as if he were an idiot.


    Theo and Giovanni stopped eating and looked scared at Emery, they blushed furiously and filled their mouths with bread, pretending not to have heard anything.


    "There goes Mr. Louis again talking about Bishop Darcy''s secrets!" thought Theo lamenting in his heart, as Louis could let this kind of dark secret be exposed in front of two strangers.


    "I... I will no longer do this!" said Emery hastily, despite his solemn face, his ears were red.


    "Don''t destroy my image in front of the MC!" thought Emery with somewhat damp eyes as if he had been harmed.


    "Well, how we solved everything. I''m going to retire, soon I''ll come back to take out the trays. Now I''m going to talk to the coachman," Louis said, getting up from the table wiping his mouth with his napkin.


    "Right, I''ll wait for you to come back, " said Emery with a little anger, he still hadn''t understood, why was he an idiot?


    "Theo, you must come with me. As you will be my apprentice, you better see how I do my job" said Louis with a smile that caused chills in Theo.


    Theo swallowed the food quickly and drank his mug of wine before hastily following butler Louis, who was very scary!


    Finally, Giovanni and Emery were alone.


    However, Emery was with his mind elsewhere. Meanwhile, Giovanni pretended not to exist at the time. He felt a strain in his heart as he was alone with the Bishop in a closed place.


    That''s why the room was in quiet silence.


    "Azarphy, why am I an idiot?" asked confused Emery. He was called an idiot by his servant and the fallen angel. Where was he wrong?


    "Do you think everyone doesn''t want to talk to communication stones?" asked Azarphy first, finding Emery''s resentful look quite funny.


    Emery Darcy stopped a little stunned, so he began to think that as he had a stone so magical that it was similar to the cell phone because everyone sent letters and did not use the communication stones. Was there anything wrong with the communication stones?


    "Is there some kind of signal interceptor that makes the communication stones not work?" asked Emery very seriously. In his world, there were places where the signal was prevented from leaving for various reasons, such as being a military ground or being a place near the prisons.


    "Until you''re a little smart!" said Azarphy mocking a little, passing his hand through Emery''s hair as if caressing a little kitten.


    "So, I didn''t get it right?" asked Emery a little annoyed by Azarphy''s attitude.


    "Yesterday he was all sexy and mysterious, now he behaves like a superior person! That''s a little annoying!" thought Emery a little resentful, but of course, he wouldn''t say it out loud. He felt a little unhappy, as he was taken advantage of by Azarphy and he even mocked shamefully in the hand of an angel!


    Oh, he''d burn in hell?


    Would any god throw lightning at him and spray his soul for coveting and misrepresenting an angel?


    Oh, ah, he was a great sinner!


    He forgot that Azarphy could read his mind, of course, the fallen angel read his thought. Azarphy smiled a little, he found it amusing as Emery''s mind leaped from side to side.


    "I can act sexy and mysterious if you want..." Azarphy whispered near Emery''s ear. His voice was a little hoarse and had a playful tone, which made Emery''s heartbeat so fast that he thought he might have a heart attack. He even put his hand on his heart, just to make sure this thing was going to stay there!


    "Bishop Darcy, are you all right?" Giovanni asked worried seeing Emery who had stopped eating and put his hand on his chest with a strange look.


    "I''m fine, " said Emery quickly lowering his hand and showing his serious face, a pity that his ears were red.


    Emery wouldn''t say that if he could see Azarphy''s malicious smile until the fallen angel''s gaze was weighed down by lust.


    If he saw that, he sure would have pretended he was sick!

 Chapter 39 - Provocation

    For advanced chapters access my P-A-T-R-E-O-N: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    In the end, I have a question that I would like you to answer.


    xxxx


    R-18


    Azarphy found the human reaction quite interesting, he realized that he liked to provoke this human more and more. So, he bit and pulled the tip of his ear lightly, causing Emery to gasp surprised.


    "What are you doing? Are you trying to deviate from the subject?" asked Emery by placing both hands to cover his face. He was ashamed to be acting like this in front of Giovanni.


    "It was you who called me sexy and mysterious. I was just acting according to his will" Azarphy said jokingly, but his right hand was quite malicious because he went through the fabric of Emery''s clothes and grabs little Emery who was still sleeping between his legs.


    Little Emery wasn''t really small... But Azarphy didn''t seem to mind playing with little Emery.


    "What are you doing?" asked alarmed Emery, after all, there was still a young man at the table with them.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve stopped time. This is an interesting power that I acquired with an agreement made with a priest from the temple of the God of Time a few hundred years ago. The time in this room will stop for a few minutes," Azarphy said, putting his left hand to cover Emery''s eyes, which were already moist because he felt harmed.


    In fact, time was frozen and Giovanni only looked strangely at Emery, but there were no more movements coming from him.


    "Nhg... Why would you... You''re doing... That?" Emery asked panting, while Azarphy''s left hand quickly played with his penis that was hard and pulsating now.


    "Aren''t you the one who wanted me to be sexy and mysterious?" asked Azarphy maliciously, biting the tip of Emery''s ear, which can only gently hone his body until he shivered at it.


    Emery wanted to answer, but he felt something rising up his body and stopping on his nipples, it seemed some kind of energy a little cold.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a little bit of my sacred energy... I think your nipples feel lonely..." said Azarphy in a playful tone.


    "Ngh... You..." Emery wanted to protest, but Azarphy''s sacred energy seemed like great hands. The fingers of these hands rubbed his little nipples causing all sorts of pleasurable sensations that clouded his rational thoughts.


    "Communication stones emit a certain type of signal that can be captained by a stone known as The Record Stone. The abbey walls are surrounded by these stones. You can draw the conclusion you want with that information now," Azarphy said very seriously, despite doing such dirty things with Emery.


    The human''s penis pulsed in his hand, it was quite hard and hot, Azarphy quickly recognized the desire that took his mind, he wanted to put that penis in his mouth and suck everything until the human became dry.


    Azarphy had been in the human world long enough to know many things and have learned many things, not all the things he learned were worthy of an angel like him.


    Emery was completely lost with Azarphy''s attitude because he could still explain things so calmly while taking advantage of his body!


    How would he think with things progressing that way?


    Emery closed his legs as the pleasure became greater, he instinctively raises his hands as if to grab the neck of Azarphy, who wickedly played with his ear.


    He really grabbed Azarphy!


    Emery felt Azarphy''s long, soft hair, his hair seemed to fall below his shoulders, he could feel his strong, warm neck. His skin was so hot that it surprised Emery, he didn''t expect Azarphy to be as hot as a human being, despite the cold hands that touched him now.


    Azarphy felt Emery''s pleasant surprise, just as he felt the human''s dependence on holding on to him, while his legs were soft and his body warmed with pleasure.


    Emery bit his lips so as not to moan like a shameless person, because his nipples became so sensitive of being rubbed so much that he now felt that that region was shaking a little.


    "Do you want me to cool down a little there? I can suck them with my mouth," Azarphy said provocatively in Emery''s ear, who shuddered at just thinking about it.


    "Your penis has become even harder... Do you want me to put my mouth there?" He asked Azarphy maliciously by squeezing Emery''s penis into his hand, causing the young redhead to shudder.


    "Have you ever shot... Hey, do you like that kind of thing?" asked Azarphy.


    I said, "I''m going to... Emery did not know what to say, he had cummy in Azarphy''s hand. He could not deny that he had felt pleasure.


    "Too bad, I wanted to put in the mouth," said Azarphy looking disappointed. What made Emery blush to the root of his hair, there he felt so sinful, that he really wanted the angel to do just that!


    "Oh, people are coming back, " said Azarphy with a little annoyance. He wanted to keep teasing this human, who had many interesting reactions and curious thoughts.


    Time returned to normal, but Giovanni was shocked because he saw Emery with his face all red and a little sweaty.


    "Bishop Darcy, are you all right?" Giovanni asked again. For him it was like a snap, one moment Emery was fine and the next he seemed to have a fever.


    "I''m a little tired and unwell, " said Emery sighing. He just didn''t feel uncomfortable anymore, because Azarphy cleaned him out. However, his legs became weak and he felt sensitive in his nipples.


    In fact, he could feel Azarphy''s playful look on his back. Emery just wanted to go to bed and hide under the cover, pretending he didn''t exist.


    He was feeling pretty embarrassed!


    "Oh, if you''re under the blanket... I can do more things with you" Azarphy said with his beautiful voice right near Emery''s ear.


    "I wasn''t thinking about it when I just want to rest!" Emery protested to see that Azarphy had misunderstood him.


    "I know... But I can still do what I said" Azarphy said in a fun tone, but the two hands that held his sensitive nipples were pretty serious.


    "Ngh!" Emery groaned suddenly curving on the table, scaring Giovanni.


    "Bishop Darcy!" Giovanni got up and went to support Emery, who looked like he was fainting. Only Emery was far from fainting, as well as he wanted to.


    "Help me go to bed," Emery asked with a trembling voice, Azarphy''s fingers continued to rub and squeeze his nipples. Fortunately, the clergy''s clothes are quite wide and Azarphy used his powers to make everything look normal.


    Or is that considered Emery''s misfortune?


    Giovanni took Emery to bed, the young bishop climbed on to the bed and covered himself with a blanket. His body trembled slightly under the blanket, he looked like a person who was cold.


    When Louis and Theo returned, Giovanni was looking with a look of pity at a sleeping Emery. Emery had slept half an hour ago, he had a red face and he looked panting.


    xxxx


    Hehehe I know I let you down, but Azarphy wants to be TOP and Emery doesn''t want to be BOTTOM.. Anyway, it will take a while for both of them to change their minds.

 Chapter 40 - Something Strange Happens To Giovanni

    Giovanni felt a little ashamed to think that Emery''s face was even more beautiful than usual, even though he thought the other was sick. There was a strange and seductive aura around Emery.


    Which was pretty weird!


    Giovanni amazed those thoughts with strength and sat on the bed to observe the bishop, he did not want anything to happen to that person. After all, wouldn''t he be guilty if something happened?


    "What happened?" asked Louis a little worried to see his young master who used to be energetic, but now slept like a baby.


    Giovanni explained what he thinks happened. Louis looks suspiciously at Emery but says nothing. Theo just thinks the bishop got some fall flu.


    "I and Theo are going into town to deliver the letter from the young master. When he wakes up, can you tell him we''re going away for the day? It looks like it''s going to rain later, so we''re going to sleep in town," Louis said, handing Giovanni a small leather bag.


    Louis had a large leather handbag hanging from his belt, he gave a smaller one to Giovanni and then explained that there was money and a communication stone in case Emery needed to talk to him later.


    "Young Giovanni, I''ll have to trust you to look after the young master. He''s a useless person who doesn''t know how to take care of himself. So help him as much as you can," Louis said with a smile full of helplessness.


    Louis and Theo left for the city, the trip took about two hours, but as they were going by ordinary carriage and it''s not a magic carriage, they couldn''t come back because of the rain that would make the trip very dangerous.


    The normal carriage is pulled by horses, whereas the magic carriage was a magic high-tech carriage, which only needed to put magic stones to start the engine and everything was similar to navigating a Google Maps.


    A map would appear and people could choose the route and the magic chariot would go all the way. Of course, there still needs to be someone in charge in case any obstacles happen, such as bandits on the roads, landslides and other things that would affect the path of the journey.


    Once again Giovanni and Emery were alone.


    Azarphy who watched this was a little dissatisfied with Emery, who after enjoying it for the second time, wisely put himself to sleep using a sleeping spell.


    As Azarphy was interested in Emery''s reactions, he slept didn''t make things fun.


    Giovanni suddenly became sleepy and also slept next to Emery.


    "Oh... Something is shining in this human''s head," Azarphy said looking at Giovanni who had just fallen asleep.


    "That... That''s impossible! The weather god wasn''t hibernating? So how do I feel the power of time present in this boy''s body now?" thought Azarphy a little disturbed.


    The god of Light is the strongest, but three gods were equal in power, the god of time, the god of death, and the goddess of life. The four gods formed the set of various lives in the various dimensions of this world.


    The god of light was the best known and most loved, the god of death was the most feared, the goddess of life was the warmest and the god of time was the most mysterious.


    Once Azarphy met a priest of the time god, that priest was like the original Emery Darcy. He was very talented and was a representative of the time god in the worldly world.


    Azarphy, who was curious about the god of time, appeared to this priest and proposed an exchange with him. Azarphy would give a blessing that gives more vitality to a person and the priest would give him a minor blessing of time. They both made a contract and they both got what they wanted.


    The priest had his vitality increased which increased control over his sacred powers. Increasing vitality does not mean increasing life, but it does help to control the powers, which allows for even more training. In the end, the priest after intense training prolonged his life for another 100 years.


    That was over 500 years ago. Which was nothing to Azarphy who had millennia of existence?


    Azarphy got what he wanted a minor blessing from the god of time, which allowed him to study the laws of time. The minor blessing allowed him to only look like the time for a short period, as time passed by, Azarphy studying, the minor blessing evolved into a major blessing.


    What allowed Azarphy to freeze time in a much larger space, in the future, who knows, he might be able to freeze time all over the world?


    Of course, it was just a silly thought from Azarphy.


    However, even after 500 years, Azarphy could not find anyone else as the priest of the temple of the god of time, because the type of genuine priest was very difficult. Only true representatives of the divine will could manifest the sacred powers of a god.


    People like Emery and that priest were rare. Everyone thinks the power of the god of light is pure light, but they''re wrong. The true power of a representative of the god of light is healing.


    People confuse the power of the god of light with the power of the goddess of life. The goddess of life has healing as the least of her blessings, the true power of a priest of the goddess of life is the power of reincarnation.


    The true power of the god of time was not only to control time but rebirth. The power of the god of death was a long life, which is quite ironic.


    Anyway, after 500 years Azarphy was seeing a rather pure power of the weather god in Giovanni''s head.


    "What''s going on?" Azarphy thought it was curious. Would that be some revelation from the gods?


    Arabeth who could also feel that there was a new power in Giovanni''s body, he was worried that someone was trying to steal his young master!


    "That shameless bishop was no longer enough, now there''s another one wanting to take my new master away!" Arabeth thought dismayed. Only unlike Azarphy who is, he had a high position among the angels before he became a fallen angel, Arabeth had no way of knowing what kind of power that was.


    Arabeth only felt that this power was causing physical and mental changes in Giovanni who seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep.


    NOVEL INFORMATION:


    1.. The magic carriage I''m talking about is more like a steampunk-style car. In fact, get ready for a mix of fantasy world and steampunk technology!

 Chapter 41 - Giovanni’s Long Dream (part 1)

    Giovanni looked like he was having a very long dream, in that dream he saw time pass him by. It was a very strange dream because he saw himself as time went by.


    At the beginning of this Giovanni 2 was similar to his own, childhood in the Duchy D''Lucas, he learns to play the violin, playing with his older brothers, learning to ride. Until the day he turned 10 or 11 years old, his father sent him to a religious boarding school.


    His fate was sealed from birth, he was the third son of a noble and traditional family, the first son is the heir (magician and title), the second son goes to the army and the third son goes to church, the fourth son would be a scholar and the fifth son for a political marriage. Everything was planned and right for these noble children.


    Giovanni continued to watch the life of the person who was like him, the pain of the separation between him and his mother, the dull look of his father and the sadness-filled look of his brothers and sisters.


    The days at boarding school were rather bleak, but he managed to make a few friends his age. But the nuns were frighteningly serious, only a few novices were kind and warm with the children. The years passed like water from a flowing river, so fast that Giovanni blinked his eyes and he already saw Giovanni 2 entering Lancaster Abbey in the capital of the Kingdom of Dawn.


    Giovanni was 12 at the time and he was separated from his new friends, ending up in a class of 14-year-old boys, thanks to his magical talents and the title of his family. They put him in a relatively advanced class, which was already learning the sacred language.


    The class was full of young people full of hormones, they were all children of nobles, of course, they had already begun their sex lives. Many nobles take their children at the age of 12 to border them so that they may be initiated as men.


    So young people can be traumatized by the experience or they may like and become addicted, the more normal ones just found sex something interesting for distresses, the most wanton became depraved young people of high society.


    The novices in the Abbeys were routed between the age of 12 �C 13 years, this applies to people who are not noble, taking into account that many do not know how to read or write correctly. The first year for novices was to learn to read and write the common language of the central continent and learn about what demons are and what evil is.


    Young novices learn early on how to defend themselves from demons and what was this evil that the church of light so much preached abomination, that is, brainwashing was initiated.


    Giovanni was an exception to the rule, as Duke D''Lucas first sent him to a boarding school which gave him a better chance to learn various things, such as the ancient language of various peoples, and also to better adapt to the rhythm of the clergy.


    Of course, Giovanni had private lessons with strict teachers. The classes were about mana''s control in his body and how to channel mana. This was necessary so that Giovanni would not hurt anyone since he had a very powerful Mana thanks to the genetics of his family of wizards.


    Giovanni was very innocent among these 14-year-old teenagers already initiated into the sexual world, so Giovanni often saw his roommates committing sodomy.


    The irony is that this was the second year of the novice class, where they learned about chastity and about not yielding to the temptations of the world, of course, there were classes on the study of supernatural beings such as ghosts, ghouls, and vampires. How to face these dark beings and how to protect themselves. Besides the brainwashing that evil had to be eradicated and that the church of light was the only one who could do that.


    Poor 12-year-old Giovanni saw the young boys touching each other, masturbating, and even doing the coitus act. Sometimes he saw it in his room, other times he saw it in the dimly lit places of the Abbey or the gardens in the middle of the night.


    Novices were not as inhibited or innocent as at Matteos Abbey, as Lancaster Abbey was in the capital.


    Giovanni saw Giovanni 2 go the same way as him in the last 3 years. All he did was study, read, play the violin, and walk through the garden. With his status as a noble son of a powerful Duke, Giovanni''s life was not so bad. What bothered him most at the time was the tasteless food and that it was never full enough, so over time he was losing his fats and becoming slender.


    Giovanni would often be punished for stealing apples from the orchard because he was hungry. Only he didn''t stop stealing anyway, he was hungry and he was smart enough not to get caught more than once a week.


    Finally, Giovanni stopped at the scenes where Giovanni 2 was being harassed by one of the priest''s teachers in class 5. It was the teacher who taught him how to deal with weapons since it was necessary for priests when they to have to fight demons, either with the sacred scriptures or with weapons with sacred energy.


    Giovanni at the time was 15 years old and had some very interesting classes, sacred scripture classes, talisman classes, blessing classes, and weapons classes.


    The gun teacher was a novice who came from another Abbey outside the country, he was there to teach and learn more as a teacher. Giovanni at that time was quite beautiful and attracted the attention of many young novices and young priests, even the old men did not miss the chance to look at Giovanni.


    Of course, Giovanni was already so saturated with those looks that he no longer cared. Everyone looked and could not touch, after all, this was the son of Duke D''Lucas, who had an army under his command and is one of the most powerful wizards in the Kingdom of Dawn.


    Although Giovanni was not like the other nobles who used his status to persecute or crush anyone, he was more the lonely type and who enjoyed spending time alone doing interesting things.


    He had no friends, but only some acquaintances, people who were also sons of influential nobles.


    Anyway, with the fame of Duke D''Lucas, no one dared to touch Giovanni, until this new priest teacher came and began to teach about weapons. As Giovanni was already accustomed to people''s dirty looks, he didn''t care about this teacher either, besides, no one had ever touched him inappropriately before.


    The teacher began to touch Giovanni first in fencing classes, where they had to learn to swing a sword. As Giovanni''s body hung more towards the flexible and thin side, he did not have much strength, so he had difficulty with the weight of the sword.


    Then the teacher corrected him "gently", only that the touches were too long and the teacher''s warm breath on Giovanni''s neck seemed too intimate, which caused the young man''s discomfort, but as it was a matter of learning about the sword, he had to endure.

 Chapter 42 - Giovannis Long Dream (part 2)

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N for advanced chapters: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    (...)


    Anyway, after many "kind aids", the teacher seemed to have reached the limit and cornered Giovanni in the hallway on a quiet night. The teacher tried to force himself on Giovanni, but the young man managed to escape and there was a great deal of confusion.


    The Abbot in charge of Lancaster Abbey almost had a heart attack upon learning of this, so he took advantage that the Kingdom of Dawn was facing a pandemic and that Duke D''Lucas was busy with the people of his land. He sent Giovanni for an "exchange" at Matteo''s Abbey.


    Of course, the Abbot had to deal with this teacher who almost put Lancaster Abbey at risk by harassing the son of a powerful nobleman from the local kingdom.


    It was an interim measure, so the Abbot of Lancaster did not send Giovanni''s full documents. However, the pandemic became something almost deadly and many people died, Giovanni had to spend that whole year in the Abbey Matteo.


    On the one hand, as Matteo Abbey was far from large urban centers, there were fewer deaths. Of course, after the pandemic, the exorcists of this abbey had to be relocated to the Abbeys that stayed in the cities to help maintain the small demons that arose because of the great aura of death and despair caused by the pandemic.


    Giovanni saw "Giovanni Double" spending that long year at Matteo Abbey. There no one knew who he was, the treatment was like hell, but as Giovanni was a very introverted person, he could not express himself correctly.


    In the end, he ended up washing dishes and the teachers didn''t pay attention to him. He could only stand on the sidelines watching people learn to use guns while he sat in a corner.


    The only person who cared about him was old Lattanzio, he seemed like a good person and always talked to him about the cheerful things and adventures of his youth. Sometimes that person also gave you tips on how to better use some enchantment or how to break curses.


    Father Lattanzio''s stories were full of his experiences as a priest and exorcist, so Giovanni was very grateful to this old priest, who helped him learn more things and not fall so behind the other novices.


    Finally, Giovanni saw "Giovanni Double" going through the terrible night he was raped and when he took a beating. Giovanni''s heart stirred and he was frightened, but he felt much more shame than fear.


    There was also something unknown in his heart... Is that what they call hate?


    Anyway, things went by and Giovanni was just waiting to see how Bishop Darcy took him away from all that. As he was with his mind lost after cleaning the room and the body of his dead best friend, it was as if he was seeing a long path full of snow.


    Giovanni had no idea how he was taken by Bishop Darcy or how he had stopped there; he looked with some interest at this scene.


    Only this scene never appeared time passed and Bishop Darcy never came. "Giovanni Double" was demoted to the cleaner of the eastern courtyard as he could not wash dishes, because of the broken hand and the fractured rib.


    Giovanni observed the life of this other him with a worried look, he felt a feeling of sorrow in his heart, as if he feared to see the rest of it all. Unfortunately, he had no choice but to watch all the events.


    "Giovanni Double" became ill because of the injuries of the **** and being beaten so violently, he got feverish and began to delirious. He was placed in a bed to rest, which was not lacking were beds after the pandemic.


    Then, Giovanni the most bizarre thing happens, the young novice was possessed by a demon and even had sex with a demon!


    In demon classes, Giovanni learned that having sex with demons turned anyone into the demon''s wife. In other words, it was better to kill the victim of possession as well.


    Anyway, Giovanni saw all this unfold in horror, the worst is that Father Rutger was in the middle of the exorcist priests to try to get the demon out of the young novice!


    Of course, that only worsened the situation, the demon began to denounce all of Rutger''s crimes for all to hear, moreover, this instilled in the heart of the young novice even more hatred!


    The pressure was so great for Father Rutger that he erred in a stretch of the song of exorcism, causing the demon to become bound to the soul of the innocent novice!


    Giovanni watched all this amazed, of course, then everything was a succession of pain and suffering for the young novice. He was whipped 100 times and threw water with coarse salt to cause even more pain, then the young novice was thrown into a nearby forest because they did not want to kill and bury in "holy lands".


    The clergy thought he was going to die outside or be eaten by some animal. No one knew that this novice had a very strong soul, so the demon that was bound to him could not directly harm his life. On the contrary, the demon helped him fix the broken bones.


    Giovanni then saw when Abbot found out about the young novice''s origins and the Machiavellian plan to turn that person into a saint, thus creating a false death.


    Father Rutger was not going to be punished too harshly, until Bishop Darcy, who finally showed up, threatened to denounce everything that was happening. So, Father Rutger was uncommitted... And that''s it!


    He was not arrested or punished for the death of a son of a Noble Duke!


    Giovanni watched all this dismayed, he watched attentively Bishop Darcy, who despite having an image similar to Bishop Darcy that he knows, but the aura around that person was different.


    Despite Bishop Darcy''s face of poker, there was arrogance in his lines and disdain in his gaze. Which was quite different from the warm look and the quiet attitude of Bishop Darcy that he knew as if they were two different people.


    Or who knows, Bishop Darcy he knew was just pretending to be warm and quiet... Could it be that Bishop Darcy knew of Giovanni''s origins and was treating him well for it?


    Giovanni continued to accompany this young novice who had his name and appearance. This young novice gave up faith and began his journey down the path of a Dark Warlock.


    The young novice who had a flexible and soft body over time became a relatively tall, strong-legged man. The young man used a sword and a magic weapon as he traveled across the Central Continent.


    At the beginning of his journey, this young man became a conqueror of women, he worked as a private language teacher and the violin teacher ended up sleeping with his employer''s wife or his employer''s daughter.


    When discovered, he would put things together and leave far away, leaving many hearts broken along the way and a lot of hatred in many prestigious families.

 Chapter 43 - Isnt That A Dream?

    Note for the plot:


    I was using Wizard for both Warlocks and Magician before, but now I will make it specific. Warlock is those who make contracts with demons or angels, these people are not part of the clergy or any sect. Wizards are powerful rulers and the greatest powerful controllers, well-liked in society. Warlock is hunted by churches. "Magician" is a word for Wizard Battle, so, as not to confuse and repetitive words.


    >>>>xxxxx<<<<<


    What shocked Giovanni most in observing all this, was that the demon followed the young man and protected him, even found teachers to teach the young man the correct way of a Warlock. Since this "Giovanni Double" was losing control of his mental power, which he had discovered after being thrown away by the church.


    This young man''s mental power was very powerful and he would end up killing himself if he didn''t have a person who instructed him not only to deal with the powers but to stop risking his life with this conquering attitude.


    At any moment someone could stick their sword in this Giovanni Double''s heart!


    Anyway, Giovanni, he was even more surprised. It wasn''t that the demon only helped this young man, but that the demon was in love with this human being!


    The more time he spent the more Giovanni saw the demon and the "Giovanni Double" developing feelings for each other, especially after the demon for some reason managed to turn into a human.


    Not just in any human, but in a rapturously handsome human man. So beautiful, that the painters would cry for this person to become their model.


    Anyway, in the end, this young Warlock after much mental struggle, he gave himself to sexual pleasures with the demon.


    Giovanni was so shocked and embarrassed to see these hot scenes and to hear the groans and grunts of the two men, that he wanted to dig a hole to bury himself there. However, he had no escape. As he had seen his colleagues committing acts of sodomy and sex between men... It wasn''t that shocking.


    However, it was still strange to see yourself having sex with someone else, or rather with a demon-shaped person!


    Either way, things have become increasingly shameless over time. The young man became an adult man (more twenty-years-old) and became even more at ease with his supernatural powers and the companionship of the demon.


    Surprisingly, Father Rutger resurfaced in the life of this Warlock and the demon. Father Rutger falls in love with the demon too... Giovanni saw it all happen as if he were watching some horror scenes.


    Seeing the older Father Rutger made him feel very bad, of course, in the end, the demon killed Father Rutger after the bastard almost mortally injured the Warlock.


    A lot of things happened afterward... Even at the end of the world?


    After Father Rutger''s death, things went well and the years passed slowly. Giovanni saw the young man becoming older and stronger. He was a well-known Warlock who even the church feared him, of course, part of the blame is because of the demon that accompanied the Warlock.


    Then one day the demon''s brothers came to take him back because the war between angels and demons would begin, this would be the beginning of the purification of the human dimension and the beginning of the apocalypse.


    Giovanni then witnessed things he had only heard of in legends, such as angels rising through the clouds and demons sprouting from the earth. Fights worthy of stories from the holy books.


    The angels of the god of light, the beasts (phoenix, dragons, basilisks...) of the goddess of life, the reapers of the god of death, and the astral beasts of the god of time, all gathering for a long war against the fallen demons and gods.


    The human world went into chaos and few places managed to protect themselves and maintain order. The priests went to war with their respective gods, so there was no one else who could heal the sick and wounded from the clashes between these mystical beings.


    In the end, Giovanni saw Warlock helping several people, but he couldn''t forget that Warlock also did horrible things, like killing fetuses from abortions to summon the mandrakes, who were infernal creatures.


    Giovanni felt especially bad at seeing these scenes when young Warlock learned all this from one of his teachers. A woman who pretended to be a noble person, but was very dirty and did horrible things like imprison innocent souls from babies!


    That kind of person Giovanni never wanted to meet in his life!


    The apocalypse seemed to last a long time, the human dimension seemed to collapse, Giovanni realized that it was at that moment that all the great players noticed that there was something wrong.


    The gods didn''t participate directly in these wars and only sent their most powerful players. The war would have to end with the arrival of the gods to purify everything, even the great Satan who is the chief of all demons would appear to lead the demons back to the dimension of hell.


    However, none of them have appeared so far.


    "The human world has collapsed and all humans, Elves, Beast-men... Everything that lived in the human dimension was annihilated... That wasn''t the end, the other dimensions collapsed decades later. The god of light was hibernating, the goddess of life was trapped somewhere, the god of death had been sealed, and the god of time disappeared without a trace... No one knew about Satan and the god Yama of ghosts was nowhere either" young Warlock''s voice sounded in the chaotic environment, causing Giovanni to be surprised.


    Giovanni looking back saw that young Warlock was behind him and was talking directly to him. Young Warlock''s hair was long and lighter brown than Giovanni himself because young Warlock lived a long time traveling under the sun. His hair was loose and fell below his shoulders, he had a silver tiara that kept his hair away from his face. He wore black robes with leather pants and a baggy shirt. His boots looked something different from what Giovanni had ever seen, they were thick, heavy boots, with the tip made of metal.


    There were no expression marks on young Warlock''s face, he looked eternally at the age of 30, young, vigorous, and powerful, but the light blue eyes looked sharp and fierce.


    The young Warlock was taller than Giovanni, he was 1.75m (five-foot-seven/574,14ft), while Giovanni was 1.60m (five-foot-two/529,93ft), the difference of 15cm made this young Warlock more imposing, which made Giovanni a little uncomfortable.


    The memories had stopped at the breaking point of the human dimension, all the characters seemed frozen, but there was still the feeling of panic and despair around.


    It was at this point that the young Warlock who is the older version of Giovanni appeared before the Giovanni of 16-year-old.


    "Are you showing me your memories?" asked Giovanni a little agitated. It was strange that he looked at a person who looked 90% like him in every respect only older.


    There were some differences here and there, because of the hard lifestyle this young Warlock had experienced at the beginning of his journey. Some scars that marked the body and changed the attitude of this person, who had a somewhat wild and dangerous vibration around him.


    "Yes, those are my memories. The human world collapsed and they all died. I was just able to send my memories to my past self. Just because I had made a contract with a fallen angel... Who knew this would be useful one day," said the young Warlock, a little thoughtful, the blue eyes had a strange almost ethereal glow.


    Giovanni was silent to hear young Warlock tell him this, the two guys stared at each other for some time, trying to feel each other''s intention. Giovanni then began to think about the reason for all this and said:


    "Do you want me to stop the Apocalypse?" asked Giovanni incredulously. He was just a 16-year-old, that was impossible even if he had all the information about the future.


    It was not strange for Giovanni to think this, given that young Warlock showed him all this. However, this also could not be correct, after all, he was just a weak teenager and without supporters.


    "Don''t be silly, this can''t be stopped. The problem is, something''s wrong with the avatars of the gods. Without these avatars it is not possible for the gods to be summoned, which means that they cannot purify the human dimension," said young Warlock, mocking a little of his younger version.


    Young Warlock explained to Giovanni about the avatars of the gods. As the time of the apocalypse approached, the gods cast their avatars into the human dimension a few decades earlier.


    These avatars could look like ordinary people on the surface until the gods called them into battle. Divine avatars were the embodiment of the powers of the gods, they had 50% of the gods'' original powers and could also receive 50% of the information from the gods'' memories.


    The gods could not enter the human dimension without causing some dimensional collapse, the only exception was in Apocalypse, but they only appeared briefly to purify the human dimension after all the destruction caused by Apocalypse.


    Outside the human dimension, there was the dimension of paradise, the dimension of hell, the dimension of limbo, the dimension of the sacred forest, the dimension of ghosts, the garden of reincarnation, the city of death, the dimension of ancestral dragons... Anyway, in this world, there were a ton of incredible dimensions.


    Unfortunately, the Apocalypse only happens in the human dimension that links all of these dimensions!


    xxxxx


    Visited my P-A-T-R-E-O-N for advanced chapters: https://www..p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon

 Chapter 44 - The Truth About The Human Dimension

    Visited my P-A-T-R-E-O-N for advanced chapters: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    xxxxxx


    The world was connected through astral channels, which were dimensional tunnels, the central point that connected all dimensions was the human dimension. Despite being called human dimension, not only lived humans but various forms of human-looking lives, such as Elves, Beast-men, Drows, Dwarves, Dragons, finally a variety of species that had an appearance close to those of humans.


    Therefore, when the Apocalypse happened in the human dimension because it was the moment that the astral canal opened to the other dimensions, all species in the Human Dimension suffered or fought for survival.


    Demons and angels would start the clash that lasts millennia, each species with its selfish motivations. The battle was dirty and nothing glorious, there were many victims of these clashes, not to mention the diseases that were generated by the demonic energy coming from demons by staying too long in their true forms in battle.


    Diseases, curses, blessing, destruction all mixed in this clash, of course, that humans suffered more because of the weaker body constitution.


    The other dimensions regard the human dimension as a harvest ground or a treasure hunting ground or even a promising battlefield. The species in the human dimension were considered small disposable insects.


    "This is crazy!" said Giovanni, shocked by all this information. He couldn''t accept that the world in which he lived was a field of fun for other dimensions.


    "The gods are very cruel. What is quite pathetic is that we have many religions that follow these gods who dismiss us as garbage," young Warlock said in an indifferent tone. At the time when he heard about it, he was shocked at how things worked but was not so surprised since he had seen many things during his years traveling the Central Continent.


    Satan is the god of demons, but even he had an avatar in the human world who looked like a normal person. Yama who is known as the god of the underworld and also the protector of the phantom dimension also has an avatar.


    The god of light, the goddess of creation, the god of death, the god of time, the god of nature, the god of darkness, the god of the earth, the god of the oceans... Anyway, all these gods had avatars to lead the troops that came from the other dimensions, so they could control gains and losses in these battles.


    "Beyond the selfish gods, there are still the fallen gods and the children of the gods to complicate the whole situation. In a nutshell, we of the human dimension will be strong or we will be swallowed up in the Apocalypse," said young Warlock sighing as Giovanni''s eyes got bigger with surprise.


    Young Warlock looked at him young and had complicated feelings because that was his purest and most innocent version, but also the weaker version of himself.


    "The old professions will also rise at this time, such as Necromancers and Alchemists, of course, they will be weaker than the Necromancers and Alchemists of the other dimensions. Because the churches actively hunted these professions. Do you know how crucial it is to have quick-cure pills during war or to be able to use the bodies of deceased warriors to enter camps impossible for living humans?" the young Warlock recounted how the battles of the apocalypse were different and more dangerous than described in the holy books.


    Of course, the churches contributed greatly to the weakness of the inhabitants of the human dimension, not to mention that the churches supported their gods in battle and did not care about the locals.


    What could Giovanni answer? He had never seen a necromancer or an alchemist!


    Anyone identified as Alchemist or Necromancer in the Kingdom of Dawn was hunted and killed, except for the two empires (Aurore and Sauros), the Free City of Asgard, and the Republic of Wizards, the other countries of the Central Continent hunted and killed necromancer or alchemists.


    For example, in the Kingdom of Dragons there were no problems with Alchemists, these people could live very well and with dignity, but for the Necromancers... They were hunted and killed, the Dragoness (citizens of the Kingdom of Dragons) are very proud, what they were most proud of were their powerful bodies, they were disgusted to know that their bodies after death could be violated and used as puppets.


    Already in the Elf Empire, there was a great division of opinions about the alchemists and necromancers, for the Elves of Nature the Alchemists were seen with good eyes and the necromancers were not. For the Black Elves, alchemists were viewed with disdain and the necromancers were seen as equals.


    However, for the human dimension, this was a loss in the same way. The Central Continent was one of the most developed continents of the human dimension, followed by the Eastern Continent and then the Western Continent, the continents that stood at the poles were considered wild and more rudimentary.


    If the necromancers and alchemists of the Central Continent were considered average when compared to other alchemists and necromancers of other dimensions, one imagines how much worse are the alchemists and necromancers of the other continents!


    Now returning to the strange conversation between Giovanni and his older and stronger version.


    "What are you and why did you show all this?" asked Giovanni suspiciously. It''s not that he didn''t completely believe young Warlock''s words, but what all this had to do with him was a mystery.


    Well, it was a mystery that young Warlock hadn''t chosen to show all this to someone influential and who could do something, but Warlock chose to go back to the past where he was very young and weak.


    That''s why Giovanni didn''t understand young Warlock''s purpose.


    "Well, the world was destroyed when the human dimension collapsed. This was caused by a group of Titans. And I''m not talking about the kind of giants. The Titans are ancient powerful gods that existed even before this world. Well, they''re more troublesome than the current gods, but they were sealed many Eons ago. That''s what the gods thought," said young Warlock sighing as he remembered the shocking truth. He had to keep explaining things to Giovanni so that he would understand the gravity of the situation and be willing to help.


    The leader of these Titans is Cronos and he wants the dimensions to collapse to weaken the gods and also for them to create a new version of a world in which they are absolute rulers.


    Of course, destroying today''s world was only part of revenge against the gods who harassed them and then cruelly sealed them for millennia.


    "The disappearance of the avatars of the gods is caused by these Cronos. It seems the brothers of Cronos devoured all the avatars which stole 50% of the powers of the gods. Therefore, the gods could not manifest themselves and end the apocalypse. Then when everyone realized that the human dimension was collapsing, the Titans attacked and finished the service," said young Warlock sighing. He was only 40 years old when the end of the world became something concrete and he almost had his soul obliterated.


    At least that''s what young Warlock thought, who would have thought that the lesser blessing he had exchanged with a fallen angel decades ago would be capable of a miracle?


    "I showed all this to you because this is the future of this dimension. You don''t need to stop the apocalypse, but you need to find the avatars of the gods and try to awaken their memories to get that message across. From what I investigated before the world was destroyed, the avatars were captured around two years from now," said the young Warlock facing his younger version.


    What would Giovanni do?

 Chapter 45 - Bishop Darcys "good" Fame

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    Giovanni didn''t know what to answer. What could he answer?


    Should he say yes and accept this crazy mission?


    Angels and demons, he knew only in theory! Avatars of gods? He''d never heard of it!


    "I''m not so sure about that, " said Giovanni after a short time in silence.


    "Sure, about what? About the end of the world or do you think I''m lying?" asked young Warlock with a smile that was not a smile, it made Giovanni feel a little scared.


    It was very strange to face an older version of himself with such a fierce smile!


    "I''m not sure if what you said will become real. It''s not that I don''t believe what you showed me. But there are some discrepancies in some scenes with the current reality," Giovanni said cautiously, seeing young Warlock''s blue eyes narrow dangerously.


    "What discrepancies?" asked the young Warlock a little impatiently. Nothing much should have happened now. Young Warlock thinks he arrived a few days before Father Rutger raped Giovanni.


    It was normal for young Warlock to think so since this current Giovanni seemed a little innocent and didn''t carry a desolate aura. Young Warlock remembered very well what the days after Father Rutger''s attack were, he had a heavy aura and also had many negative thoughts of how dark the future would be for him.


    "Well, after Father Rutger... You know, he did that. I was helped by Bishop Darcy. In the memories you showed me, Bishop Darcy only appeared a week later and didn''t even talk to you," Giovanni said a little shyly. He didn''t want to talk about what happened last night. Even if he didn''t have dark thoughts or wanted to kill himself, Giovanni still didn''t want to think about it. He preferred to bury it deep. Do not touch the subject.


    Giovanni felt very bad about thinking about what happened last night, he then preferred to ignore and pretend that nothing happened. Of course, things were a little easier, as he was no longer injured and had even eaten well, sleeping in a soft bed and he felt a little safe being next to Bishop Darcy.


    Since Bishop Darcy had a higher status than Father Rutger, he wouldn''t be afraid of the damn bastard, maybe Giovanni was being too innocent to think bishop Darcy would protect him on this extension, but that still gave him some security.


    Which was quite different for young Warlock who had no support from anyone, unlike people walking away from him so as not to get into trouble.


    "Bishop Darcy?" the young Warlock asked with surprise. He stopped for a while at the place and began to think, but he only vaguely remembered that a very famous young bishop was staying at Matteos Abbey at the same time Father Rutger had arrived.


    However, the young Warlock hadn''t directly seen this young bishop, he was attended by a personal servant and rarely went out to mingle with the people of Matteos Abbey.


    Of course, there were some comments the priests made near the novices. Bishop Darcy was known to be very handsome and arrogant. He was also known for being very talented and having strong family support which allowed him to have a quiet life in the clergy.


    There were also some malicious rumors that Bishop Darcy participated orgies with the nobles when he was a priest in the abbey of the capital of the Empire of Aurore. No one ever saw him act in this vulgar way, but some priests had traveled to the Aurore Empire and Bishop Darcy was well famous in the capital for being intensely sexual activity.


    Bishop Darcy was not only famous for participating in orgies, but he was also famous for having controlled panic well and helped prevent the pandemic from spreading through Archduke Leon''s territory. Then Bishop Darcy participated in a campaign in the capital of the Aurore Empire to fight small demons who took advantage of the chaos of the pandemic to spread curses and small mental "diseases".


    There was even a very famous case in which Bishop Darcy and the team of exorcist priests of the Aurore Empire had to exorcise several families from the territory of a Baron. Whose culprit was the baron''s son who was a Warlock?


    The necromancers and alchemists were persecuted by the Church of the god of light, but the Warlock was also persecuted by many temples. Since a person to become a Warlock must contract or have a contract with a demon.


    There are Warlocks who have contracts with angels but it is clear that temples will omit this and will hunt indiscriminately. Occasionally, a Warlock who was a good person dies. The public was deceived into believing that all Warlocks are evil, so they didn''t care about that kind of injustice.


    Finally, Bishop Darcy purified the baron''s son and gained much fame and influence, both in the clergy and in the Aurore Empire.


    Purifying means that Bishop Darcy killed the baron''s son, but purified that person''s soul, not allowing the demon to take that person''s soul.


    Since the Baron''s son was a Warlock, purification could only be death. If it were a civilian or a nobleman who had been possessed at most, they would have received a few lashes of punishment, and the demon would be sealed or banished.


    This was also the reason for the clergy to send Bishop Darcy on a "mission" to Matteo Abbey because he was getting more powerful; be it its sacred power, its popularity, and its political power in the capital. Bishop Darcy couldn''t be killed because of his family, but the Pope of the Temple of the god of light felt threatened because there were many greedy people eager to get the support of the temple''s youngest bishop to elevate Bishop Darcy directly to be a Cardinal.


    These people could threaten the Pope''s office!


    However, this was also why Archduke Leon (Emery''s father) thought Bishop Darcy could return home and assume his title, given the power and prestige he had achieved in recent years.


    Of course, both Archduke Leon and Emperor Galahad V would take responsibility for dealing with the temple of the god of light, since a person who holds the office of Bishop could not be dismissed so easily. Bishops have a lot of knowledge, which was risky for the temple of light who wanted to manipulate knowledge about sacred energy and demons.


    Not only the temple of the god of light, but the other temples were like that as well. Since it was this knowledge that made the state accept these temples in its territories.


    However, the Aurore Empire was very strong and the temple of the god of light can''t do what they want, so it was only left for them to agree. Of course, they could try to kill Bishop Darcy on the way to this agreement or Bishop Darcy would end up being crippled "accidentally" on a mission.


    That''s why Butler Louis followed Emery Darcy everywhere to ensure the safety of this young bishop on behalf of Archduke Leon''s family.


    This all opened two paths for Emery Darcy to follow, one who was to reach the top of the clergy the other way was to become a high nobleman.


    Unfortunately, this also put a big target on the back of Emery Darcy, both the family of the first wife of the Archduke of Leon wants to kill him, and the senior people of the church clergy want to get rid of him.


    There were still people of the imperial court who also did not want the Archduke of Leon to have a successor so strong that he threatened the power of all the other nobles.


    That''s why the death of the original Emery Darcy was so pitiful!


    Enemies everywhere!


    The current Emery Darcy knew that his path would be difficult until he got to his family''s home, unfortunately, he has no choice and can only bite the bullet and do what he can to stay alive until he arrives safely in his family''s territory.


    Of course, young Warlock only knew of Bishop Darcy''s fame, he didn''t know about the repercussions that Bishop Darcy''s "heroism" had on the imperial court of the Aurore Empire or about the dark currents that stirred within the highest clergy.


    The young Warlock was a little surprised by Giovanni''s words because in his memoirs no one helped him and everyone turned away from him, in the end, he was thrown out by the church to die in a dark forest.


    Of course, he didn''t die and became very powerful, so powerful that the church was afraid of him, but dared not approach to stop him. He was powerful enough to survive in revelation, if the world had not been obliterated, he would still be living well because he was strong.


    The young Warlock looked at Giovanni not hiding his blue eyes full of uncertainty and suspicion, Giovanni can only sigh. He also doubted Bishop Darcy''s actions, but what could he do?


    When he woke up, he was in Bishop Darcy''s room and even had a good meal with him. Of course, as there was the existence of Theo, Giovanni felt a little safer than being "alone" with Bishop Darcy.


    Young Warlock accessed Giovanni''s memories and saw everything that happened, from being taken by Theo to Bishop Darcy''s request to a pleasant and hearty breakfast along with Bishop Darcy, Theo, and butler Louis.


    Everybody looks happy and normal.


    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N: https://www..p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon

 Chapter 46 - Is It Possible To Have Two Souls In One Body?

    VISIT MY P-A-T-R-E-O-N FOR ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    XXXXX


    Giovanni had only spent a day with Bishop Darcy, but this had already changed much in his destiny.


    With a Bishop by Giovanni''s side, there was no way the church could get rid of him as it did before.


    "This Bishop... Are you sure he doesn''t just want to have sex with you?" the young Warlock asked with a look full of worry. Wasn''t Father Rutger enough, now he''d have to worry that his young Giovanni was tormented by a bishop?


    Giovanni was a little surprised by that question. He wanted to answer immediately that Bishop Darcy was not like that, but he remained silent. Giovanni didn''t have the confidence to say that Bishop Darcy didn''t want to have sex with him, because he also thought the same thing about Father Rutger, but he didn''t things end terribly?


    "So, let''s take a test?" the young Warlock said with a mischievous smile, which made him quite charming.


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, you still haven''t answered me what you are? Did you come to steal my body?" asked Giovanni with caution as he looked at his older version.


    Young Warlock was surprised by Giovanni''s cautious attitude, but then he laughed. He had a thick voice and his laughter was loud, but he still had a mature sensuality that would make many women sigh and men wish, which made Giovanni feel confused.


    "We are the same soul. Over time you will end up assimilating me and not the other way around. For now, this is impossible, because your body and your powers are very weak, if we both merge now you will die by mana explosion" said young Warlock as he finished laughing.


    Giovanni still looked cautiously at young Warlock, it''s not like he can trust that person... Oh, that was him!


    This is so confusing!


    It''s very confusing to feel like he couldn''t trust himself!


    "You''re thinking too much. The time I can take control of your body at this point is only one day if I don''t use any of my powers. If I use powers, I can only stay a few hours, since his body is too weak to withstand the powers I have developed in the last 20 years" said the young Warlock, finding funny the face of his young self that seemed confused.


    Somehow weird, this Giovanni was kind of cute!


    "The stronger I get, the longer you can take over my body?" Giovanni cautiously asks the blue eyes seemed to show a little youthful impetuosity.


    "It''s not like that. The longest time I can take over your body in a week. My mental power developed in a very volatile way, since I was forced into extreme circumstances. No matter how physically strong you get, my mental power is very volatile for you to bear," said young Warlock seriously.


    "But what if my mental power grows, then can you take over my body any longer?" asked Giovanni, wondering to what extent this older version of yours wanted to take advantage of his body.


    "If your mental power grows too much, you don''t have to worry about me taking over your body. After all, when this moment comes you will have the ability to absorb the fragments of my soul. I have already said we are the same soul, only that the fragments of my soul are stained with the powers of the god of time" said the young Warlock sighing of Giovanni suspiciously.


    Giovanni looked at his older version with a curious look, but he had a high guard. He was very sensitive to the sacred powers and the Mana. He could feel that there was something different about this young Warlock.


    It was like a subtle aura that surrounded young Warlock''s "body." However, Giovanni previously thought it was the power of young Warlock, but now he thought it might be something else.


    "Did you use the powers of the god of time to come back?" Giovanni asked only to confirm his suspicions.


    "Not exactly. I made a contract with a fallen angel who had a blessing from the god of time. This blessing was one that froze time. Technically it was useless, but when the world was destroyed, I could freeze the space around me" the young Warlock said with a sigh, but soon remained silent.


    Young Warlock didn''t want to talk about it anymore, he didn''t mean he''d lived 1000 years wandering through the dimensions. Therefore, he witnessed the destruction of many dimensions. He had studied a lot and perfected his blessing of time, of course, this was still not enough to go back to the beginning of it all.


    In this case, he lied to Giovanni by saying that it was 20 years of training that separated the powers of the two. He didn''t want to scare Giovanni, the truth is it was hundreds of years of training.


    There was no way Giovanni''s body could bear so much power from his soul, so he also could not take Giovanni''s body as he pleased. Each time he used his powers through Giovanni''s body there would be heavy penalties.


    Which was very inconvenient and could also put Giovanni''s life and his own life in danger.


    "What should I call you?" Giovanni asked after young Warlock was silent for a few minutes. He wanted to ask more, but as the young Warlock was silent it was better not to ask, because there would be two results to his questions, the young Warlock could lie to him or that person could be angry with him.


    "You can call me Yani. You may remember that our mother called us that when we were little," said young Warlock Yani with a sad smile.


    Yani is the diminutive of Giovanni, that''s what his mother and sisters called him when he was still a child.


    "Yani... Yes, it''s been a long time since I heard that nickname" Giovanni muttered lost in memories of his childhood.


    Giovanni and Yani shared the same happy childhood and part of their troubled adolescence, the turning point of the two was also the **** made by Father Rutger, but the difference was what happened after they cleaned the dead best friend''s room.


    Giovanni was helped by Emery, while Yani was not helped by anyone until he was expelled from the clergy to die in a desolate forest. Of course, there was Arabeth who sided with Yani and helped him on the difficult journey of self-discovery and develop his Warlock powers.


    "So, what do you mean by testing Bishop Darcy?" asked Giovanni, coming out of his melancholy thoughts.


    "I''ll say it, but first let''s get out of here, " said Yani, also awakening from his thoughts. With a snap of fingers, the scenery changed and they were in a comfortable living room.


    "What?" asked Giovanni, surprised to look around. The style of this room was very different from what he had already seen, there were crystals everywhere and the chairs looked soft and comfortable.


    "Surprised? That''s the style of the Elves, they live in a lot of luxury. Everything you know about elves being nature beings who don''t care about worldly things... Just forget about it. Elves are the most intelligent and arrogant beings you will encounter in your life. They want to live better than everyone else, so they care so much about things being luxurious and refined," said Yani looking at the surprised Giovanni.


    Then Yani told Giovanni his plan, that when he heard young Warlock''s plan, he felt very shy and ashamed.


    "I think in the language of beast-men, this plan is called the Honey Trap," Yani said a little thought, a long time ago that he had interacted with the beast-men people, so he wasn''t sure if that was the right term.


    "Well, this will show the true colors of Bishop Darcy, if he is equal to Rutger," said Yani trying to convince Giovanni that he could use the body of this young man.


    "What if he is equal to Rutger?" asked Giovanni fearful of discovering bishop Darcy''s "true colors."


    "Then I''ll kill him. Isn''t his butler out? So, I''m going to kill him, and then we''re going to leave," Yani said without even blinking in his answer. He had an ancient soul. He had killed people before and he struggled to survive in the Apocalypse.


    Killing one more person made no difference to Yani!


    The only care he should have was with the butler Louis, because from Giovanni''s memories and what Giovanni felt, Louis had a strange and unfathomable power, which could be dangerous to Giovanni''s weak body.


    So, to kill Emery you had to do this in the absence of butler Louis!


    VISIT MY P-A-T-R-E-O-N FOR ADVANCED CHAPTERS: https://www..p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon

 Chapter 47 - Contract With The Fallen Angel

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N for the advanced chapters: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    XXXXXXX


    Emery Darcy had woken up two hours after the butler and Theo had left for the city. He hadn''t the idea that Giovanni was having a conversation with his version of the future and that they planned to test his character to decide whether to kill him or not.


    Emery woke up refreshed and stretched out like a cat that just woke up from his nap. He did this to escape Azarphy''s harassment because he felt disturbed in his heart and feared for his chrysanthemum.


    He didn''t want his chrysanthemum to be taken like this, this world was a Dark BL which meant dirty, heavy sex. Emery bet that people wouldn''t pass oil to help have anal sex... He didn''t want to be deflowered in the raw!


    "Let''s not think about it!" Emery decided after lazing. Then he saw Giovanni sleeping peacefully by his side, the wavy brown hair was messed up on the pillow and his peaceful face was quite attractive.


    Emery couldn''t resist Giovanni''s cuteness and fragile state, he began to caress the young novice''s hair, time and time again he pinched the cheeks that still had baby fat.


    "I wonder what I''m going to do now?" thought Emery watching Giovanni asleep. He already rescued the MC from the novel, but what would he do now?


    Should he send the MC home or release him somewhere? What about the ritual to bind Arabeth to be a loyal follower of Giovanni?


    "I''ll probably have to take Giovanni with me to the Aurore Empire because Louis will want to kill Giovanni for listening to our conversation," thought Emery worried.


    Previously, Emery Darcy thought of only making a good impression on Giovanni and only, but now that he had met the MC, he didn''t dare to send the MC to the wolves of the church and see him being whipped to almost die.


    Even if Arabeth showed up to save Giovanni, but by then the 16-year-old would have lost all faith in humanity, which was Arabeth''s initial goal.


    Unfortunately, Louis had a terrible habit of telling his family''s secrets and Emery''s plans in front of weak people, because the butler thought he could easily shut up this kind of person.


    Of course, that shut up was killing these people.


    However, Emery who came from a nonviolent world, couldn''t stand this kind of blunt and cruel method, besides, if he could avoid killing, why not avoid it? So, he decided to take Theo with him, after all, Theo was only 14 years old and was just a child.


    In Giovanni''s case, Emery never thought of killing this great god MC, after all, this can cause the collapse of this world. At least Emery didn''t want to test that theory.


    Emery thought it was best to ask Giovanni after what he wanted to do, after all, it may be that he wants to leave the church and go elsewhere, not necessarily follow Emery around.


    Not that Emery wanted to take this great god with him, but it wouldn''t hurt to take him along the way until they reached the Empire of Aurore, as the Warlocks would have greater freedom there.


    What about Arabeth''s summons?


    "Azarphy, are you there?" asked Emery a little shyly, but as he didn''t know who to talk to about it, he could only ask that fallen perverted angel.


    "Yes, what do you want?" asked Azarphy suspiciously. He could read Emery''s emotions. He knew Emery wanted something from him.


    Yes, Azarphy felt no guilt of taking advantage of Emery, on the contrary, he became increasingly bold and confident. However, he was always wary of human requests, as humans are often quite cunning and full of schemes.


    "You do business, right? Like with contracts and everything?" asked Emery with a shrewd smile, which clashed to his ever-serious face. For Azarphy it seemed that this human was going to do something big, which for some strange reason made him feel excited!


    "Yes, since nothing in this world is free," Azarphy said without talking about the law of cause and effect because it would be too complicated to explain it to a human.


    "So, what do I need to change for you to help me summon a demon-like Arabeth''s level?" Emery asked with a very dishonest smile.


    "Oh, you''re going to do something big," Azarphy said as he saw Emery still had his face expressionless. Azarphy could only feel his emotions fluctuating, which made him even more curious.


    "Nothing too big, I''m just going to move things along. But you still haven''t answered me," Emery said shrug. He turned his gaze to Giovanni who was asleep and pinched once again his fluffy cheeks.


    He couldn''t let things go too far outside the original plot, after all, he needs to know what''s going to happen in the next few days before he goes back to his family''s house.


    Also, if Giovanni doesn''t have a contract with Arabeth how would this 16-year-old become a powerful Warlock in the future?


    Taking Arabeth from Giovanni was like taking the sword from a Holy Knight, he would be very vulnerable!


    Emery was even wondering whether or not to make Louis kill Father Rutger before they left, after all, a man who rapes a teenager he could die a thousand times!


    This would also be something that would gain the MC''s favor, so in the future, if he (Emery) falls into danger, he can ask the MC for help, which will already be a future Warlock!


    Yes, Emery Darcy''s motivations were still quite selfish, after all, he was the only one who would have a very pitiful death if he took a wrong step!


    So, what was the problem with using everything he could?


    His life is the most important!


    "I can''t think of anything now, can I charge you later?" Azarphy said thoughtfully. It''s not that he didn''t think of anything, he knew what he wanted, but if he said it out loud he could scare Bishop Darcy to death.


    "I''m not going to be your sex slave, I''m soon warning you!" said Emery a little embarrassed, but he had to make that point clear. It''s not that Emery found himself irresistible, but he was news to Azarphy, so he could intuit that the angel wanted to take his chrysanthemum just out of curiosity!


    "I don''t need a contract to get to you, " said Azarphy with a playful and malicious tone, causing Emery to blush and feel her nipples become stiff.


    Oh, he got excited with just one sentence!


    He''s a lost cause!


    No, this weak body for pleasure is what a lost cause!


    It is the fault of the original Emery who led a shameless sex life in brothels!


    "Cough... Cough... All right, bring the contract and put this clause that I will not be your slave anyway and I will not do anything that puts my life at risk" said Emery coughing a little to ward off the feeling of shame from his heart.


    "All right, but I''ll leave the part of my terms in the contract blank for me," Azarphy said, forming a contract with his sacred powers.


    The role of the contract appeared before Emery''s midnight blue eyes, he looked at the contents of the contract. The language was strange, but he could read quietly as if there was a translator in his mind.


    "You just need to put a little bit of one of your energies (sacred or natural) or your Mana to sign the contract," said Azarphy to see Emery look long at the contract.


    MANA or the energies (sacred, natural, demonic��) had unique signatures in their powers, so contract signatures were done differently than a simple stamp and name signature.


    "Won''t you ask me how I could read the contract?" asked Emery suspiciously, too bad he couldn''t see Azarphy because he wanted to look at what expression this angel was making.


    "Why would I ask that? I wrote the contract exactly as you asked. I''m not a treacherous human, I''m an angel" said Azarphy, a little annoyed by the suspicion of the young human.


    It''s not Emery''s fault for distrusting Azarphy since he doesn''t understand the minds of strong people. Azarphy is almost as strong as a god because he would have to lie if he wanted to do something?


    Emery sighed and thought he was exaggerating, if Azarphy wanted to harm him, he would have been dead for a long time. He didn''t forget that Azarphy was a great BOSS!


    Moreover, it has been proven before that Emery''s body was very susceptible to Azarphy''s advances, so it was not necessary to be forced or deceived!


    Then Emery Darcy circled his power of nature through his body, using some of his healing energy to mark the contract.


    "Ready the contract is signed. Now, I''m going to tell you and help you summon Arabeth, you want to know now?" asked Azarphy after keeping the contract.


    "No, now it would be problematic. After Louis comes back, then we''ll talk about it again," Emery said shaking his head. He wasn''t crazy to perform a summoning ritual without his trusted butler by his side, because someone had to keep watch.


    Emery didn''t want to be caught by the superiors of the clergy!


    Also, if he needs to pick up special materials or items, Louis would be much more useful at it than Emery, who doesn''t know enough about this world.


    "By the way, your butler left a space bag and warned you wouldn''t be back until tomorrow because of the rain. There is a communication stone in the bag in case you need something from the city" said Azarphy seeing that Giovanni was still asleep.


    Emery took the leather bag with eyes full of excitement and curiosity, after all, this was a legendary item in the novels, the space bag!


    All right, here it was not as glorious as in the novels, after all, it just looked like a leather bag and it wasn''t even beautiful, Emery felt a little disappointed that it wasn''t a beautiful platinum or silver ring, or a medallion with a large golden dragon designed... Anyway, at least it was a space item!


    The fantasy worlds seemed even more incredible in the eyes of a transmigrant like Emery.


    XXXXXXX


    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N for the advanced chapters: https://www..p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon

 Chapter 48 - A Male Beauty That Makes The Eyes Shine

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N for advanced chapters. I even have chapter 81 in the advanced chapters: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    XXXXXXXX


    When Emery opened the bag, he didn''t know whether to cry or laugh when he saw a large amount of food, clothes, and money. It seemed that butler Louis was afraid that his young master would starve in his absence one day.


    "He must have put that amount of food in fear that you''d be poisoned by the food in the kitchens," Azarphy said as he saw what was in the bag. In addition to the money and clothing that were already there for obvious reasons, this amount of food could not be easily justified.


    "It''s not that. He knows I''m not good at dealing with people of lower status," Emery said with a sigh. The truth is that the original Emery Darcy was too arrogant and lazy to deal with people of lower status than his. Also, he was very spoiled by butler Louis and hardly ever went out to eat in the abbey''s community canteen.


    The rare exceptions were when great big wigs appeared as Holy Knights, Archbishops, other bishops and cardinals. So the original Emery forced itself to participate in the tasteless food of the canteens.


    The food prepared in order and payment for the cooks of the abbey were different from the "free" food that everyone ate from the canteen, at least the taste was better.


    Besides, the original Bishop Darcy made Louis deal with people of lower status, which was quite common for the nobles. The current Emery is also behaving like this, letting Louis deal with other people, of course, the reason is quite different since Emery didn''t know how he should act with the other people in this world.


    Not to mention that he did not know who to trust, he could hardly trust Louis, but in this case, he had no choice because, without his butler Louis, he would probably end up destined to have the tragic death of the original Bishop Darcy.


    Unfortunately, there was no magic attack item or a wand or staff. There was a jeweled-looking sword that had an almost sacred glow to it and there were some gloves that also looked like magic. Of course, there was still the chaplet with pearl beads in gold threads, with the symbol of the sun and the moon at the end of the chains, in addition to the exquisite book with golden letters entitled "Sacred Book of Light''''. These last items should be the usual items for any clergyman, of course for Bishop Darcy there were only the richest and the best things.


    Emery looked at the sword and then looked at his thin arms and soft hands, surely Bishop Darcy wasn''t someone to use swords. However, the gloves seemed more real for him to wear. Or would he use the sword and gloves at the same time?


    "Even if you used a sword at the same time it is still heavy. It doesn''t matter if it''s sacred or not. The gloves are only used to extend the sacred power and aren''t tricked with magic to make things lighter," Azarphy told Emery mentally, he was also looking at everything in the bag.


    "Bishop Darcy must have found this sword beautiful and brought it just to appreciate," Emery thought quickly and didn''t dare move the sword.


    However, Emery also looked at food strangely. There were some dishes and silverware, fine wines, and some unprocessed foods like strange fruits (which he hadn''t seen in his life), herbs, vegetables, eggs, in short, there were many types of food, some radiated an almost ethereal glow and others looked a little ugly, not very appetizing.


    "But some of these foods don''t seem to have been made by the abbey kitchens" Emery commented while looking at the beautiful and tasty desserts, apple pies, blueberry pies, raspberry pie, stuffed cakes, simple cakes, cakes with exquisite decorations, small stuffed sweets, among other sweet foods.


    "Apparently your butler likes sweet things, " said Azarphy with a little hunger. He also liked sweets and of that exquisite kind was even better!


    Azarphy was a foodie, so he has no problems with taste, he eats everything from sweet to the most bitter-tasting foods.


    "Do you want any of them?" asked Emery thinking it would be good to eat some sweets. These sweets reminded him of the Western desserts he ate at university during his work break-time.


    "It is better to first eat lunch and then dessert. It''s already 2:00 in the afternoon and you ate eight o''clock in the morning. If you don''t eat properly with that weak body of yours, you''ll end up fainting," Azarphy said suddenly, making Emery laugh.


    Azarphy was surprised to hear Emery''s laugh, he felt something move in his chest. His laugh was like the gentle breeze of the hot summer. Putting that together with his beautiful face like an angel, he was so handsome that Azarphy even doubted that the Archangel Gabriel (his superior) could overcome this human in beauty.


    Emery could no longer keep the fa?ade frozen when he heard Azarphy speak so fairly, when in fact the fallen angel just wanted to eat more.


    Oh, that was so cute!


    "Yes, let''s eat, " said Emery with a warm smile, making Azarphy feel even stranger because something in his chest seemed to shake more than normal.


    A pity that the warm smile lasted so little, the face returned to seriousness once again. Azarphy sighed and felt a little confused to find it regrettable that the smile didn''t remain.


    The good thing about space items is that the things that stay there can be preserved for a multitude of times, the bad thing is that space was limited and couldn''t put living things inside since space remained frozen.


    Emery got up from the bed and went to the table, even though his white bishop clothes were crumpled, he didn''t care about it. He''d like to take off those uncomfortable clothes.


    Bishop Darcy''s outfit today was a long white robe with the emblems and banners with the symbol of the Rising Sun Church, in short, he still had to wear pants and a shirt under that tunic, not to mention the intimate clothes of fine and long fabric.


    Luckily it was autumn and it was colder, but in the summer these clothes must be unbearable to wear!


    Emery stopped before taking the items out of the space bag and thought it was best to take off that long and bothersome tunic, he took it off and put it on top of the armchair near the fireplace that was out.


    As Emery''s body was more to the flexible side and as he is in a body that was pampered to the end, his light skin looked soft and beautiful. His long legs filled her tight white trousers well, in fact, they showed even more of his pretty figure.


    The clothing under the cleric''s tunic was as extravagant as the gold, silver, and diamond crest (the symbol of the god of light) on Bishop Darcy''s tunic. A long-sleeved shirt in royal blue silk, with loose arms and fastened at the wrist by two diamond buttons. Silver threads were sewn on the front that intertwined until the end of the shirt as if surrounding the white ivory buttons that went almost from the collar to the end of the shirt. Combined with the black leather trousers that were not too tight and the soft leather boots also black, Emery looked very handsome and brave, much less saintly and a more charming man.


    Beautiful wasn''t a word that could easily describe Emery since the whole set made him seem holier than noble and more beautiful than an angel.


    Azarphy, who had already seen Emery naked when he showered, shouldn''t be so impressed, but even then, he felt something beat in his chest and felt disturbed.


    "So, it''s better!" Emery said, breathing relieved. He still felt weird with those half-puffed sleeves, but it was better than the weight of the cleric''s tunic on his body.


    "Um ... yes you are quite handsome." A young man''s voice interrupts Emery''s happy bubble, who turns surprised to see Giovanni sitting in bed with a watchful eye on him.


    A few moments ago, Giovanni agreed that Yani would take care of his body for that day to put into practice the plan to test what Bishop Darcy wanted with him.


    Yani awoke a short time ago, he blinked his eyes to the clarity of the afternoon that invaded the room, he then looked around the luxurious and comfortable room. He rubbed his eyes and looked at his hands that were smaller than he remembered.


    "Did I really be 16 again?" Yani though she thought it was a little surreal to have a body again. The fragments of his soul wandered for a very long time, he had even lost hope previously of being able to return to the past.


    When suddenly his soul was pulled by something and he found Giovanni, who was his younger version and had that long conversation.


    I still do. That was kind of surreal!


    Then Yani heard the rustling of clothes and he became tense, but seeing that it was only Bishop Darcy taking his clothes off the clergy, he was more relieved.


    Until Yani saw Bishop Darcy''s handsome face and he was wearing noble clothes that revealed the outline of his body more than the clerics'' tunics.


    Seeing Giovanni''s memories wasn''t compared to seeing the real person, it was like seeing an actor on the movie screen and then seeing the actor in an autograph section, the reality was often better than seeing through the screen. That''s how Yani felt when he saw Emery so at ease.


    Yani had lived a lot and seen many people through this vast world, in addition to traveling between dimensions. Of course, there were many feminine and masculine beauties, in his opinion none of them surpassed Arabeth.


    For Yani, the human version of Arabeth was the epitome of beauty


    Until that moment, when he saw Bishop Darcy''s face.


    Ah, a rare beauty!


    If someone painted Arabeth and Emery in a painting that item would be considered sacred in the blink of an eye!


    Of course, if someone dared to sell to the church... If it was Yani, He is sure he''d keep that kind of painting to himself.


    "Um ... yes you are quite handsome" so Yani said it without thinking too much. He used to be a very honest person, especially after becoming very powerful, because he feared nothing else.


    "Oh, you woke up just in time," said Emery, a little embarrassed with his ears becoming a little red. Emery tried to smile at Giovanni, his smile came out a little funny and then his face hurt. He didn''t really have a face that used to smile, it was like he was frozen.


    Oh, his face is hurting now!


    But his shame at failing to smile hurts even more!


    "Pfft" Yani laughed at Bishop Darcy''s rapid change of expression and laughed, even more, when he saw him rubbing his face with total seriousness.


    Bishop Darcy seemed like a person who didn''t use to smile much so he felt uncomfortable smiling or expressing strong emotions with this beautiful face like a statue of Michelangelo.


    "Oh, the MC is in a good mood!" thought Emery was still smoothing his cheeks, he really had cramps in his face!


    How shameful!


    XXXXXXXX


    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N for advanced chapters. I even have chapter 81 in the advanced chapters: https://www..p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon

 Chapter 49 - Shall We Take A Walk In The Garden? (part 1)

    Visit My P-A-T-R-E-O-N for an advanced chapter: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    (XXX)


    Emery forgot to ask how Giovanni ended up sleeping next to him again, after all, the two had only had breakfast and should be very awake.


    Emery''s situation was special, as Azarphy was taking liberties with him and playing immorality with his body!


    Emery could only cast a sleeping spell on himself to make Azarphy stop his little sex games. Giovanni had no reason to sleep, right?


    Of course, Emery didn''t pay attention to that detail.


    He was a little too shocked by the discovery of the magic of sleep ... The original Emery used this for unspeakable things ... There are many things that the original owner of the body did that would be considered crimes, of course, that Emery would have a long headache while accessing the detailed memories of that body.


    Therefore, he didn''t stick to the small details around him. Of course, there was a fallen angel around him to further increase his worries.


    "I was going to put the food on the table now, so go wash your face and hands to come to eat," Emery said, forgetting the customs of this new world. He was so distracted by other thoughts that he ended up saying things that are not the customs of this world.


    Yani looked strangely at Bishop Darcy, but he used magic to cleanse himself. Giovanni''s 16-year-old body was that of an apprentice-level wizard, which was quite simple to use "Clean" or "Glow".


    He would use Clean to clean himself and Glow to make his appearance better, as he planned to use the honey trap to "test" Bishop Darcy. Glow is a spell to improve the appearance of the person, giving more shine and softness to the hair, the skin becomes more beautiful and the lips become more attractive.


    A spell stronger than glow would be "Pure Beauty", which is a School Wizard-level spell, which is a level not yet capable of the current Giovanni. Of course, this is a spell learned for those who follow the path of the Arcane Wizard.


    The mages are divided into two classes, Battle Mage and Arcane Wizard. The first is suitable to go to the battles and defend the country. The second are scholars of matrices and magical knowledge.


    The Wizard has their classification systems, such as Beginner, Student, Apprentice, Scholastic, Teacher, Master, Grand Master, Wizard Elite (add a specific Elemental), and Archimage. The higher the Wizard''s rating, the higher the size of your Dan for storing Mana.


    There are a few different paths in the Rank of Battle Mage, from The Apprentice, the path that unfolds is another, such as Soldier Mage, Lieutenant Mage, Captain Mage, General Mage, Mage Commander, and Marshal Mage. These are wizards who participate in battles between kingdoms or war between fiefdoms.


    Their title is Mage, everyone already knows that Mage is the Mana warrior and a Wizard is a student of magic. Of course, being studious has its advantages as magical items that can be both attack and defense.


    In the case of Battle Mages, there are even stricter rules, as Mage who have the title of General above cannot participate in the battle between fiefdoms, as they can cause great destruction. Mage below the Commander''s level cannot participate in the strategic decisions of a nationwide battle.


    It has long been established that the powers of human beings were stored in three places in the body, Dan, Dantin, and Soul.


    Dan is formed by a jewel inside the brain that is connected to the central nerves and is complemented by a set of 12 jewels in the bones. Dantin is like an hourglass of sand where two main energies are stored, vitality and strength.


    The Dantin is located in the stomach, completed by the set of small vortexes that are located in the chakra points of the body. The soul is represented by a single jewel in the heart, and by this jewel that sacred energy, natural energy, demonic energy among others, is filtered and distributed through the body through the blood system.


    All beings of the human dimension had Dan, Dantin, and jewel of the soul, but not all developed magical talent or physical talent or talents for energies. Besides, it takes an empirical study or academic study to be able to develop and control powers.


    Some cases where talent is greater than knowledge... Well, it usually generates an explosion of mana or vitality, if you have a talent that goes in the direction of the jewel of the soul, there is a great risk of this human being hunted by supernatural entities to be devoured.


    Mental energy is part of Dan''s power, the higher the mental energy, the greater the risk of losing control (emotional problems) and killing someone (because of negative feelings) or harming one''s own body (if you have self-loathing). Strong mental energy means that the jewel of the soul is also surprisingly rare and strong, which makes a person to be a rare and precious prey to foreign races such as demons and spirits.


    Arabeth initially chooses Giovanni to be his young master because he wants to devour that mental energy or if he is lucky, he can make a contract in which the young human sells his soul (Giovanni) which would be even more beneficial.


    "Oh, I had almost forgotten that the MC is a talented wizard," thought Emery a little surprised to see Giovanni using his Mana to clean himself, which was faster and more efficient.


    "Sometimes I forget I''m in a fantasy world," thought Emery sighing with regret.


    Emery felt strange, was he getting used to this world already?


    Hell, not!


    He was just still thinking about his original world and couldn''t cut the habit there. Well, it''s only been two days since he woke up, he still has time to adapt.


    "I almost forgot, Azarphy, do you want me to talk about your existence?" asked Emery, remembering that he couldn''t let Azarphy eat since Giovanni woke up.


    "For now, it''s better not," said Azarphy, disappointed not to be able to eat as he would like. However, he didn''t want to get involved with other humans.


    Humans were too troublesome!


    "Don''t worry I''ll put too much food, so I''ll go out for a while to take a quick walk around the garden. So, you can eat the things I''ll leave on the table" said Emery to console this great fallen angel BOSS!


    "Are you going out? Are you sure, your butler isn''t here" said Azarphy looking estrangement at the handsome Emery. With a figure as attractive as his, Azarphy feared he would get into trouble out there.


    He felt worried. Emery was a rare beauty, as things were going on in this abbey, it was quite credible to be taken advantage of.


    Okay, Azarphy was exaggerating a little, after all, Emery is a Bishop unless an Archbishop arrives at Matteo Abbey, Emery could not be pressured by anyone.


    "It''s not like anyone dares touch me anyway. Well, I''m also a bit of a wizard, so I can defend myself," Emery said pensively.


    Although he hadn''t practiced this "magic" yet, he felt he could do something big if someone posed a threat to him.


    Emery just didn''t know if he could kill since he never did it, but fighting with everything he had, Emery would do it to preserve his little life!


    "Still yes..." Azarphy said in doubt, because he wanted to eat good food, but was also worried that someone would take this good human to something dangerous.


    Of course, his motives were very selfish and a little wicked.


    "Oh, are you worried about me?" said Emery jokingly, it''s not like he didn''t feel his back creeping and the danger his chrysanthemum was going through. Only he couldn''t scream and say "don''t covet my chrysanthemum!", that would be very shameful and arrogant!


    "With that appearance of yours, you can be robbed!" said Azarphy full of justice.


    It would be more believable if Azarphy hadn''t hugged Emery from behind and his hands that were caressing the young Bishop''s belly.


    Oh, be more serious!


    Don''t whisper in my ear!


    You do it knowing I''m going to get hard!


    "I''ll eat!" said Emery sighing and ignoring Azarphy, coming out of the angel''s shameless embrace. He had already put the food on the table, which temporarily distracted Azarphy from his perverted intent.


    Emery wasn''t going to give up his chrysanthemum!


    It wasn''t the struggle of a weak shou, but in this world that had sex as something to reproduce and not for pleasure... Emery knew that people didn''t know how to prepare their sexual partners... He didn''t want to have his anus torn or get an infection.


    So what if he has healing powers?


    It was still going to hurt like hell!


    Besides, with this weak constitution of his, he''d be very dead if the angel decided to go too wild or spend hours doing it!


    Don''t think he hasn''t read novel BLs enough!


    The fallen angel had a strong and dominating gong vibe!


    Emery could already predict that he would be one of those shous who would stay in bed all day because of the pain and tiredness!


    He didn''t want that!


    Yani watched Bishop Darcy closely, he felt a sacred aura around that bishop but did not know if it belonged to him or was anything else.


    "Giovanni come let''s eat!" said Emery sitting in the chair and calling the distracted Giovanni.


    "Is there anything on my face?" thought Emery to see Giovanni looking at him so intently.


    Emery knew that the body he was in was very beautiful and that he was at great risk in a world as terrible as this, but at the same time, he only had two days left in his new body. He has not yet become accustomed to being a rare beauty who attracts birds and butterflies around him.


    Therefore, he could not interpret the look of "Giovanni", who seemed slightly delighted and had some dark interest in his male beauty (Emery).


    Emery just knew it was bad to be beautiful, but he really didn''t feel that he was a rare and tempting beauty.


    So, Azarphy sighed as he read Emery''s confused mind. That was why he didn''t want Emery to leave there unprotected.


    Emery and Giovanni outside would be two fat lambs ready to be bullied!


    Ah, he was very worried!


    Visit My P-A-T-R-E-O-N for an advanced chapter: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    (XXX)


    GLOSSARY:


    (1) - Dan: It is used in Chinese alchemy. In some novels it is used as an alchemist system, it can be associated with pills as well. They are the size of a bean or a pill in our modern world. https://pt.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alquimia_chinesa


    (2) Dantin: It is like a vessel that stores the power of any kind that we authors like to imagine. It is usually in the stomach and is connected to the chakra.. Very used in Xianxia novels.

 Chapter 50 - Shall We Take A Walk In The Garden? (part 2)

    Visit MY P-A-T-R-E-O-N for advanced chapters: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    (XXX)


    The two younger men were eating in silence, Emery stared intently as Giovanni filled his mouth with something similar to Arabic bread only with some meat fillings on top, he looked like he was eating as if he had been starving for many years and not just for six hours.


    "Would Giovanni be like Azarphy, would he be a foodie?" Emery thought as she looked at how delighted he seemed to be eating Arabian bread with a filling.


    "So good! Oh, it''s been so long since I''ve had a meal!" Though Yani was eating quickly, he felt he had died and entered the dimension of paradise.


    He already thought it was worth being reborn!


    "Giovanni, I want to go for a walk in the ''garden''. I didn''t walk much through Matteo Abbey. I need to know where the exits and the important places are. Do you want to go with me?" asked Emery while eating a muffin with dark chocolate pastry and white and sweet cream filling.


    The chocolate was very bitter and with the sweet a little greasy cream. It was so good that Emery looked very happy eating, only the sparkle in his eyes showed satisfaction. Of course, that made Azarphy even more eager to eat.


    Oh, this food must have something magical to be so delicious!


    This would not be far from the truth, this muffin has chocolate that is made with stellar cocoa that is grown with the cold energy of the night and watered with the coldest waters, it is cold and can strengthen affinity with the water element, of course, the processing of making chocolate makes the ice-cold taste more smoothed and the taste becomes a little more bitter than normal.


    The Wizard after arriving at the apprentice stage begins to train with the elements and discover their affinities, this type of muffin would be a treasure for a Wizard.


    Emery licked his fingers that had creams because he had already devoured the muffin quickly and was already picking up another. That was a treasure that was being eaten like an ordinary dumpling!


    Of course, Emery was already a Scholastic Wizard stage, so he could consume this muffin without suffering damage from excess iced chocolate in his system. Unfortunately, being a Scholastic Wizard was just a "little bit" of magic for Emery, who didn''t have much of a notion of the Wizards'' stage division.


    Giovanni suddenly felt thirsty to see Emery licking his fingers so slowly, his tongue was quite rosy, he looked like an orange cat licking his paws.


    "Hey, am I doing the honey trap or are you doing the honey trap?"


    Yani thought this while calming his heartbeat, he had already forgotten what it was like to have hormones so volatile... The teenager was so terrible!


    "Yes, I also want to get my stuff in the dorm, can you come with me?" said Yani as he recovered from his sudden shock of teenage hormones.


    "Of course, that would be nice for me to see the novices'' facilities, " said Emery thoughtfully. He remembered that there was a "hole" in the wall of Matteo Abbey where novices would play outside or go to escape some activity or even harassment. He knew he''d stay there, but he had to see it with his own eyes and learn the way.


    Yani remembered that in his past life, he had left everything in the dormitory. Of course, when he was expelled from the abbey, he barely had an outfit on his body. For many months, Yani had to depend on the charitable people of villages and small towns, until he reached the big cities and managed to get a job with a nobleman.


    Among his things were his family''s letters and some magical items that were given by his mother and siblings to keep him safe, but Yani was afraid to show these items and they would be stolen by other novices or by the greedy priests of this abbey, who were unaware of his true identity as the son of a noble duke.


    For many years Yani wondered if anything would have changed if he had taken his magical items of protection? Yani always wondered if he could have defeated Father Rutger and not been raped.


    Of course, this was a thought that victims have after the **** occurred, that it was their fault, and what they could do differently so they wouldn''t have been raped or what could be changed so they wouldn''t have to take a beating.


    Except that he was raped in that moment of weakness doesn''t mean Father Rutger wouldn''t make the move on him if it was another time. Yani at that time was talented and knew magic, but Father Rutger was older and more experienced, who would win would be hard to predict, even if Yani had his family items with him.


    Anyway, Yani knew in his heart that it wasn''t his fault and that Father Rutger was the guilty person and a sick person. Over time Yani refused to let this one terrible night determine the rest of his life.


    It was his life and he wouldn''t let father Rutger''s memory and the church''s actions wouldn''t destroy the rest of his free life!


    Yani tried to live his best, but there were some things he did unconsciously because of the traumas he suffered in that period, such as putting his life at risk by having affairs with married women or enjoying the noble virgin daughters of some of their employers.


    All the women wanted to have sex with Yani with consents, but it was risky for his life, given that to maintain the "honor" of the woman the husband or father could kill Yani with all the justifications.


    If it wasn''t for Arabeth helping Yani escape every time, Yani would have died much sooner. Of course, Yani had to put up with the jealous demon for days and sometimes the two fought physically, ending up full of ugly bruises and abrasions.


    Now that Yani had the support of a Bishop, even if that support was temporary, he wanted to recover these items that would be quite useful if Giovanni needed to escape unexpectedly.


    Much better than when Yani was expelled from the abbey to die!


    "There''s still Arabeth... I can feel him around, but the connection is still not strong enough for me to communicate with him" thought Yani, remembering the jealous demon who did everything to seduce him, managing to make Yani successfully fall into sexual debauchery.


    Not that Yani regretted it now, but he didn''t want Giovanni to be played as easily as he had been before. He had to be cautious with Arabeth.


    Yani couldn''t deny that he had strong feelings for Arabeth for many years because the two were together at the time that Yani was weak and small. Yani was very grateful that Arabeth followed by his side.


    Ha! He was grateful there was a demon!


    However, he hadn''t seen Arabeth in many hundreds of years, even before the destruction of the scale of hell, it was as if Arabeth had disappeared without a trace. Some Titan might have swallowed the demon marquis.


    So Yani vaguely felt an affection and concern, but mostly he felt indebted to Arabeth. However, knowing the demon marquis''s personality, Yani couldn''t reveal these feelings and also couldn''t let Giovanni sympathize too much with Arabeth.


    Arabeth was a strange demon who dedicated his entire existence to loving Giovanni, who was a dirty human in his words. Of course, this was Yani''s Arabeth, the current Arabeth was still just a demon marquis who wants to make a contract with the current Giovanni to be able to feed on the mental power of the young novice.


    Emery, who was unaware of Yani''s internal debate, was a little surprised by the 16-year-old''s slightly more confident attitude. Which was quite different from the attitude he had this morning, that he was cautious and shook hands with fear.


    "Does he trust me more now?" thought Emery a little confused and a little happy. Oh, if the MC trusts him more, isn''t that good?


    Azarphy looked at this "Giovanni" and felt that there was something strange about this 16-year-old teenager, the power of time was still in that person''s body, but that was all he could feel.


    Blessings were something strange, they could be given anywhere and for anyone, they could be little, high, or rare. Someone who paid the price well could get a blessing in a temple for this teenager, it wasn''t necessary to be in the temple to receive the blessing.


    Of course, if one wanted a specific blessing, they would have to go to the temple to select a blessing or order a blessing. The commission was sent and analyzed by the Temple and then the person would have an answer and the ritual would be done so that a new blessing could be created.


    Therefore, Azarphy became suspicious about "Giovanni", but he also couldn''t claim that this wasn''t a greater blessing that had been given to this teenager by a Temple of the god of time.


    "A novice in the Church of the God of Light has a blessing from the temple of the God of Time. The Church of the God of Light is really in decline" Azarphy scoffed in thought.


    (XXX)


    Visit MY P-A-T-R-E-O-N for advanced chapters: https://www..p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon

 Chapter 51 - Sexy Halo” Of BL Characters

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N for advanced chapters: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    [xxxxxxxxxxxxxx]


    Emery finished eating and wiped his hands using "Clean", of course, that he was all cheerful when using mana for a spell for the first time. He remembered that the original Emery Darcy used this spell to clean up dirt after sexual orgies. After the... Cough... Cough... Yes, the reasons for "Clean" were very embarrassing!


    The sensation of the Mana in his hand was quite strange, it was like soft warm on his fingertips and on the warm of his tongue. Spells can be verbal or non-verbal, this time Emery used a verbal spell. But in his memoirs, Bishop Darcy is already at the level where he just needed to think of the words for the spell to manifest in the real world.


    Examining the memories of the original Emery Darcy, he could see some of the spells that this person used very often, which has already become conditioned words in his mind. Thus, when he thought of the spell, the words came to his mind very easily, the thought being faster than the real movement, that is, for spells of this non-verbal type, it takes a matter of seconds for them to manifest in the real world. .


    Among them were "Clean", "Lube", "Pretty Beauty", "Acceleration", "Disassemble", "Fireball", "Metal Bullet", "Short Invisibility", "Silent", "Strip", "Scent", "Fancy Dress", "Dress Up", "Whisper", "Wind Barrier", "Dry", "Pure Water" and "Water Whip".


    Emery was a little embarrassed to see that at least half of these spells the previous Emery Darcy used to engage in his sexual activities until the Water Whip didn''t escape that person''s shameless actions.


    Oh! Those dirty memories!


    The interesting thing is that the original Emery Darcy used "Lube" in sexual intercourse, the sad thing is that he wore it the wrong way. After all, it''s not just putting the lube on the little Darcy and sticking it in there!


    Unfortunately, this was the common concept among people in this world, even Clean wasn''t used to clean the anus when anal sex was performed, which was quite disgusting and worrying since there could be a risk of infection and sexual diseases.


    The concept of condoms didn''t exist, since sex, most of the time was for reproduction. Those who have time for pleasure are the nobles. Ordinary people had many concerns about everyday life and the aging process, they did not have time to explore sexuality, beyond the influence of churches on the masses, which demonized sex for pleasure.


    So much so that the correct woman was the woman who felt no pleasure, sodomy was forbidden (sex between men), women couldn''t touch each other, if the women of honor felt pleasure, they were whores.


    Men went to the brothels to seek pleasure since only harlots could offer this kind of service. Women, on the other hand... There was little to talk about. It wasn''t yet at all bad since there were places like the Elf Empire, Human-Beast Kingdom, Free City of Asgard and the Republic of Wizards, in these places the woman was treated as equal and also had a voice.


    Of course, these territories had less influence of the god of light, the dominant influences were of the god of nature and the goddess of creation, so they were places that are considered paradises for many people.


    Despite being weaker than the Aurore Empire and Sauro Empire, fortunately, these countries mostly had a pacifist culture and were concerned with developing. Even the Aurore Empire was a country that was more developmental than ambitious to expand its territory.


    Countries like the Kingdom of Dawn, the Kingdom of Pathy, and the Chantel Kingdom, which are obscurantist, were a minority on the central continent, so these countries were the poorest in comparison to others.


    There were still some territories such as the Archduke of Leon in the Aurore Empire and the Duchy of Burleigh in the Sauron Empire, where women who had talents to be wizards had rights, but this only applied to wizard-women.


    In other places like the Kingdom of Dragons, as long as the dragoness is strong, no matter if the person is male or female, the power speaks louder.


    Nobles usually have a lineage that allows them to have magical powers, the higher the magical powers, be it mana or aura (vitality energy), the more likely they aren''t to contract diseases.


    Therefore, many nobles lead hectic and sometimes dangerous sex lives, such as going out with married women or going out with several men and women at the same time, at those exclusive and secret noble parties.


    The big problem is that the higher the Mana or the lower the vitality energy is the chance of having heirs who have magical talents. Sometimes there was a chance you wouldn''t have any heirs!


    Therefore, young nobles are initiated into sex earlier at the age of 14 and by the age of 16 they can already marry, this was a kind of guarantee so that nobles could have powerful descendants in the future.


    The age of 16 in this fantasy world was, so even shocked, Emery had to accept the long sex life of the original Emery that had begun at the age of 14 before he was sent to the clergy.


    Emery Darcy shook his head trying to ward off these dirty thoughts, after all, he was still a very pure man!


    Cough...Cough... it doesn''t matter if he ate some of the Marquis Devil Arabeth''s tofu!


    It was just a dream!


    He was still a very virgin and very pure man!


    Emery at least had some attack spells, a spell to camouflage himself, and a spell to defend himself. If he used the Fancy Dress spell well, he could disguise himself if he needed to run away. The "Dress Up" could be any piece of clothing, including masks to cover his face, and "Short Invisibility" could make him invisible for a short period, which would make it easier for him to escape.


    Emery then looked at Yani who now ate some sweets, a slice of raspberry pie that looked very appetizing. Of course, Yani melded a little with the red raspberries, her fingers were molasses with a shade of bright red and her lips also had a little to make her lips even more attractive.


    Yani''s small tongue quickly licked the raspberry jam from her lips, but for Emery, it seemed very slow motion!


    Oh, that''s halo from a protagonist of a BL?!


    Seducing just eating a pie?


    Is that how Arabeth fell for the MC in the original novel?


    Emery felt a kind of fire in her lower belly and an irresistible urge to take those lips stained with raspberry jam... They looked very good!


    "Giovanni" wasn''t even too far away from him, if he stretched out his arm and pulled the collar off his clothes a little, it wouldn''t be hard to steal a kiss!


    The aura of a BL protagonist was truly formidable! Emery felt his heart tremble, he didn''t know whether out of fear or for another shady reason.


    Emery felt that he was committing some kind of sin watching Yani lick his lips and fingers, but he couldn''t look away. There was also a force urging him to try something to steal some kisses from Giovanni, but he knew that this was a dangerous thought!


    Steal a kiss from the MC without his permission?


    Wasn''t he looking for death?


    "Hehehe, are you worried about a kiss? You practically ate the entire Demon Marquis last night!" Azarphy scoffed by poking Emery''s shoulder, which was left speechless to answer.


    Emery felt warmth around him if he could see he would notice pure white light with a golden aura around him. He just felt ashamed of Azarphy remembering these things to him, so he thought the heat was from shame.


    It was true after all!


    "But it was all in the dream world and Arabeth came to me!" Emery replied after a while. He wasn''t sure why, but he felt a little guilty remembering that he had taken Arabeth''s first time with a human.


    It wasn''t really his fault, after all, he did it to help ML and MC in this world, but he felt responsible after all. The way Azarphy spoke it seemed that he had been a bad man who took advantage of the beauty and then escaped responsibility.


    "Didn''t you know that the dream world created by nymphs and demons reached the real body of these two types? What you did to Arabeth in the dream, he felt with full force in reality" said Azarphy, a little concerned about the IQ of this foolish human.


    [xxxxxxxxxx]


    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N for advanced chapters: https://www..p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon

 Chapter 52 - Azarphy Is Reluctant To Let Him Go

    VISIT MY KO-FI AND MY P-A-T-R-E-O-N FOR ADVANCED CHAPTER OR FOR ME TO RELEASE MORE CHAPTERS IN THE WEEK.


    Ko-fi.com/take_the_moon


    https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    (XXXX)


    Hey, how do you expect me to know what mythological creatures do out there?! I''m just an otherworldly human thrown here!


    Of course, that Emery didn''t say that, because it would be too crazy to say it out loud, he didn''t even think that he just felt wrong.


    Emery didn''t respond to Azarphy, because he felt slightly guilty. Technically it wasn''t his fault for not knowing about the mythologies of this world, at the same time, he felt that he stole the ML from the MC. Although Arabeth is technically not an ML yet.


    The fallen angel also didn''t continue on the subject, he retracted the sacred power around Emery. Bishop Darcy, who saw nothing different, had his mind focused on the plot of the book. He was trying to remember the description of the book on the environment of the Abbey Matteos, who knows, maybe he could find some secret place interesting?!


    It was better to think about it than to persist in thinking about guilt, after all, things have already happened!


    Azarphy looked suspiciously at "Giovanni", he felt a strong mental power pressing Emery as if trying to manipulate Bishop Darcy''s emotions. But the power was too weak and subtle, but the most striking was that this weak and subtle power issues something dangerous to him.


    The power is subtle and very refined, but that power appeared to be weak and not a threat. However, for Azarphy it was even worse. It was as if a powerful Warlock was manipulating mental power. He well knew that the Warlocks had the strongest mental power.


    Who was Azarphy?


    Was his status before he became a sinner something a human could challenge?


    "Humans are getting stranger and stranger," thought Azarphy a little stunned by this subtle mental power of "Giovanni".


    Warlocks are hunted, but never extinct, it shows how formidable Warlocks are, just as it shows that they are dangerous. Manipulation of emotions if used too much can cause permanent brain damage. Some cases of "schizophrenias" and "depressions" were caused by Warlocks, which further worsened their fame. Of course, many of these cases led to these people dying or committing suicide, so ordinary people fear Warlocks.


    Azarphy looked between Emery and Giovanni, he wondered if the red-haired human had any attractiveness, only attracting dangerous people around him. Well, Emery already had that butler who didn''t look normal either and had a dangerous look. Could it be something that Darcy''s family had? Some kind of gift to attract dangerous people like bees to honey?


    After a while, Emery decided to get up and go to the big window of his room, he didn''t want to be tortured with that kind of sensual vision of a young man eating candy!


    Oh, was he becoming some kind of pervert?


    Where was your straight certainty?!


    Emery knew he couldn''t do with the MC the same thing he did with Arabeth. The two had quite different circumstances, Arabeth knew the wild side of sex, he had some prior knowledge.


    "Giovanni" didn''t know, other than the terrible experience learned during the abuse he suffered at the hands of Father Rutger. Emery could not "teach" the correct way to have sex the same way he showed Arabeth.


    Maybe that would trigger Giovanni!


    Well, he could only help from afar with some subtle tips and if Giovanni wanted to open up to him someday.


    "Yes, don''t think about it too much, " thought Emery consoling himself. He tried to scare away those shameless thoughts from his mind.


    Emery who had his back to "Giovanni", he didn''t notice the smile full of charming malicious on Yani''s lips.


    Yani saw bishop Darcy''s stunned look, he looked a little silly and funny, while he also saw some kind of psychological struggle that Emery seemed to be having, before getting up to go look at the window.


    "Interesting," thought Yani finishing licking the raspberry jam that he had "carelessly" let drain while ate.


    There were not many people who could resist his mental power so well, even if he used only a small fraction of that power since Giovanni''s body couldn''t stand it if he used his mental powers even at the very least.


    However, Yani felt a powerful sacred aura repelling his mental powers. It was a very pure sacred aura, it created a little confusion in Yani, after all, no matter how good Bishop Darcy was, that kind of purity a human would never achieve.


    Finally, both finished the meal, which made Azarphy very happy because he could eat this delicious food soon!


    Oh, the raspberry pie looked pretty good! The muffins were so cute! These cream puffs also looked very attractive!


    "So, shall we go to the novices'' dormitory?" asked Emery after wearing the "Fancy Dress" spell that modified his Bishop''s clothes into a priest''s clothes with all the black and hooded style to hide his face well.


    He didn''t want to draw attention walking around the abbey, he didn''t want any trouble, but he also wanted to look outside, knowing where things were important if he needed to run away for some reason.


    Yani found it strange that Bishop Darcy was undercover, but he didn''t say anything and only took the long-hooded cape of the same black color as Emery''s and put it on top of his novice clothes.


    "Yes, please," asked Yani politely, as Emery was doing him a favor.


    "Okay, but you have to walk in front of me and not get away from me. I don''t know much about this abbey, I don''t want to get lost or lose you," Emery said sighing a little disconsolately.


    The memories of the original Emery Darcy had no record of him walking through Matteo Abbey alone, he was always with butler Louis or some novice was always guiding him.


    Unlike the current Emery who had a good memory, the original Emery Darcy had the terrible memory to record places, despite being very good at recording spells and learning the arcane words.


    Emery was blessed by a good memory regardless of the situation, this was very good, but sometimes it was also bad because his mind also recorded bad moments, which were hard to forget.


    Yani felt strange to see this moment of dependence on the Bishop in him, it made Emery look a little cute and a little foolish.


    After all, if he did something like guide Bishop Darcy into a trap, wouldn''t Bishop Darcy walk foolishly with him there? Yani hesitated for a moment to continue testing Bishop Darcy because he seemed a bit of an idiot ... who easily trusted people.


    "He only met you for one day, right?" Yani asked Giovanni mentally.


    "Yes, we didn''t even talk much. However, he treated me well and had a look of pity ... Could it be that he knows what happened last night and only welcomed me out of pity?" Giovanni responded with a little reluctance. Yani could feel the emotions of anger, confusion, and the pain of betrayal coming from Giovanni.


    "So he''s either very good at scheming and acting, or he''s really a nice and a little silly person" replied Yani looking closely at Emery who still had a very serious face, but the dark blues looked bright.


    In the end, Yani was confused, but he still continued with the "seduction" plan. Only then would he know whether or not the other had a dark heart full of schemes.


    "We''re leaving" asked Emery a little loudly for Azarphy to hear, which was a bit silly since Azarphy was right next to Emery.


    "I''m on your side," Azarphy said in a mocking tone, but even so his voice was very attractive, it made Emery feel restless and made him wonder what the fallen angel did to him for breakfast.


    Oh, he had too much of his tofu eaten!


    "I''m leaving, remember to clean up afterward," said Emery by mental communication. He had already explained to Azarphy that later he would say that some novice went to clean things up.


    "It''s all right. You have to be careful" said Azarphy a little reluctant to have his only favorite human going out there into the dangerous world.


    Especially now that he suspects Giovanni. But was he also reluctant to part ways with good food? Anyone knows how many centuries he didn''t eat anything ... It was something like torture.


    "You talk like you can''t find me right away, " said Emery a little embarrassed, he felt something sweet in Azarphy''s words. It''s been a long time since anyone cared about him with some "sincerity" since his parents died in his past life.


    "That''s true... If you need help, you just need to scream in your mind my name" said Azarphy a little quieter. He himself didn''t understand why he was so concerned ... Since when was the human world so dangerous?


    "Ah, must it be because he is a weak human?" Azarphy thought for a while to reach that conclusion, it left him a little more relaxed. In the end, for Azarphy nothing could hit or hurt him, but for a human, like Emery, that only one stumble could hit his head and he would die bleeding.


    He worried if this human would die since he looked like a good human ... Look at this good food that the human gave him? Besides, he was just as well ... He liked the human''s reactions, at least mentally Emery was very funny.


    How could he let the provider of good food and fun get hurt? So he is very concerned!


    [Author: Ohhh, my gosh! So many excuses!]


    "Okay, so now I will," said Emery hanging out with Yani, the conversation between him and Azarphy lasted a few seconds. A conversation with the mental connection was extremely quick.


    Arabeth who watches as the two humans leave, he also wanted to go after them, but a voice stopped him in place:


    "I have something to talk to you, Marquis Arabeth," said Azarphy taking his human form and sitting at the table where the delicious sweets were.


    Arabeth: (...) ?�b���b��?


    A fallen angel!


    Arabeth was now in serious trouble, forget Giovanni and Emery, he could not even live if something like this was with this fallen angel!

 Chapter 53 - Lets Talk Honestly?!

    VISIT MY KO-FI FOR MORE CHAPTER PUBLISH PER WEEK AND MY P-A-T-R-E-O-N FOR ADVANCED CHAPTERS!


    Ko-fi.com/take_the_moon


    https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    (XXXXX)


    Emery and Yani left already activating the "Short Invisibly" spell, which allowed them to be invisible for about 10 minutes, Emery also used the "Silent" spell that made his steps silent and their voices couldn''t be heard by people outside the Spell.


    This helped the two a lot to move faster and without raising anyone''s suspicion. This would be the first time they were alone, literally alone, without Azarphy or Arabeth around.


    "Bishop Darcy, I''d like to ask you something, " said Yani breaking the silence between the two, as he walked down the third-floor hallway, they had to go down three flights of stairs to get to the ground floor to go to the Novices'' Dormitory.


    The corridors of the abbey were long and with several large windows in stone arches. This made the environment quite bright depending on the time of day, but also made it easy to become cold because of the winds.


    "Say what you want to ask, " said Emery softly. It was the first time he was having a conversation with the MC, at least a conversation initiated by the MC of the original novel.


    "Why did you help me?" asked Yani stopping to look at Emery''s expression, but the black hood covered part of his face, and couldn''t define what expression he was making.


    Emery was silent for a while, they didn''t stop walking, as the spell of invisibility had a short running time. Of course, it didn''t help that Emery was so slow. Yes, his current body was so annoyingly slow!


    "I''ve heard rumors about what Father Rutger did to you... So, I just went to see out of curiosity. The rest just happened," Emery said hesitating a little as he spoke. He didn''t know if he could touch on this kind of intimate subject with Yani, besides, it was a very painful subject.


    Of course, what he said was a lie, but Emery couldn''t tell the truth. That this world is a novel and that it came from another world. That would sound crazy somehow. He also couldn''t say that he knew about the future and how strong Giovanni would be and that he (Emery) wanted that person to owe him a debt of gratitude as a future guarantee.


    In addition to looking stingy, this could be considered some kind of mental disorder. Giovanni wouldn''t necessarily believe him.


    It is not as if there was no gossip at Matteo Abbey, the novices were not blind and saw the state of Giovanni. The priests should have known what the famous exorcist had done since there was even a priest who witnessed the moment that Father Rutger was kicking Giovanni on the floor.


    So what Emery said cannot be considered a lie.


    Yani was silent with this response from Bishop Darcy, he didn''t know how he should feel because the **** occurred hundreds of years ago for him, but for the current Giovanni, this was last night.


    He could feel Giovanni''s soul stir uncomfortably, but Yani also didn''t know how to comfort this 16-year-old teenager. He could feel the young man''s shame and sense of humiliation, but he was also not good at saying good words and appeasement.


    "You know, it''s not your fault," Emery said with a sigh as he watched as Yani was silent after he said he knew about the abuse he went through.


    "I know it''s not my fault, " said Yani in a cold voice. He''s known about this for a long time. He still let any feelings for Father Rutger go a long time ago because he wouldn''t allow himself to remember that kind of bastard.


    "Yes, it''s the fault of this sick bastard," said Emery, who took Yani''s small hand and squeezed it to pass on some comfort. Emery said those words, but he felt it wasn''t enough, but he also didn''t know how to comfort anyone.


    There was also the great disparity of reality between the original world and this fantasy world, for example, in Emery Darcy''s original memoirs they had no information about psychologists or psychiatrists. There were some health homes, but generally, mental health problems were treated as demonic influences that were treated by healing priests or exorcist priests.


    The right thing would be to take Giovanni to a psychologist to deal with this trauma and of course to fire the police to catch this bastard Father Rutger, but the reality of the fantasy world that would just be a crazy dream.


    "I don''t know how to comfort you ... But I''ll be here if you want to talk about it or anything" Emery said a little sheepishly. He was not very good at dealing with people, even in his past life he only dealt with people when it was necessary. Oddly, Emery was being more friendly and more talkative to Azarphy than to a normal human being.


    Yani felt strange to receive this kind of warmth, he also felt envious of the current Giovanni, because he had no one to help him in the past or who just offered a word of comfort.


    "Thank you," said Yani a little embarrassed. Yani thanked him, again he was with a confused heart. Was Bishop Darcy really a good person? Or was he a spectacular actor? He didn''t know, but he hesitated again in his mind.


    "Why don''t we change the subject? What do you intend to do now? Will you stay here at the abbey or will you leave?" asked Emery when they reached the second floor. He was curious about the opinion of "Giovanni", now that he had a choice on the subject.


    Yani was silent and left Giovanni who was listening to everything answer him. Of course, Yani felt a little warm in his heart because someone was asking for his opinion... He had a choice to make, which was unexpected.


    Giovanni felt even hotter than Yani, as he was even younger and even needier. Giovanni''s emotions were shared with Yani, who understood how the other felt about this question.


    "I plan to leave the abbey. What I''ll do? Well, I would like to travel and see the world more. I got so caught up in this kind of place, that I want to see big open spaces." Yani said with a very pure smile, but Emery didn''t see that smile since Yani had his back to him.


    Yes, he was going to travel the world and live the life he wanted!


    Of course, he still had to find the avatars of the gods and send the message about the Titans'' plans. However, things would be different from the past when he was forced to follow a path of no return to survive.


    Giovanni and Yani felt that the world was too big and they wanted to know everything, they didn''t want to be trapped and they wanted to know, see and appreciate the world.


    "That''s good. What''s your plan to get out of here? I also intend to leave the Abbey Matteo soon. Do you want to accompany me?" asked Emery finding it interesting how "Giovanni" behaved increasingly confidently.


    Yani was surprised by Bishop Darcy''s answer and question, after all, their situation was different. Bishop Darcy has a good reputation and has the power within the church, why would he like to leave his status behind?


    "Where does the Bishop go?" Yani asked curiously. What would a person like Bishop Darcy do to leave his prestigious status?


    "I''m going back to my family''s home in the Aurore Empire," Emery said shortly. He was a little too lazy to explain in very detail about all this being heir and his considerations about the future.


    "Will you give up the clergy?" asked Yani half incredulous with Emery''s tranquility when talking about this kind of subject. They reached the first flight of stairs.


    "Yes, I will give up the post of the bishop and leave the clergy," Emery said very vaguely. Emery didn''t explain much more about this. Yani indirectly assumes that Emery is choosing to live a rich life as the son of a nobleman. However, reaching the position of Bishop requires ambition, but now Bishop Darcy did not seem ambitious. Which was strange.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to tell Giovanni the truth, but he himself wasn''t sure what was going to happen when he returned to his family. He didn''t even know if he and Giovanni would be together at that moment, the fewer people know, the easier it will be for him to get rid of his identity as Bishop.


    "Will the church allow you to leave? Won''t they excommunicate you?" asked Yani surprised at how Bishop Darcy threw his status without thinking too much. Many people wished to reach bishop Darcy''s status, but that would only be a dream.


    "I don''t know if they try to excommunicate me. I will try to leave the church without causing a problem. But if that will be not possible, I will also not feel sad if they excommunicate me. This may sound very arrogant, but I trust my family to help me with it," Emery said, shrugs as he spoke.


    Even if it was arrogant and then what?


    Shouldn''t he use his family''s resources?


    Of course, he must use these resources to have a free and rich life!

 Chapter 54 - A Not-so-good Family

    FOR MORE CHAPTERS BUY ON P-A-T-R-E-O-N.


    https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    FOR MORE CHAPTERS PUBLISHED DURING THE WEEK BUY ME A KO-FI.


    Ko-fi.com/take_the_moon


    (xxxxx)


    Yani felt a little jealous of Bishop Darcy who had a supportive family, even when he wanted to escape his responsibilities from his position in the clergy. Of course, he had no idea that Emery''s family would abandon him if he chose the clergy instead of returning home and obediently to run for the title of the heir to the territory of the Archduke of Leon.


    Emery didn''t intend to become heir to the Archduke of Leon, but he had to compete to at least secure some territory and money for himself, then he could isolate himself somewhere or do as "Giovanni" said, he could travel through that world and explore around.


    But first, he had to ensure his survival.


    "So, do you want to come with me, at least to the Aurore Empire? There I will be able to help you with some things, such as a new identity and also with some money for you to start your journey alone" said Emery quite a request. Emery thought this was a good proposal, it also left room for Giovanni himself to make a choice.


    Yes, let''s make a good impression on the MC!


    "Aren''t you going to ask why I''m not going back to my family?" Yani asked curiously, as Emery seemed to act as if he knew he could not return to his family.


    The two were still going downstairs, Emery''s body looked like it was going to collapse at any moment. They had to go down fast because of the time-limited spell. A nobleman''s body really was very useless, Emery lamented in his heart.


    Emery didn''t know whether to talk or not, maybe it sounded offensive, so he was silent until they reached the ground floor. So, he decided to be frank and said:


    "That''s a little hard to talk about... If you had support from your family, you couldn''t stand the humiliation Father Rutger did to you. When I asked you about what you would do in the future, you just said you were going to leave and you were going to travel the world. You didn''t say you were going to revenge on Father Rutger, you didn''t say you were going to talk to your family or ask for support from your family''s followers. So, I just assumed that your family... Well... I can only think that you aren''t very close to your family or that you have a family problem that is more serious than Father Rutger''s offense against you," Emery said a little hesitantly, as this is an even more delicate matter than the abuse of the night before.


    The two had stopped nearby there was an arch that went to the east corridor and there they would take some paths to get to the Novice''s Dormitories.


    Emery felt nervous by the sudden silence of "Giovanni", perhaps he had annoyed this MC?


    The subject about the family is very delicate, Emery who had read the book knew a little about Giovanni''s family, they were a loving but very traditional noble family. So much so that Giovanni didn''t dare return home even when he gained some power, since his family could reject his existence, after all, it was still an honor to have a son who became a saint.


    Then "Giovanni" began to laugh wildly, in fact, it was Yani who laughed non-stop. This frightened Emery, seriously thinking that his words hadn''t reached the painful point of "Giovanni" too hard.


    Yani laughed because it was true. His father comes from a traditional noble and prestigious family. The families of the Kingdom of Dawn were very traditional, the nobles had their children build careers in the clergy or the army when they were not the heir sons of their titles.


    In his past life, Yani didn''t return to his parents because the church had faked his death and turned him into a Saint. However, if his family cared about him... If his father wanted to know what happened, wouldn''t he get the information?


    Don''t talk nonsense, his sister was married to the next king of the Kingdom of Dawn!


    What wouldn''t his father get?


    Yani knew as clearly as day, that his father only cared about his family''s good name and honors, even if he knew what happened... He would kill Yani out of shame, for being forced by a man!


    He was a sinner in his father''s eyes.


    Besides, he would be labeled Satan''s wife, because of the existence of Arabeth... Yani couldn''t even be fooled to think if his father knew everything... If he would have a different life... If he would have justice...


    "Are you all right?" Emery asked worriedly when he saw "Giovanni''s" body wobbling after finishing laughing. A little awkward Emery put his hand on Giovanni''s shoulder and made the young man look at him. He felt very sad to hear that kind of laugh, it was as if Giovanni was mocking himself.


    The young man''s body was trembling slightly, his lips were very pale and he had unsteady breathing. Giovanni''s appearance was visibly disturbed and his light blue eyes looked vaguely moist and sad.


    The real Giovanni was also very sad because he could feel Yani''s emotions, which reflected how little the D''Lucas Family gave little importance to this third son of his family.


    Giovanni didn''t reply, making Emery even more concerned. He then took Giovanni''s hands, they were cold and trembling, which made Emery feel even more guilty. He shouldn''t have touched on the family issue.


    "What are you doing?" Yani asked when Emery started rubbing both hands.


    "Your hands are cold" Emery replied weakly, he looked at Yani who still had a pale face.


    Yani didn''t think he''d still feel so hurt by his family even after so many years have passed. However, the reality is that he didn''t forgive them for abandoning him in a church and then not seeking justice for him.


    It''s not that Yani hadn''t gone after his parents when he became stronger, but only his mother welcomed him with joy. His older brothers feared him and his sisters looked at him suspiciously as if he were some kind of seductive fox.


    The fact that he became an attractive man and walked with an even more attractive servant (Arabeth) was very shocking for people to accept. Arabeth didn''t hide his "feelings" for Yani, which made it even more difficult for the D''Lucas family to accept this supposed dead son back.


    Of course, days later his father reported him to the church, he didn''t know why, since he hid the fact that he was a Warlock from his family.


    "I''d rather have a son dead and named as a saint than having a living son, but without shame and morals like you!" the Duke D''Lucas said with a look laden with disgust and anger.


    Oh, your father only cared about the "honors" of his good family name.


    Yani''s mother was eventually injured to help Yani escape, though this was unnecessary. However, not to make matters worse he decided to leave and not reveal his powers of Warlock.


    He never looked at this family of his again.


    Even if he wanted to know about his mother, it would only make things worse for him and her. So, he chose to forget that one day he had a family.


    "Giovanni, are you okay?" asked Emery worried that the MC would collapse mentally, which awakened Yani from his thoughts on the painful past.


    Yani looked at Emery''s worried face, even though Bishop Darcy was still making that kind of expression, he was still charming. Yani suddenly wanted to be hugged and didn''t want to feel that kind of cold anymore. Then, to Emery''s surprise, the young man hugged him tightly and hid his face in the bishop''s clothes.


    Emery can only put his hand on Yani''s back smoothing up and down passing some kind of comfort, even if it was clumsy.


    Yani remembered why he had fallen in "love" with the devil. He felt very alone and wanted to have someone to talk to, someone to share his life with.


    How ironic that this someone was a demon.


    Yani raised his face and looked at Bishop Darcy''s midnight blue eyes, those eyes had only concern, which left Yani a little warm on his chest.


    Oh, I''m worried!


    Did I make the MC have a mental illness?


    That''s what Emery thought was full of guilt and worry, after all, his plans could change again if the MC became a mental patient!


    He was worried about the collapse of this fantasy world!

 Chapter 55 - The First Kiss Was Stolen By The MC

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O-N for advanced chapters and buy me a Ko-fi for more chapters in the week.


    https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    Ko-fi.com/take_the_moon


    (XXXX)


    Yani had no idea of Bishop Darcy''s slightly silly and paranoid thoughts, he just felt it was good to be comforted in this way. However, he was no longer a child, despite being in the body of his younger self.


    Even the current Giovanni wouldn''t be considered a child under the laws of the world today. Yani wanted another kind of comfort. Something more intimate than a hug.


    "This could also act as a honey trap," Yani thought to convince himself to take this action that can be considered imprudent considering the whole situation of not being able to trust anyone.


    Yani didn''t want Bishop Darcy to be a deceitful person, but he also couldn''t quickly trust that person.


    Emery, who was lost in thought, was surprised when Yani pulled his clothes forcing him to lower his head closer.


    Emery''s lips were soft and warm, Yani thought it matched the image of this person who looked very kind and warm, despite showing a serious face most of the time. Yani crushed those soft lips with his lips, Emery''s rapid breathing beat against his face, for a moment he felt Emery''s body go rigid.


    Of course, Emery''s mind turned to porridge and he was very confused by this "Giovanni" attitude.


    Weren''t we just talking?


    "Open your mouth," Yani asked in a soft voice. That''s when Emery had his confused thoughts shaken and opened his mouth to speak, he wanted to understand what was going on.


    Yani didn''t want to speak, he wanted to appease the emptiness in his heart and also to extinguish the anger caused by Emery''s words, so he very quickly plundered this man''s mouth.


    Emery''s tongue was kind of shy, he could be the god of sex in the uninhibited world of dreams, but in real life, he was an inexperienced person. So, at first, he can only follow Yani''s small, fierce tongue.


    Emery''s timid tongue was even a little fluffy, she was quickly intimidated by Yani, Emery''s taste was unique, it was warm and it felt sweet. And so, Emery''s first kiss was stolen�� All of a sudden, he wasn''t mentally prepared and even more so being taken by the MC like that. Emery was breathing hard. After all, he forgot to breathe because he felt very agitated, while Yani licked his red lips as if he were hungry.


    "Why do you look like you never kissed?" Yani asked a little maliciously, as you could feel Bishop Darcy''s inexperience with his timid attitudes.


    But that wasn''t possible, was it?


    Emery blushed, he was embarrassed and didn''t know how to respond. Could he say he was a virgin? Who would believe him?


    His butler Louis said he was at an orgy last week! No one would believe he was a virgin!


    What could Emery do at a time like this?


    Like any person transmigrating to an ancient world, he could only continue to be shameless and take advantage of the situation.


    Emery, who was still hugging the young guy, he pulled Yani further into his embrace, his big hand on the young man''s waist and the other hand grabbed his brown hair under the hood.


    Yani was surprised by Emery''s proactive attitude after that shy and awkward kiss, he let himself be led by that attitude, he wanted to see what Bishop Darcy would do now. Emery was also a little excited, he was kissing someone.


    For him who was a total virgin, it was very exciting.


    Ah, it didn''t cross his mind that he was kissing a man.


    Emery''s kiss was not as careful or experienced, he was more excited and fiercer with his tongue invading Yani''s mouth in a hurry and urgency. His tongue plundered what he could from Yani''s mouth until he sucked on the guy''s tender tongue, which caused Yani to shiver and intense heat in his abdomen.


    The kiss still had the innocence of the first time and was still a little clumsy, which made Yani think that Bishop Darcy was cute. He wondered if Bishop Darcy was a virgin or did, he has some kind of non-kissing rule in his sexual affairs.


    Not even the full, pink lips escaped the relentless attack since Emery sucked on those sweet lips, the saliva was exchanged with much animation. As a virgin man, Emery didn''t know how or how he was supposed to act, so he can only do everything he has read ... Well, what choice did he have?


    It was Yani''s turn to fight a little, but he only ended up trapped in Emery''s tight embrace, while obediently submitting to the man''s whims.


    "You ..." said Yani when he had the opportunity to speak, only to be pressed again into his mouth.


    Why did he have the feeling that he had sparked some kind of mythical beast?


    This beast looked hungry!


    He was this beast''s big meal!


    Emery was very excited and was enjoying kissing a lot, he felt it was a little hot and a little magical. When the tongue slips through the half-open mouth, entangling your partner''s tongue, the two of them exchanging caresses, that person''s muffled moans and the trembling hands that held his clothes ... That made his heart race and the heat reach his pelvis, with Emery''s soldier got a little hard on all of this. Well, he was a virgin and he couldn''t help that kind of reaction, even if he was just kissing.


    The fingers that were holding Yani''s hair didn''t allow him to move away from Emery, on the contrary, it gave too much control to Emery, who changed his position to kiss better.


    Giovanni who watched all this from the mental space was shocked and a little embarrassed. Ah, he felt like a voyeur!


    The worst thing was that he felt curious, as it seemed that Yani was enjoying himself a lot and Bishop Darcy seemed very excited.


    "That''s nice?" he wondered feeling his lips become dry and he was thirsty, but mostly he was curious about this expression of Yani''s ecstasy.


    Emery felt a strange heat in his body and also greedy, he wanted to take his clothes off because he felt hot in unspeakable places. He felt greedy because he wanted to touch the skin of "Giovanni", he wanted to kiss every corner and rub his body against the body of the young novice.


    In the fourth kiss, Yani already felt his legs weak and was really holding on to Emery not to fall, his mind had become porridge a few minutes ago. The kisses on his neck, the warm breath against his skin, it was doing damage to that body full of youthful hormones.


    "The spell ... don''t be like that�� don''t bite me ... the spell is over!" Yani said, moaning a little hurt when Emery bit his neck, his body shivered and he felt his nipples erect.


    A red bite mark was on Yani''s neck, he felt a slight pain and was a little embarrassed, he was being carried by the nose by a young man at that age!


    The invisibility spell was over, now everyone could see them in the corridor clinging.


    The luck is that there was no one around that time since the novices were busy studying or working, the priests were also busy, teaching, or with administrative services.


    This was the emptiest time in the halls of the abbey until it arrived between 17:00 and 18:00 which was the time for the novices to come forward or to eat or serve meals in the canteen.


    However, there was always a priest who was responsible for the round in the corridors, already to prevent the novices from hanging around outside. So, it wasn''t so safe for Emery and Yani to be in such a compromising position.


    Emery stopped caressing "Giovanni" and looked at the red mark he left on his pale neck, he felt it was good. Don''t ask where this territorial feeling came from, but he was satisfied to mark the smooth and pale skin of "Giovanni".


    "Okay, well, we can end this conversation tonight," said Emery whispering in Yani''s ear, who shuddered to think of the end of this "conversation".


    I don''t want to end this conversation with you!


    Yani thought feeling a sudden danger for his chrysanthemum, the saddest thing was that he caused this disaster for himself!


    Or rather, he caused this disaster for young Giovanni!


    Emery didn''t wait for the "Giovanni" answer, but moved away from the young man, adjusting his clothes and the "Giovanni" clothes that were a little messy.


    Yani wanted to apologize and not talk about it anymore, but he was silenced by a quick kiss from Emery, this was a soft and light kiss like the flapping of a butterfly''s wings. It was neither intense nor wild or rushed, but it made Yani''s icy heart beat so hard and he felt shy for some reason.


    "Okay" Yani can only say after his lips have been released, he can''t even look at Emery''s face.


    "So, let''s move on," said Emery, holding Yani''s shoulder, as it was this guy who would guide him through these confusing corridors of Matteo Abbey.


    Emery looked very calm on the surface, but inside he was confused and concerned. He was suspicious of something, but he wasn''t sure if such a thing could happen.


    The "Giovanni" attitude was very strange, but Emery will wait until the evening to talk frankly with this guy.


    Emery licked his lips as if he were hungry. He had to confess that kissing "Giovanni" was more than pleasant, he wondered if that was some kind of effect that MCs and MLs had on BL novels.


    Because Emery felt compelled to drop "Giovanni" on the bed and explore every corner of his body, touch every place and kiss him all over. That kind of sexual hunger, which he hadn''t experienced before, made him a little worried and emotional.


    Yani and Giovanni had a long mental discourse. The two didn''t agree with Bishop Darcy. After all, it wasn''t Emery who started the "harassment", but Yani himself in a moment of weakness.


    The rest was a consequence ... Well, Yani didn''t deny it either ...


    "Okay, let''s see and wait for what happens tonight," said Yani, sighing.. Anything they just had to render Bishop Darcy unconscious and flee from Matteo Abbey, since they were going to get their magic items now.

 Chapter 56 - Demons Making A Mess At Matteo Abbey

    Buy me a KO-FI for more chapters published during the week.


    Ko-fi.com/take_the_moon


    For more advanced chapters enter my P-A-T-R-E-O-N.


    https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    ONE HOUR LATER


    Yani looked around him when he woke up, he felt a little pathetic about being knocked out so quickly, but his body was young, and he couldn''t use his strong powers to keep from hurting his current body.


    "As I suspected," thought Yani when he realized that he was in a dark room with only a few candles lighting the room. Of course, his wrists were fastened with iron chains to a bed that looked a little poor, the room was basic, with a desk and a narrow window.


    "I''m glad you woke up! I couldn''t take my body back" said Giovanni feeling guilty because if he had taken his body back when he was being dragged, he could have fought and run.


    "They didn''t use a regular medicine to knock me out," said Yani, sighing. It was ironic to think of a person in the clergy using alchemical solutions to practice their evils when temples hunt alchemists.


    The medicine they used on him was quite rare and directly affected the soul, putting the soul in a sleepy and paralyzing state, leaving the body limp and weak. Yani''s soul was paralyzed in Giovanni''s body, so Giovanni''s soul couldn''t change places with him.


    Yani was still a little dizzy, but he tried to remember what he had seen before he passed out. He was with Bishop Darcy walking down one of the corridors when some priests appeared and started talking to Bishop Darcy.


    ONE HOUR BEFORE


    As Emery and Giovanni were disguised as priests, they had to stop to talk and exchange pleasantries with other priests. Suddenly, someone said that there was a demonic demonstration in the western area, that all the priests were being called to that area.


    Emery and Yani looked at each other quickly, they were surprised by this. However, it made some sense since the deceased priest had cleared the way for demons inside the Matteo Abbey.


    It would be naive for them to think that only Marquis Arabeth had come from hell, there was always the possibility that other demon''s inferior to the status of Marquis also appeared and were ready in the human dimension.


    Anyway, this was a good opportunity for Emery and Yani to separate from the group to continue pursuing the goal of going to the Novice Dormitory.


    There were exorcist priests at Matteo Abbey, so the two men didn''t worry that the demons could cause great damage. They followed the group through the west square and to the community canteen.


    When they got there, they saw chairs overturned and dishes floating in the air, there was even a blue fire that burned in the same place without burning anything else. It was a rather scary sight, but also a little funny.


    [Author: We are at Hogwarts! Weee!]


    For Emery Darcy, who had been baptized with the terror and horror films of the modern world, Japanese productions, Hollywood productions, Korean productions, books of various horror genres, and even read many Chinese horror tales, this type of scenario in the abbey didn''t it was very scary.


    "If there was a lot of blood, maybe I would be scared ... Or a zombie ..." thought Emery in a moment of reflection, but soon he shook those thoughts away.


    After all, what would he do if a zombie suddenly appeared in a fantasy world?


    "Of course, this was very unlikely ... After all, apocalypse in a fantasy world ... These two genres never mix" thought Emery with thoughts wandering as the dishes were thrown on the floor by the demons, he seemed to see everything as floating clouds while letting your thoughts wander.


    [Author: Do I tell him or do you tell him?]


    "Bishop Darcy, we will meet in the square in three minutes," Yani told Emery speaking too close so that the others would not overhear, which was a little unnecessary since there were "ghostly" screams and cruel laughter in the room.


    So, Emery got out of his silly thoughts about horror movies and went back to the reality of this bizarre fantasy world. He agreed, the square was only a few meters away, and they had just passed this place, so Emery wasn''t going to get lost.


    Yani left first since if the two left at the same time he could be suspicious. Emery took a while looking at the bizarre scene of rotating tables and floating chairs, the devil''s malicious laughter for some reason reminded him of the children''s laughter when they were excited about the games.


    Children''s laughter sometimes can cause strong comfort in adults, but at other times it was very irritating, and sometimes it felt like a cat''s cry or just a baby''s cry.


    Of course, the demons appealed to the baby''s crying feelings, which made the environment even darker.


    The blue fire got bigger, scaring the priests around, some priests left the stunned state and started chanting to expel the demons, but the exorcist priests hadn''t yet reached the environment.


    The chants of ordinary priests can only contain the demons in that room, only the exorcist priests could really get rid of the demons by sending them back to the dimension of hell.


    Emery looked at the priests who had their eyes closed, while some held something similar to the rosaries, other priests held some copy of the holy scriptures.


    The priests repeated the same gesture with their right hand while holding the objects (a rosary of small pearls or a copy of the holy scriptures) with their left hand. The fingers of the right hand felt like seals and emitted a pure white aura despite being fragile.


    Emery Darcy looked at it all with bright eyes, no one had realized that he was doing nothing because everyone had their eyes closed while chanting the sacred chants.


    He felt curious and pulling from the memory of the original Bishop Darcy, he started doing the same thing that the priests were doing. In the space bag, he found a beautiful rosary made of pink pearls on a chain made of platinum christened with holy water from the temple of the capital of the Aurore Empire.


    The symbol of the sun and moon were made of ruby and sapphire, the entire rosary emitted an aura of wealth and luxury. Emery took this rosary and began to chants along with the other priests.


    Emery Darcy was curious to test his powers as exorcists and what it felt like to control the sacred energy. His heart was beating much faster than usual, and he felt a warmth in his chest. Soon, warm energy was circulating throughout his body. He mentally concentrated on his fingertips and soon began to pass that warm energy on to his right hand.


    The original Emery Darcy could be a dandy who enjoyed orgies and the mundane pleasures of life, but no one could deny his inherent talent with sacred energy and his strong capacity for learning and retention.


    Of course, the original Bishop Darcy had a bad sense of direction and was not good at remembering people''s faces, but when it came to being an ambitious and diligent person, no one could be better than he.


    Emery didn''t know if it was muscle memory, but his fingers on his right hand could faithfully reproduce the seals that the other priests made, he probably did even better.


    To contain the demons there was a set of ten seals that the priests had to learn, even if they weren''t exorcists. This set of stamps required only a little sacred energy. After baptism in the temple of the rising sun, all the priests could awaken the sacred energy, of course, there were those who had more and those who had less.


    Those who had more clearly become exorcists, holy knights, among other paths to be followed. Those who had even less could help others with some things, such as healing, how to seal the demons in one space, and paralyze the demons.


    Emery was particularly excited about using his sacred powers for the first time, he would finally be acting as an exorcist character!


    Or at least he thought so.

 Chapter 57 - The Bigger Demon - Manticore

    Visit my P-A-T-R-E-O--N for advanced chapters: https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o--n.com/Take_the_Moon


    And buy me a Ko-fi for more chapters updated this week.


    Ko-fi.com/take_the_moon


    (XXXX)


    These ten seals were called the Ten Paths of Condemnation. The first seal represented the "earth", which meant that whoever was performing this set of stamps was someone of the human dimension. The second seal represented "will", which meant that the inhabitant of the human dimension was using his energy to repel an invader. The third seal represented "strength", which meant that the person was using his (mental) willpower to resist the invader.


    The fourth seal was "Vigilance", the fifth seal was "Handcuffs", the sixth seal was "Confinement", the seventh seal was "Silence", the eighth seal was "Weakening", the ninth seal was "Judgment" and the Decimo seal was the "Condemnation".


    By completing the ten seals at least a dozen times the demons would be greatly weakened, which would facilitate the task of exorcism.


    Of course, one priest against ten or more demons wouldn''t be any way to make the ten seals work. However, a large number of priests could at least keep the demons trapped in the room.


    The song was a page from the holy book named Song of Condemnation. This song served to affirm that the inhabitants of the human dimension condemned the invader for disturbing the laws of the human dimension, which made the human dimension reject the existence of these beings. What causes invaders to lose 50% of their powers, moreover, they would have to deal with the strong pressure that the rejection of the human dimension will exert on them.


    Emery was very much emerging in the experience with the sacred energy that forgot the time, he made each of the stamps very quickly and sang the song as if it were a piece of modern music.


    His voice was firm and stable, there was something a little supernatural in his voice, but Emery could not realize it. He had his eyes closed like the other priests and did not realize that his whole body had become a great focal point of light.


    Emery Darcy seemed to shine like a gemstone in the sun, it was very beautiful, but also a little blinding.


    "Quod anima tua, purgatur et illuminatur, in opinione eorum ablue peccata tua, et mitte in domum suam. Delens quod producat mala omnia in hunc mundum. (May your soul be purified and enlightened, may the condemnation wash away your sins, and send it to your home. Obliterating all the evil you brought to this world.)" Emery intoned with his captivating and firm voice.


    Emery felt the sacred energy stir at the end of the song that he will eventually finish for the first time when he finished performing the sacred energy seal in his body expanded and began to encompass the whole place.


    The canteen was not a small place, but the pure energy that shone in various colors as the aurora borealis managed to extend throughout the place. The priests felt deep and sacred energy around them, they opened their frightened eyes to see such power spreading through the canteen.


    The priests seemed very shocked to see that the person who eats stake in the sacred energy was a person who looked like a priest like them.


    "This is a powerfull exorcist" a priest murmured surprised, so he had to close his eyes because the luminosity of the sacred energy was too much for his eyes.


    The other priests agreed with the priest who had spoken, but they were still surprised by so much power.


    Of course, the biggest surprise was that this Exorcist was performing the most basic of stamps and not using his instrument to exorcise. Well, by the way, the sacred energy was behaving, there would be no difference between this Exorcist using his weapon or performing the chant with the ten seals.


    Emery felt the energy expanding, the energy delineated the whole environment, he could feel the chairs, he could feel the tables, the butchers, plates, and glasses. It was as if he could "see" all this with his sacred energy, so he could also see the demons they were up to.


    There were 10 smaller demons up to speed, while a great demon was lying next to it looking at everything with indifference. The 10 demons were very similar, they are small and blue, with long pointed ears and transparent dragonfly wings. In his small, thin hands were some kind of item that Emery could not identify, these items looked like flutes and he could see the little winged beings blowing on these flutes.


    Every time they blew these flutes, there was no sound, but it trembling energy waves of demonic energy that made the chairs and tables flying.


    "Those are imps, " thought Emery suddenly. The memory of the original Emery Darcy crossed his mind. It was one of several contents of the study of novices, on the type''s demons and spirits, hierarchies, and powers of these supernatural beings.


    Imps were similar to the bad version of fairies, they were small, hairy, ugly, and blue. They loved to get ready and fool beings of the human dimension. He scared small children and animals as they laid on the backs of adults.


    The Imps are at the lowest hierarchical level of demons, they were like a kind of pet for the larger demons.


    Demons are divided by status, however, before they reach a level to have a status, they are divided into three types, smaller demons, medium demons, and larger demons.


    Then they are divided into statuses, such as Pawn, Knight, Baron, Viscount, Count, Marquis, Duke, Archduke, and Demon King. The name of the God who controls the dimension of hell is called Satan.


    Generally, demons that have no status have their abstract and different physical form, while demons with status have a more robust physical form and stronger powers. Status is like the titles that angels acquire, each status gives a new gain of power. Among these gains of powers has the power of body transformation, manipulation of the mind, and control over other demons of inferior status.


    For example, a demon with count status can control demons with the status of viscount, baron, knights, and pawns.


    It should be remembered that the higher the demon''s status, the less chance he can invade the human dimension. Unless it''s the apocalypse. Demons like marquis Arabeth were very rare.


    Emery was a little fascinated to see the imps having fun, of course, the fun was over when they felt the sacred energy surrounding them. The imps began to talk to each other quickly and in a language that Emery did not understand.


    Emery''s attention focused on something else, as he reached a particularly strong demon. Bishop Darcy cannot help but shudder to "see" that big, fierce figure.


    "A Manticore!" said Emery surprised to see this figure that reminded him greatly of the legendary chimeras told in the books on Greek/Roman legends.


    The lion''s head, tiger''s body, dragon paws, crow wings, antelope horns, and scorpion tail.


    Manticore''s golden gaze was full of indifference and the aura around his elicit danger, his lion''s mane was not normal, as it seemed to be on fire.


    "So that''s the cause of the blue fire," thought Emery curiously looking at this legendary greatest demon.


    Emery recalled that in the original novel, Giovanni summons a Manticore when he was fighting a noble despot who was jealous of Giovanni. Well, he summoned a Manticore using a baby''s soul. This baby had been aborted and was the result of a ****, whose rapist was the noble despot who was threatening Giovanni.


    Of course, this kind of thing upset Emery a lot, because he felt sorry for the baby and the child''s mother, but he had more empathy for the baby, who was not to blame for anything and ended up dying so horrible.


    The manticores can only be summoned by sacrificing souls to be brought into the human dimension unless a direct portal to hell is opened. However, to open the portal of hell was extremely laborious and long, what Father Lattanzio did can not be copied until so soon.


    This person had years to work on the construction of this portal at Matteo Abbey, probably he wanted to make a contract with some demon of high status to realize his dream of becoming a Warlock.


    That would explain the arrival of Marquis Arabeth in the human dimension. Emery didn''t want to think about it too much, as there would have to be many sacrifices of human lives or sacred items to open a portal capable of letting the demonic Marquis move into the human dimension.


    This showed that Father Lattanzio was not as good as the book made him look!


    "Human... All so hateful" a thick voice sounded in the environment making the little imp''s shudder. As they were smaller demons, they were very afraid of larger demons like the Manticore.


    "You talk like it''s something nice!" Emery scoffed at his mind. Normally a Manticore could only come into the human dimension if it consumed lives.


    "Can you hear me?" Manticore spoke a little incredulously, his golden eyes focused on Emery.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Emery in a defiant tone, despite feeling his knees become weak as he saw this 5-foot-tall Manticore slowly approaching him.


    "Do you want to make a contract?" asked Manticore away from Emery by five yards away. He didn''t want to get too close to the human wouldn''t feel too threatened.


    Emery was surprised and didn''t know what to answer that sudden question. He thought he''d have to fight for his life in a fierce battle against this greater demon. However, this greater demon wanted to make a contract with him?


    Emery: (...)


    Hey, I may not look like it, but I''m a Bishop!


    Can''t you see I''m about to exorcise you?


    These confused thoughts passed through Emery''s mind, who seemed a little foolish with his pretty mouth a little open. Yes, he had a jaw dropped because of that very weird proposal.


    He wouldn''t have been so shocked if Arabeth was the only one to propose this type of agreement ... no, that would be even more strange, in the book the demons didn''t like to bond with humans without having something very great as a benefit, as the soul of this human or maybe some human sacrifices, or items that can be very rare, in short, such a direct proposal was shocking.


    Also, did he have the face of a person who would throw his soul away or who would kill people?


    Did the manticore see that he was rich and came after the money?


    Emery thought of many things as his sacred energy expanded and made the little elfin run for their lives fleeing quickly, of course, some were not so lucky and were directly obliterated.

 Chapter 58 - I Am A Priest, Are You Blind?

    For advanced chapters go to P-A-T-R-E-O-N.


    https://www.p-a-t-r-e-o-n.com/Take_the_Moon


    For more chapter publications buy me a KO--FI.


    Ko-fi.com/take_the_moon


    (XXXX)


    The Manticore looked at the human who seemed surprised by his question, he also felt a little surprised to offer a contract to a human. However, he felt there was something very interesting about this human.


    This human was using sacred energy, but since the ten seals could only harm smaller demons and middle demons, the Manticore didn''t feel much. Well, he felt a strong sense of danger from this human, but even if he were banished back to the scale of hell, he could come back since there''s a portal in this abbey.


    The Manticore had felt the presence of the marquis demon radiating from this human, who was supposed to be a disgusting exorcist, which made him very curious.


    The Manticore thought that a noble Marquis wouldn''t relate to disgusting humans..., however, he also thought it was very strange a portal to the dimension of hell to be opened in an Ecclesiastical Abbey.


    He could be in the middle of something big going on... Something like a grand plan from some high-status demon?


    "Um... Mr. Manticore, don''t you see I''m a priest, so how can I make a contract with a demon?" asked Emery a little hesitantly.


    Emery: I''m all dressed up as a priest, with a rosary and a chic Bible, don''t you see how I am a rich priest?


    Manticore: That kind of wealth doesn''t interest me. Come on, shall be little boy make a contract with this grandpa?


    Emery: (...)


    The human dimension is quite rigid with its rules. For example, a priest can become a wizard because a priest can have MANA and sacred energy at the same time. However, a priest couldn''t become a Warlock because of the sacred energy, since a Warlock must make a contract with a demon and would have demonic energy.


    Of course, a Wizard could become a Warlock, since MANA is a neutral element. A Warlock could be an Alchemist or a Necromancer, but he could not be a Healer because demonic energy was infectious to natural energy.


    Natural energy could be used to heal a Warlock, but a Warlock could not manipulate natural energy as long as the energies are located in the soul''s jewel. As natural energy is eroded by demonic energy, a Warlock who ventured to be a Healer would suffer from excruciating pain so relapsing because of the constant clash between the two energies.


    Which would lead to Warlock''s early death?


    Soon there were no Warlocks who were healers or priests, even the priests who were excommunicated couldn''t become Warlock, after all, the body of a priest was being blessed with sacred energy for a long time.


    What Father Lattanzio was trying to do was madness, and he probably would have died, even without the loss of blood, since sacred energy and demonic energy were going to crash into the old body.


    Unless Father Lattanzio had another plan for summoning Marquis Arabeth.


    Giovanni''s case of becoming a Warlock in the original novel occurred because he hadn''t become a priest and hadn''t been baptized at the end of the novices'' course. So, the sacred energy didn''t become part of him.


    The funny thing about energy is that the person can be born with it or the person can acquire it by other means, of course, the fact of being born with certain energy makes the person stronger than the one they acquire by external means.


    There are still cases where the person has an affinity for certain types of energy. For example, Emery Darcy was born with healing energy, with MANA, and with traces of sacred energy, meaning Emery was originally a character who was created to be a true natural priest.


    Giovanni was born with MANA and a strong mental power, which showed that his soul was strong, however, he had a neutral affinity. Which meant saying that his soul could be blessed or cursed externally, and so he could be presented either with sacred energy or with demonic energy.


    Of course, there are still various types of energies such as natural, Elemental, spiritual, and the energy of death. There is also the energy of time and space, with a few others that were rare and rarely seen in the human dimension.


    These energies can be granted through temples with their respective gods, or by contracts with demons or spirits. Natural energy, in particular, can only be gained through the blessing of elves or consuming the blood of a fairy.


    Of course, humans may be born with natural energy to heal, but it was very rare, so much so that healers were few in numbers even in temples. Of course, as there was sacred energy that could replace natural energy for healing, soon natural energy was not as valued.


    However, natural energy is neutral energy when it comes to healing, for example, sacred energy cannot heal the wounds of warlocks or necromancers, but natural energy could heal these two.


    Finally, what is meant is that there are strict rules in the human dimension that make it impossible for the inhabitants to have so many powers in one body. After all, if any human could have all kinds of powers, would they still be just mortal? Wouldn''t they be gods?


    The Manticore well knew this, but she felt that something was different with this human. An unsettling feeling that made his demonic energy pulsate almost out of control.


    "Let''s make a contract, it''s not like you''re going to lose something by making a contract with me, right?" said the Manticore insistently. What this demon said could be taken into consideration.


    Since it was true that the contract probably wouldn''t work and there would be no burden on Emery or the devil.


    "All right, so how do I make a contract?" asked curious Emery. He knew that contracts with demons are different depending on the status of the demon and the desire of the human.


    For example, the Manticore''s contract couldn''t be used to make a contract with the Marquis Arabeth.


    "It''s elementary, first you''ll have to retract your sacred energy. Then you will cut off your finger or your hand and let me drink some of your blood." He said to Manticore with his strange bright, golden eyes looking at all the priests who were blinded by the sacred energy.


    If Emery''s sacred energy were being used with exorcist seals or more advanced seals, the Manticore would have been defeated long ago, but as they were basic weakening seals, the Manticore was still fine, despite feeling its body warm up every few seconds.


    When his body temperature reached a certain threshold, the Manticore would be purified and your body would become dust.


    "But we''d better do it somewhere else. Here would be very suspicious" said the Manticore looking at the human fool who seemed to have a frozen face, but his mouth looked like that of a fish seeking air because he did not know how to respond to the Manticore.


    What''s Emery going to do? Is he going to believe this bigger demon?

 Chapter 59 - Contract With Manticore

    For more chapters visit my ******* or go to my Ko-fi.


    Ko-fi.com/take_the_moon


    (XXX)


    In the end, Emery had to perform excellently and say that he had exorcised the demons that were in the canteen, when in fact the imps only stopped messing because of the pressure of the manticore, and now they followed him like good little children.


    Emery had to receive compliments and compliments from the other priests who wanted to make friends with him. However, Emery behaved in a reserved and mysterious manner, then he left and claimed to be a little tired and that the priests should be his witnesses when the superiors arrived to learn about the riot in the Canteen of Matteo Abbey.


    "Dear brothers, you know what you must and should not say. Be careful with words, as superiors may feel uncomfortable that demons appear on our sacred ground," Emery said with a tone that could be understood that there was something behind his words.


    The priests suddenly felt fear and everyone nodded anxiously, it''s not as if they didn''t know that if the church didn''t like the truth, that the organization would eliminate the witnesses.


    "I just did what a good priest should do, but these poor spirits to transcend. The god of light is benevolent and always protects the weak and lost creatures" said Emery with his serious face, adding the sacred energy that seemed to emit from his clean and delicate skin, he looked like a saint.


    The priests soon took Emery''s idea and after a few minutes of deliberating, they decided they would tell another version of the facts. Something like dissatisfied spirits who needed to be purified to ascend the heavens, that kind of nonsense. That was far better than saying that demons were on the sacred ground of Matteo Abbey.


    They cannot be blamed for omitting this fact since they were just ordinary priests. They had no high fame or status in the church hierarchy, they were the people of the base, and they could be silenced easily.


    "Thank you, brother... How should I address you, brother?" one of the priests asked if he felt grateful. Emery''s face that was covered by the hood couldn''t see much, just his pretty, red lips.


    "Can you call me Yago and your brother?" asked Emery out of courtesy, he didn''t even hesitate to lie. He just hoped there wouldn''t be anyone by that name in the church.


    "Oh, so we have the same name! That''s a fortune that several generations of my family have blessed me with such a fate of meeting a brother as powerful as you!" said the priest excitedly, his chubby cheeks swayed a little when he panted surprised. He was a relatively chubby priest, but he looked adorable.


    His short blond hair, this priest appeared to be young in his early 20s. He had beautiful green eyes and a slightly paler skin than normal, which revealed that he was not a priest who was going to do field missions. He could be a teacher or a research priest, some priests stayed in libraries transcribing books from antiquity.


    Emery cursed mentally upon hearing the response of the cute, blond priest, who reminded him a little of the Cherubim he saw painted in the Sistine Chapel in his rare moments of extravagance as he traveled to Europe.


    What bad luck! The only name he could come up with and by chance someone else already had it!


    Emery just got serious about the real Yago''s casual commentary. Then he can only insist on leaving because he had other commitments. The priests were reluctant to let go of this powerful exorcist, but they also couldn''t force that person to stay with them.


    Moments after Emery left, exorcist priests, a bishop, and an administrator arrived on the scene. The real Yago and the other priests had to explain what happened, or at least lie bravely before their superiors.


    Meanwhile, Emery went to the square a few feet from the canteen and hid behind a large thick, leafy tree. Emery used his sacred energy in his eyes just so he could see the demons.


    This he pulled from the memory of the original Emery Darcy, which was a rather interesting idea, but almost impractical. The person had to have high control over their energy, which would require a lot of training time.


    Well, the luck of the current Emery is that he didn''t even have to try hard in this case, since it became something natural for Emery Darcy''s body. Of course, he didn''t know how long he could keep this sacred energy in his eyes, so he had to be quick.


    "Oh, I also have to use sacred energy in my ears," thought Emery returning to focus again, so he could see and hear the manticore.


    "And then?" asked Emery quickly. As he said this, he looked around the square garden, hoping to find a hidden person. Of course, he expected to see Giovanni waiting for him.


    However, Giovanni was not there and this made Emery worried. Something could have happened to this novice, they were still in the middle of the original plot when Giovanni being severely punished with whipping and being thrown out of the abbey. For this reason, Emery had a bad feeling when Giovanni was not around.


    Even if Emery thought Arabeth might not "attack" Giovanni, for some unspeakable reasons, there was still the danger of Father Rutger attacking again.


    Well, Emery knew Father Rutger shouldn''t act since he thought Giovanni was unworthy of any thought after abusing him the night before. So, there was no reason for Father Rutger to strike again, returning to attack only 20 years later.


    "There''s no one around if that''s what you''re worried about," said the manticore, understanding Emery''s actions as cautious.


    Emery Darcy sighed and tried to calm down, first, he would settle this matter with the manticore, and then he would look for Giovanni. He couldn''t lose the MC like that! Oh, what would he do if the MC died suddenly?


    Would the world be destroyed? Could he still change his future?


    "I''m going to start," Emery said, remembering that he just needed to draw some blood and let the manticore consume. He took a long, sharp needle from the space bag and pierced his index finger from his left hand, blood began to slowly come out and the red drop fell toward the lawn.


    Of course, it wasn''t on the lawn that that drop of blood fell, but I float into the mouth full of sharp teeth of the manticore.


    Emery waited with anticipation, although he must know that nothing would happen and that the manticore would probably die while taking his blood.


    However, something strange happened in Emery''s hand. He felt a burning in the back of his left hand, it wasn''t very painful, but it wasn''t something comfortable either. It''s similar when your hand stays too long in the sun, that was something easily bearable, but it bothered you at the same time.


    When Emery looked at his hand, a strange tattoo was forming on his creamy and smooth skin. The shape of the tattoo was not defined yet.


    "That..." Emery panted surprised, but he didn''t have time to worry if his body would be invaded by demonic energy, and he would explode in the process, as a terrifying roar sounded in the small square.


    Emery''s midnight blue eyes focused on a manticore, right on what was the manticore. In place of the imposing legendary chimera, there was a mass of blood with a blue flame around it.


    "This is?" Emery said frightened by his soul almost coming out of his body so scared that he got.


    Well, Emery didn''t know what to do, he had never made a contract with a demon before, what he knew about the book was very complex and not as simple as that. He also had no idea that his blood would turn the powerful manticore into a bag of flesh and blood.


    He thought that if things went wrong, at most, the manticore would turn to dust or be sent back to hell. What''s with the appearance of the bloody, frightening blood-slime?

 Chapter 60 - Bao The Little Demonic Dog

    Emery could only wait patiently and see the result of what all this would be. He looked at the back of his left hand and the tattoo was getting darker and darker and finally taking a shape.


    "A puppy with wings?" Emery said in a voice full of surprise. He hoped the tattoo was the head of a lion, ferocious and terrifying, but it was just a little Tibetan Mastiff puppy. The tattoo was very realistic you could even see the cuteness and the look selling meng of this puppy.


    "Master, I''ve already finished the contract" the voice of the manticore sounded in the mind of Emery, who turned his gaze to what should be the bag of blood and fire. There was no more blood, just a little of the lawn seemed scorched and there was a beautiful little Tibetan Mastiff puppy with the coat of as reddish-brown as the fire and bright blue eyes seemed to burn like the supernatural flames that the manticore controlled earlier.


    Emery who never had a cat or dog in his life, but loved cute things, he felt like in a crazy dream to see the little Tibetan Mastiff who had big watery eyes while staring at him.


    Manticore: (...)


    Who''s got watery eyes?!


    "Come here" said Emery in a very sweet voice, almost as sweet as the cream muffins he ate for lunch dessert today. It was inevitable that his voice and attitude would change in front of a cute puppy that seemed to sell meng just by breathing.


    Manticore: (...)


    Master, your bright eyes are scaring me!


    Even so, the manticore went to Emery, after all, the two were bound by the contract. The human didn''t seem to want to harm him, despite his half-suspicious attitude. Emery took mastiff''s cute little cub and hugged him softly. He felt like he was in an excellent dream, he rubbed the puppy''s head and then kissed his chubby, hairy belly.


    Manticore: (...)


    Hey, I''m a big demon! Are you trying to humiliate me?


    Of course, the manticore didn''t say anything, but the feelings were passed on to Emery, who found the grumpy attitude of this little Tibetan Mastiff more cute.


    Manticore: (...)


    Do you think I''m really a dog? Seriously! I''m a big demon!


    "Baobao, don''t you think that name is good?" asked Emery suddenly to the little mastiff who looked confused at the human.


    "I already have a name, why are you giving me a random name?" said the angry manticore, pushing his cute paw into Emery''s chest.


    "Your name is in the language of hell, how the hell am I going to translate that?" said Emery a little bored. The name of the manticore was practically several compound names and profane phrases.


    Did that make you think that Marquis Arabeth was really a special person since his name was just Arabeth, or would that be his last name?


    It doesn''t matter, but the name Arabeth was easier to read and pronounce. Who knows the author of the novel didn''t want any problems with the language of hell or with Latin, so put a name full of meanings and short?


    The manticore said nothing else, it was true his name was too big to be understood by human language. So, tacitly the manticore accepted the name Bao as his name for this young master.


    "Now, let me see that contract. Hmm... So, I just have to provide you with demonic energy between a month''s break... I also have to find a way for you to eat other mid-level or big-level demons... Let me see what I get. You will be my guardian... You will follow all my orders... Not only that, but you''re going to kill for me..." Emery began analyzing the contract he entered as a blind man in the shooting.


    The contract was simple of mutual dependence, no soul-selling, or that he had to kill innocent people to feed the manticore, so things were very acceptable.


    Of course, there was only one small problem.


    "I am a bishop. I have no demonic energy in my body... In fact, I don''t even know how the contract worked," Emery said with a heart full of doubt.


    "Master, we must talk elsewhere, humans are approaching from here," said Bao in a hasty tone and a little guilty. After all, it was his roar that caught other humans'' attention to this place.


    Emery Darcy understood what Bao meant and quickly left the small square and followed through some random corridors, entering one of the empty rooms that was usually intended as deposits but which was now empty.


    "So, what can you say about this contract?" asked curious Emery. He knew the rules of the world. Those with sacred energy cannot make contracts with demons. However, the tattoo on the back of his left hand showed a break from the rules of this world.


    "Master, if you don''t know what''s going on, I don''t know either! I just felt the demonic energy of a demon marquis in your body, so I thought there was no problem in trying a contract" said Bao with a sigh, but came out as a soft goose, which made Bao look even cuter.


    Emery couldn''t resist and rubbed his face against the hairy head of the mastiff cub, leaving the little cub with messy hair.


    Bao: (...)


    Aren''t we having a serious conversation here? What''s with all this rubbing on my body? Oh, why do I feel that my master is a scary person in a different way?


    "Does this have anything to do with last night with Arabeth? Still, it doesn''t make sense... Azarphy didn''t say anything and I didn''t feel anything different" thought Emery even more confused.


    Was there something wrong with his body?


    "I''m going to have to talk to Louis or Azarphy later... Well, or are we just going to ignore this weirdness and accept the fact?" thought Emery debating his options in his mind.


    "Let''s just take it!" Emery decided he wouldn''t ask anything for now. He didn''t trust anyone, so he was supposed to expose it to others? It''d be better not for a while. Of course, he forgot that Azarphy was a Big Boss, who could see that there was something different about his body at a glance.


    Emery Darcy after deciding this felt a little better and less worried. However, he should check a few things first. He first used his MANA by doing some small exercises to test the circulation of MANA within his body.


    "That''s fine" Emery muttered as he felt his MANA circulate without any problem, he also felt no pain. Well, MANA is a neutral element, so that shouldn''t be a surprise. However, Emery was testing to make sure there would be "extra" problems in his body.


    He took a deep breath and focused on the healing energy, the gentle green energy fired at every heartbeat, the energy circulated even faster than the MANA in his body. Soon his body was taken over by a soft bright-green energy.


    "That''s fine too" Emery muttered as he moved the healing (natural) energy with his hands. For now, his body was doing very well and showed no signs of discomfort.


    Emery Darcy gently swapped the energy of nature for sacred energy, the change caused no problems in his body. He could feel his heart beating quickly, but he felt no discomfort. Emery''s body was all covered by bright white energy, little Bao had already jumped away from his master for a time, yet he felt fear of all this very pure sacred energy.


    Bao was probably more afraid now, because of his small and fluffy form, although he formed a body that was more resistant to sacred powers, there were some things that Bao couldn''t avoid. So, as it is natural for angels and demons to be enemies, it was also natural for demons to be cautious when dealing with sacred energy.


    Emery Darcy after testing all the energies and MANA of his body concentrated to see if there was anything different in his body.. And there was a little gem that was similar there to a sunflower seed.

 Chapter 61 - Is There Something Wrong With My Body?

    There may be a TRIGGER, for those more sensitive people, in the last paragraphs. Only hint of violence.


    To update more chapters, pay me a Ko-fi! Yes, I am being shameless, but the advertising continues. xD (Ko-fi.com/take_the_moon)


    (....)


    This jewel was of red and pulsating color, next to this seed was a white flower bud that eats a sacred aura and there was a beautiful bud of an unknown plant. This bud was green and looked very much lived, a soft green light floated around that bud.


    "So that''s how it is," Emery said, understanding a little how the energies in his body worked. The "heart" was not a heart, but a space to plant and develop the energies that were the laws of the world.


    The small seed could develop over time, at least Emery thought so. The seed was small because of the contract, after all, although the manticore is a strong demon, it could not be compared to Emery''s status as Bishop of the Church of the god of light.


    Moving from Father to Bishop is not simply a status, but an evolution in the very foundation of the cultivation of sacred energy. A transition ceremony was held, which increases power qualitatively for the user.


    Anyway, Emery Darcy took a deep breath and as he did with the other energies, he pulled that energy to circulate through his body. Now it was time for the truth to know if there would be the harm in your body because of this demonic energy.


    The demonic energy was timid and fragile, so it was very slowly spreading through Emery''s body. The demonic energy was of red color, it was not soft, but it seemed wild as if he were playing with a kind of mysterious fire.


    Anyone who saw Emery from the outside would see him covered in strong and powerful fire, but he only felt slight warmth. There was also something strange about his skin as if he was too long in the sun, it wasn''t unbearable, but it still gave some discomfort.


    "At least I didn''t explode" thought Emery a little amused by just having a slight aversion to his body. According to the romance of his past life, the laws of this world were quite strict, it was already a miracle he didn''t have an adverse reaction and only a slight discomfort on the skin. Besides, he didn''t feel a pain in his heart from the conflict of energy.


    This all makes Emery Darcy''s body much more than special. It was something similar there is a god or there is a monster, what weighed most on Emery''s heart was to think that he was no longer a human.


    "The body of the original Emery Darcy has this kind of secret... Was the end of it really a sad life as a sex toy? Or was there something else?" thought Emery Darcy reflecting on the memories of the original Bishop Darcy.


    "Now is not the time to think about it, I have to find Giovanni. Then I''ll think about it more calmly" Emery left this for later. Now the important thing was to find the MC, after all, they were still in the window of time when the MC could end up injured and almost dead, so he worries was not out of the ground.


    "Bao, do I have something to ask?" said Emery materializing demonic energy into a small ball. The manticore Bao looked at this little ball of demonic energy with a lot of gluttony, he even seemed to salivate a little.


    Going back to where Giovanni was being held.


    The room had a few candles lit, which made everything a little darker, the silence seemed oppressive and Giovanni''s heavenly blue eyes looked here and there from the room as if trying to know where he was locked.


    "Judging by the things in the room, this must be somewhere on the first floor. This is not the clergy''s room, so there is only one possibility this should be the building that travelers stay in when they move from one city to another" thought Yani a little worried. In his past life this kind of thing hadn''t happened, he was too insignificant for anyone to bother kidnapping him.


    "Unless they''ve discovered my real identity" Yani thought. However, he soon took it away from his mind. If anyone knew of his noble identity, he would not be treated that way, but the clergy would want to buy his silence and goodwill.


    "Yani, what are we going to do?" Giovanni asked anxiously. He could be safe in space made by Yani''s magic, but his body was not blessed with this kind of thing.


    "For now, let''s wait and see who''s behind it" replied Yani to Giovanni, he had a lot of confidence that he could run away at any moment. Even if he later has to fall asleep for a week or more, since that would imply him using his mental power.


    Unfortunately, time went by and more than 30 minutes passed, but no one showed up. Yani was getting cold and the chains were hurting her soft and tender skin.


    Besides, he was just wearing a thin sweater. His novice clothes had been taken off and the weather was much colder than usual, because of the treacherous autumn that played with time as a tantrum child, where it was not known whether it would be cold or hot.


    So, when Yani thought of using her powers to break these chains and escape the room, the door was finally opened. There was a group of younger men being led by an older man.


    By the black clothes and rosaries that each one carried on their necks, you could see that the young men were the newly formed priests. The older man wore a different and exquisite outfit, the color of his outfit was violet, and he had a similar hat there a beret also of violet color. On top of his cassock, there is a type of white robe that has embroidery on his chest with the emblem of the Church of the God of Light. The white robe only reached half the trunk.


    Unlike the priests who have their clothes with hoods, the bishops do not have this kind of hooded clothing, since they proudly exposed their faces for all to see.


    Besides, the priests had simple jewels, such as a rosary and one or two silver rings on their fingers. The bishop had a rosary made of pearls with gold chains, thick gold rings with large jewels embedded and the bracelets on his wrists were also showy and expensive.


    The jewels were proof that this old man was a successful bishop or that came from a wealthy family, of course, it was simpler for the bishop to come from a strong-background family. A successful bishop would not be in Matthew Abbey but in the capital. The case of Bishop Darcy is rather strange and special, probably temporary as well.


    This group of men, a total of 11 men entered inside the small room where Giovanni was imprisoned. The room soon got warmer with so many people and also looked even smaller with so few men standing.


    Yani looked at them all with a look full of surprise, he looked at all these people, but Father Rutger was not among these people. That''s why he was surprised. Yani didn''t know any of these people, neither in Giovanni''s memories nor in the memories of his past life.


    What the other way?

 Chapter 62 - Dirty Games In The Abbey

    (R-18) >>>> INSINUATION OF ****. WATCH OUT! WATCH OUT! (Although it will not happen, but it is a sensitive topic so be careful when reading.)


    For more chapters this week, buy me a Ko-fi! [Ko-fi.com/take_the_moon]


    (...)


    In the view of these people, Giovanni''s gaze was like a small white rabbit, fluffy and frail, the blue eyes of this 16-year-old looked like two precious and pure gems. ...


    The priests were newly graduated, they had just completed the mission to become deeds priests and soon there would be baptism so that they could finally receive all the rights of their offices, in addition to increasing the sacred energy in their bodies.


    The best thing was that after baptism they would make an assessment to know what careers they could pursue within the clergy. Many had hoped to be exorcists or sacred knights.


    Bishop Caruso was the one who would preside over the baptism of these newly graduated priests. At that time these novice priests were all excited following Bishop Caruso, despite knowing that baptism only two days later, but they could not deny the Bishop''s request to go with him, could they?


    "This situation..." thought one of the priests, Father Fiore, with a confused and somewhat expectant look. Would they see an exorcism ritual now?


    Not only did Father Fiore think that way, the other priests thought so too. So, they were excited, they had already seen some exorcisms when they were still studying, but they saw from afar since they were too young and could be influenced by demonic energy, now they would be watching up close, how could they not be excited?


    "You are very handsome. It is no coincidence that Bishop Darcy was tempted by you, little low life" said Bishop Caruso with a look full of amusement, but there was a somewhat disturbing aura being emitted from the old man. The man''s hair was gray and short, the brown eyes were dark almost black and the thin lips had a mocking smile.


    The priests were tense, they felt they had something wrong with Bishop Caruso, but they were afraid to offend their superior, so they dared not look too much at him.


    Father Fiore felt that the atmosphere was not certain, after all, what did the beauty of a novice have to do with the exorcism?


    Yes, Father Fiore and the other priests knew that this young man who appeared to be 16 �C 17 years old was a novice, because of the appointment "small low life", since they heard this several times when they were the novices.


    Yes, for the superiors of the clergy the novices were just low lives, which could easily be erased.


    Father Fiore had no idea that things would become even stranger in a few seconds, but he already felt a strange restlessness in his chest.


    "Two days from now you will all be baptized and become priests in full rights. Then everyone will have to follow the order of the god of light to scratch, including control over their sexual desires. I''ll soon warn you that this is quite complicated, so as your superior, I thought you could have fun today as a farewell to your mundane life days," Bishop Caruso said with a very gentle tone of voice, but that just made it all the more bizarre.


    The priests looked at Bishop Caruso, they had their eyes full of apprehension. They didn''t want to do that, looking at Giovanni who was so young and looked very innocent.


    Besides, who wants to start their career as a priest with that kind of weight on their conscience?


    It doesn''t matter if they had been frivolous while they were novices and were no longer virgins, but they had never done anything like this before!


    "If you don''t want to do this, I understand. You don''t have to do this," Bishop Caruso said with a resigned sigh as if the young priests were denying their good wishes. The priests sighed with relief. They really didn''t want to do that kind of dirty stuff. Father Fiore also felt relieved and also frightened because the people of high status were very terrible.


    "However, if you don''t, I''m going to have to take you to meet the other veteran priests. Since you do not accept my favor" said Bishop Caruso smiling kindly, but the atmosphere in the room was very heavy.


    The priests trembled with fear at bishop Caruso''s veiled threat, they understood well that this visit was not common. Father Fiore felt chills all over his skin, he had understood that this visit was something like becoming like the 16-year-old trapped in a bed.


    They still have two days to become priests and this loophole was the big problem, as it meant that Bishop Caruso could do the same thing to them.


    "Of course, you can also switch places with this little low life. I promise for the god of light that if anyone wants to switch places with him, I will free that person and let them go. So, what will you decide?" asked Bishop Caruso with a great-grandfather''s smile, but his aura was too heavy and malicious.


    Yani observed all this with an apathetic look, he knew what the novice priests would choose. If it were him in the place of these people, he would simply rather die than choose any of these things, or he would kill the bishop, even if the church condemned him later.


    "Does anyone want to switch places with this small low life?" Bishop Caruso asked again, the priests lowered their gaze to the ground and shook their heads in negative.


    "Well, then I''ll let you wonder if you want to be the new toys or if you want to play with this little low life," Bishop Caruso said with satisfaction. He took a black bottle, whose liquid could not be seen.


    It was a small bottle the size of the palm of a teenager''s hand, he approached Yani, who looked all over with eyes full of apathy, he didn''t even care about Bishop Caruso''s approach.


    "I wonder if Bishop Darcy will want you after becoming a whore for so many men... What face is he going to make when he finds out about all this?" Bishop Caruso murmured softly, only Yani could hear him.


    "Have you decided? If you have already decided, then tear the clothes of this little low life for me" said Bishop Caruso with a kind smile, his old hand was caressing Yani''s soft young face.


    Bishop Caruso also wanted to play with this handsome and attractive young man, but he had more love for his life. If these young priests did this, Bishop Darcy could take his anger out on these people. Bishop Caruso planned to blame these priests and hide behind the scenes.


    If the priests denounced him?


    Well, he could deny it to the end, since he was a bishop and the others were not even formally priests'' baptized.


    The priests were frozen in their places, they didn''t really want to do that, but they also didn''t want to be toys for others!


    Then why didn''t they run away?


    Where would they run to? They would be silenced by Bishop Caruso, they also could not kill this evil Bishop because they could be executed by the church.


    "Whoever rips the clothes off this little low life, I will give these two items," said Bishop Caruso impatiently. He took from his space bag a beautiful silver emblem with small diamonds encrusted in silverware, the emblem had the shape of the moon and the other item was an exquisite sacred book that had a sacred aura shining softly around.


    These were excellent items even for exorcists, as they stored a certain amount of sacred energy.


    Just as there were priests like Father Fiore who was not moved by these items since he believed that a clear conscience was much better at developing his sacred powers.


    There would be ambitious people among the novice priests, who, although they didn''t want to do these dirty things, they still wanted to win these items. Besides, they had no choices but to bite the bullet and go ahead with it, so why not win something palpable with all this?


    Two priests advanced with greedy eyes to the items, they held Yani''s thin sweater, this material was thin, and it was effortless to tear if it used any force. The two priests were ordinary men, but using their strength was not too difficult to tear Yani''s sweater.


    The sound of tearing tissue broke through the heavy silence of the room, the other priests looked away from Giovanni''s body, while Bishop Caruso displayed a malicious smile and his covetous eyes watched the young novice''s body.


    The body is slender and palladium, with the two pink nipples rising from the chest that went up and down with the breath, the chest without any hair showed how young this person was. Bishop Caruso''s eyes descended through the flat belly, to the round hip, the groin almost hairless and to the penis that was not yet fully developed and had a tender and rosy appearance.


    His thighs seemed soft and tempting, even this young man''s feet weren''t so bad. He had no marks on his body, which was quite unusual as novices suffered punishments here and there. Bishop Caruso turned his gaze to the handsome face of young Giovanni, his gaze stopped between his neck and shoulder, there was a recent bite mark, which was startling because it was red against the boy''s pale skin.


    "Then it is true. Bishop Darcy took this novice to be his toy" thought Bishop Caruso enviously in his heart. However, this also made him happy as he was going to break the famous Bishop''s toy.


    "You have done very well," Bishop Caruso said, handing the two items to the greedy priests. He smiled gladly at the obedience of the two priests, of course, he was glad that it was not him who would die days later because of it.


    Yani felt humiliated and his body trembled slightly, everyone thought he was shivering with cold or out of fear, when in fact he trembled with anger. He had to hold back a lot, so he wouldn''t turn all these people into a bloody mass!


    "Do it! It doesn''t matter if we''re going to die or if we have to run for our lives! Just don''t let them do that kind of thing with my body!" Giovanni asked desperately. He didn''t want to go through the experiment two nights ago.


    "Yes, I''m going to kill them all, why not?" Yani made a resolution in his heart.


    "When they get closer than, and I will blow their heads off," said Yani to calm Giovanni, then the two prepared to kill and flee Matthew abbey.


    He had already been humiliated too much in his past life and in his present life!


    He wasn''t going to put up with anything like that anymore!

 Chapter 63 - Watching A Priest Being Burned

    R-16 (CONTENT HAVE TRIGGER, THEN BE CAREFUL TO READ)


    For more chapters during the week, buy me a Ko-Fi!


    [Ko-fi.com/take_the_moon]


    (...)


    Bishop Caruso was distracted enjoying the naked body of Giovanni, who didn''t see the hateful look of Giovanni. If he had seen, he would have feared for his life, that kind of look wasn''t normal in a young man who should be inexperienced with the things of the world.


    "Look at the mark on the neck of this little low life. You don''t have to feel guilty about playing with him, after all, he must be used to it," Bishop Caruso said, pointing to the recent bite mark between his neck and shoulder, which contrasted the young boy''s pale skin.


    Yani looked full of mockery at Bishop Caruso, he knew that the Bishop was only saying this nonsense to further encourage priests to advance on him. This person''s logic was rather dirty, as there was a difference between him allowing Emery to mark himself and him to be forced by others. Any decent human being would know about this. But it is clear that Bishop Caruso would use this as an excuse to say that Giovanni was perverted and dirty, or worse, that he liked to be sodomized by anyone.


    However, Giovanni felt a little guilty, just for a moment, he was too young to understand the distorted words of Bishop Caruso. He felt guilty not only because of Bishop Darcy but also for falling into Father Rutger''s trap and being raped. He still believed in what the church said about love between men being dirty and forbidden, until a few days ago the concept of love between men and women for Giovanni was a forbidden concept, full of errors and sins, much less the relationship between men. Of course, Giovanni had the false concept of thinking that sexual intercourse between men was just as brutal as what he suffered in the dark, damp kitchen pantry.


    The priests looked at the mark on the young man''s neck and some priests felt ashamed, their faces turned red, and they looked the other way. Others were left with a look of disgust and disdain, only Father Fiore had a look of pity and compassion.


    Bishop Caruso stopped talking and took the action, he wanted soon that these idiot priests would play with the young man because soon Bishop Darcy could miss the boy and send someone to look for him.


    He had placed some priests who were his followers to watch Bishop Darcy''s room, so he would be warned by others through the short-range communication device.


    Bishop Caruso opened the black bottle in his hand and a fragrant liquid of pink color fell under Giovanni''s naked body. He didn''t spill many just eight drops of that liquid.


    Everyone looked at this stupefied, they thought bishop Caruso would attack Giovanni, but he just threw some fragrant oil into the boy''s body, which was pretty strange.


    The priests were ignorant newbies, who knew little about alchemy, mainly because it was taboo. However, the longer they stayed under the judgment of the church the more they would know about the facilities of alchemy that the church hid from the world.


    "That''s... Aphrodisiac of the Kingdom of Beast-Men?" Yani thought when she saw the pink liquid, the perfume was sweet and soft that caused tickling on his nose. Only the scent of this left his mind confused, he who was supposed to act decisively kept his mind blank for a few seconds, when he came to himself it was too late and the liquid had already touched his skin. Alchemy was too frightening, some articles touching the skin could already cause death or loss of consciousness, sometimes even a little odor from a product could cause long-term damage, so alchemy was very feared and, at the same time, it stoked people''s greed.


    Everyone watched dismayed that the pink liquid was absorbed by Giovanni''s body, which seemed magical and mysterious. The liquid didn''t run through the body, but it was directly absorbed by the skin, the liquid disappeared without a trace, which caused cold chills in the priests. Clearly, that was no ordinary oil or liquid, it just made them more afraid of Bishop Caruso.


    The pale body began to turn rosy and Giovanni began to sweat a little, the sweet perfume began to fill the whole room. The priests who were looking from afar quickly were intoxicated by this scent and turned into wolves who were ready to devour gentle sheep in bed.


    "What''s going on?" asked Giovanni in an urgent tone, he was watching his body become strange until breathing was becoming difficult.


    "Aphrodisiac produced by the Alchemists of the Kingdom of Beast-Men." This is a type of drug that is used by those who have trouble reproducing, causing the person who is touched with just a drop to enter the estrus" Yani said fighting fiercely not to let his mind get lost by the aphrodisiac.


    This aphrodisiac in beast-men was just a stimulant to enter the estrus and could easily be fought if they took medicine. Unfortunately, when humans take this kind of aphrodisiac things become different. The only cure for humans is to have orgasms according to the number of drops that have been used in the body.


    Human women were more likely to beat the aphrodisiac, they could only seek multiple orgasms, if the partner is excellent, they could do only once or twice that would eliminate the aphrodisiac from the body.


    Unfortunately, the remedy that cures beast-men doesn''t affect humans, at least not healing. The healing remedy should be consumed by other people, this remedy prevents people from being seduced by the sweet scent of the aphrodisiac.


    This is what Bishop Caruso had done, minutes before entering the room where Giovanni was imprisoned, he had taken the healing medicine, so he was now the only immune within the room at that time.


    Bishop Caruso had a sadistic and amusing look at all the young priests becoming uninhibited and hungry.


    "I''ll leave you having fun for now" Bishop Caruso said with a gentle smile. Even he was tempted to see Giovanni rubbing his soft thighs and his penis rising high. So, he thought it''s best to leave and come back later.


    Before he could get out the door was opened forcefully suddenly, there was a priest with a pale face and trembling outside.


    "Bishop Caruso, the Abbot is calling. The demons have gone mad and are attacking the altar of the God of Light in the north square!" the father with a pale face said urgently.


    Now that the door was open, they could hear the noise of people running and noises of things being broken.


    "The exorcist priests are now hunting down the demons that are destroying other places, so the Abbot is calling your excellency to go to the north square and support the other two bishops," said the pale-faced priest. He was too scared now. He had never seen demons run wild in his entire short life.


    With the door open, a breath of cold air entered the room, clearing the minds of the priests, who took care to move away from the bed where Giovanni was. They were afraid because they lost their reason and their bodies felt strange, they felt that they lost control of themselves and this is very scary.


    "Bishop, I will help our brothers" said Father Fiore using this excuse to escape this evil room.


    Bishop Caruso wanted to deny Father Fiore''s request, but before he could speak, they heard a macabre laugh and suddenly a blue fire came out of nowhere and engulfed the pale priest at the door.


    Everyone was stunned, including Yani and Giovanni, to see the priest screaming and writhing inside the blue fire.


    "Demon!" the priests said with fear in their voices. This was not the typical weak demons they had seen in their missions. This was a powerful demon!


    The pale priest was burned to a cloud of black dust!


    Of course, everyone present was afraid for their lives. So, now everyone was in a big dilemma, how would they get through that door that was the only way out?


    When everyone was worried about it, the blue fire just came out and went after another priest who was shaking and looking from afar.


    "What luck!" Bishop Caruso thought to breathe relieved. It''s been many years since he''d seen such a strong demon, he felt his legs get soft.


    "Bishop, we have to go," said Father Fiore taking the initiative to leave first, he took care not to step on the black powder. With the attitude of Father Fiore, the other priests finally awoke from their fears, they looked at Bishop Caruso.


    Bishop Caruso didn''t want to go to the north square to check the altar, but he couldn''t stand there either, the cries of the priests and the laughter of the demons sounded outside. It would be the end of the demon of blue fire came back and set fire to the whole room!


    "Let''s go to the north square!" said Bishop Caruso. He didn''t want to go, but he couldn''t run either since the Abbot had given the order.


    "However, there in the north square there must be some exorcist who can help with the matter. It is better than waiting for these great demons to burn us to death!" thought Bishop Caruso with resolution. He took his valuable rosary and began to pray as he walked.


    Praying and walking were things that the clergy did equal to drinking water or breathing, so bishop Caruso''s footsteps, even though he was old, he was neither slow nor wavering. The priests followed Bishop Caruso, they held their rosaries and also prayed behind the Bishop, so they would create a barrier to protect themselves against demons, even if the barrier was a little weak and only lasted a little longer than a few attacks.


    Giovanni stayed there in chains, while the last priest closed the door. Yes, they just dumped the young novice that way.


    For these priests, the most important thing was to save their lives, what was a novice''s life worth?


    Of course, Bishop Caruso thought that some demon could kill Giovanni, so his crime would be covered up or something. He was not thinking properly after seeing a priest being burned to a pile of black dust. If he had been thinking straight, he would have made the others leave, and he would have killed Giovanni himself to silence him, then he could blame the demons or whatever.


    Yani sighed as he realized he was alone again. He had also been surprised by the appearance of a big demon. Judging by the flames could be a hellish horse or a manticore, either of them was pretty strong demons.


    Now that the danger had broken and Yani''s mind relaxed, he was taken surprised by the aphrodisiac''s rising heart attack!


    His body would cry for release, if his wrists weren''t caught by chains, Yani would already be masturbating to seek release. Unfortunately, he was still trapped by iron chains.


    Now what he had to do was run away and relieve himself until the aphrodisiac''s effect was gone. Only then could he escape or take revenge.


    Despite everything, Yani considered himself lucky since he didn''t have to waste his powers on these people. It cannot be forgotten that the more Yani used his powers, the less time he could spend in Giovanni''s body.


    So, Yani had to control Giovanni''s body, he couldn''t leave the 16-year-old teenage who has a weak mind in an aphrodisiac body, that would be leaving a child to deal with a catastrophe.

 Chapter 64 - Saving The Beauty... And The Final Revelation, Am I A Homosexual ?!

    R-16 (Contains a few things, but it is always good to warn you)


    For more chapter publications, pay me a KO-FI! [Ko-fi.com/take_the_moon]


    (...)


    Then the door was suddenly opened, making Yani feel tense, but he couldn''t help rubbing his thighs on each other while his penis was there high and hard. His normally pale face was flushed, and he gasped as if he were desperate.


    Yani''s gaze was full of endless hurt as he looked at the new intruder in the room, so he saw Father Fiore at the door. This kind of look was very seductive, making anyone want to take advantage of this young man who seemed to be flirting blatantly.


    Good, Father Fiore was immune to that kind of soft, weak charm. Oh, he likes strong and pried men more than young soft flowers.


    Father Fiore had curly blond hair, chubby cheeks, green, round eyes, he appeared to be about 20 years old and his beauty hung on the scales to the cute and adorable side.


    "Hello, please don''t hate me. I came here on behalf of someone to help him" Father Fiore said with a gentle smile. Then he approached and with a key, he freed Giovanni''s wrists.


    "Now I''m leaving, otherwise things can get dangerous," Father Fiore said with a clumsy smile, avoiding looking at Giovanni''s naked body.


    Before Father Fiore could get out a horrifying blue fire appeared inside the room, Yani and Giovanni became tense one more time, as they had seen the blue fire burning a priest a few minutes ago.


    "Brother Yago, I''m already leaving. Just be careful because Bishop Caruso may end up coming back to end the life of this young novice" said Father Fiore speaking with the blue fire.


    "Thank you, Brother Yago, for helping me," said the pale priest coming out of the blue-fire.


    It was the same pale priest who had invaded the room to warn of the attack of demons and who had been burned to dust by demonic fire!


    "It was nothing. I don''t like Bishop Caruso anyway. But I must say you''re very talented, Brother Yago. Your magic is as strong as your sacred power!" said Father Yago Fiore with animation, making his fluffy cheeks sway. The green eyes seemed very pure and full of energy, making people sigh without knowing if that person was a pure person or a simple and foolish person.


    "Yes, I used magic for all this. Brother Yago, you better go, the magic of illusion will soon be undone" said the pale priest opening the door for Father Fiore to pass.


    "Okay, I need to meet Knight Giuliani. After all, Bishop Caruso will want to eliminate the witnesses" said Father Fiore a little thoughtful, but was still quite excited.


    How could he not be excited?


    He helped others deceive not only Bishop Caruso, but also the entire Abbey!


    That was so much fun and refreshing!


    Yago Fiore left the room rushing, he had to find his lover, so he could protect himself. With him alive, Bishop Caruso wouldn''t kill other people either, afraid that Yago will divulge everything.


    Oh, it would be great to have a lover who is a holy knight!


    His lover was powerful and would soon become a paladin!


    In the end, only the pale priest and Giovanni stayed in the room. The two-faced each other for some time, but Yani couldn''t help it, he put his hand on his penis and started masturbating.


    At that point he couldn''t care less about the presence of this stranger, if Yani could get to the fun, he could clear his mind a little and then find a way to escape. Of course, he might as well kill this suspect priest who stayed in the room.


    Well, that''s not what Emery Darcy expected when he saved the beauty... Cough... Cough... actually saving the hero from the book!


    "Isn''t this human too shameless doing these things in front of you?" Bao''s voice sounded in Emery''s mind. Even though Bao isn''t a demon and demons do worse things, he found it a little shameless that in a life-and-death situation the young human would prefer sex games than run away.


    Yes, the pale priest was Emery Darcy who had used a basic transformation spell that only changed his face and voice for a few minutes.


    Of course, that demonic blue fire wasn''t only an illusion, but it was the fire of the Bao manticore that surrounded him, as Emery has a contract with Bao the blue demonic fire would never burn him. The black powder is just a little meat he stole from the canteen to make it look more real.


    "Giovanni, we have to get out of here soon" said Emery taking out the disguise spell. He didn''t know what was going on with Giovanni to be doing this kind of intimate thing in the middle of danger.


    When Emery got closer, he felt the fragrance of Giovanni''s body, which was sweet and seductive, he felt his penis getting hard as fast as a bullet.


    What the other way?


    "Bishop Darcy?" Yani looked at Emery surprised, but at the same time relieved. He had eyes full of complaints and bruises, sapphire blue eyes glowed beautifully with unshed tears.


    Oh, that''s the effect of the aphrodisiac, and it wasn''t something Yani could control!


    Damn hormones!


    Emery felt his throat dry as he looked at Giovanni''s tempting face, he felt he could make this young man be his right there.


    "Giovanni is a man... Am I a bent man or something?" thought Emery Darcy a little disturbed. For the first time thinking about it, which was somewhat hypocritical considering the last two days in which he got involved with the MC, ml, and Azarphy.


    "Well, ML and Azarphy aren''t necessarily mean. As many angels as demons don''t have a defined gender, they may choose to have a male or female sexual organ. Well, ML chose to become male because of MC preference..." Emery was thinking when he stopped abruptly with that thought and felt a little shocked.


    "So, the ML turned into Mu Qiao, who is my favorite actor, because of my own sexual preference?" Emery though still surprised, this was like lightning hitting him at the scene.


    Author: (...) *Rolling eyes*


    Not that he thought much about his sexual orientation, after all, he dodged relationships like the demon should run away from the cross. He only admired the actors and idols, regardless of gender.


    The content he assessed was also the most diverse, as he entertained himself with romantic dramas of both traditional couples and couples from the LGBTQ world (BL and GL). Even if the content wasn''t romantic, he didn''t care if there were different couples or anything like that either.


    In fact, for a long time, Emery Darcy in his past life thought he was asexual, at least unconsciously he gave himself that excuse. Or rather, he didn''t weigh in on it. Very troublesome back then.


    However, now in a new body and in a new world he finally understood that most likely he was a bent man.


    Of course, that Emery would be shocked by this discovery, but at the same time, he felt a certain relief from this discovery.


    "Damn it!" Yani said still masturbating, but the relief never came.


    Giovanni''s angry voice awakened Emery from his thoughts of self-discovery and brought him back to reality.


    Emery looked at Giovanni''s naked body as the young novice played with his hard penis and a dark pink hue, the boy''s handsome and youthful face was full of lamentation and grievances, clearly, this young guy was frustrated.


    Emery sighed, while he found out about his life, Giovanni was under the aphrodisiac effect and was suffering.. He then approached the young man in bed, he would try to help in any way he could, of course, if everything could be resolved with his healing power this would be the best.

 Chapter 65 - Trying To Help, But It Only Made Things Worse (part 1)

    R-18 (Contains sexual content)


    Someone sponsored me on *******, so this could be an extra chapter since it''s not even 24 hours from the published chapters. Thank you for your support!


    (...)


    Emery Darcy didn''t understand what was going on, had he gone into some cliche aphrodisiac scene or something? Or was Giovanni possessed by Arabeth?


    In the original plot, Giovanni behaves in a shameless and very seductive way, when Arabeth first appears, provoking many hypocritical clerical officials and speaking several dark secrets through Giovanni''s mouth.


    "Master, there isn''t a demon with him" Bao answered Emery''s doubts quickly. So, there was only one option left, he entered one of the famous aphrodisiac settings.


    "Bao go watch the door and don''t look this way," Emery asked Bao. He didn''t know if what he was thinking would work, but it was better than the cute puppy didn''t see this kind of thing.


    Bao: (...)


    I am a demon! I''ve seen worse things!


    However, Bao went to the door despite not understanding his new master''s mind. It''s not liked the demons aren''t fucking around in hell.


    "Bishop Darcy?" Yani called to see Emery sitting on the bed next to him, but there was something wrong with the Bishop''s gaze, the midnight blue eyes seemed deeper and unfathomable.


    Yani felt a chill in his chrysanthemum as if he knew what Bishop Darcy could do, but with the condition, he was in, there was very likely to be no resistance on his part.


    "Giovanni, how can I help you?" asked Emery in a voice hoarse with desire, he really wanted to kiss and touch Giovanni who masturbated in front of him. However, he stopped himself. This kind of scenario of pushing the character in the MC never works, it always ends with ML coming behind the culprit''s head.


    "They gave me aphrodisiacs... You know how you should help me, right?" Yani said with a little embarrassment. He felt like a malicious person trying to seduce an innocent person but the situation was urgent.


    Emery took a deep breath just for the perfume that left Giovanni''s body to penetrate his lungs, even more, he felt electrified. However, much to Yani''s surprise, Bishop Darcy used his healing skills to try to heal the aphrodisiac. A soft green light covered Emery''s hands, he quickly grabbed the young man''s arm on the bed and tried to use his power to try to heal him.


    "No!" Yani tried to alert Bishop Darcy and tried to escape, but he was too weak to escape.


    So, Emery took his arm and made nature''s energy penetrate his body. However, the alchemy potion that was made for the people of nature, which are the Elves, Beastmen, fairies ... in short, where natural energy was common among their species; the effect of nature''s energy has become a catalyst for aphrodisiac. It would have been better for Emery to have used the sacred energy to neutralize the aphrodisiac, unfortunately, Emery was ignorant about this and Yani was too busy trying to relieve himself.


    The phrase "Looking for disaster" never made it feel as much as it did at that moment, Yani''s situation got even worse and his body became even more sensitive. The emptiness and the pain seemed even greater than before.


    Yani was stunned for an instant before shrinking like a shrimp because of the tremors in his body, he held his little soldier more tightly and tried to console himself, his moans seemed more painful than pleasant.


    Emery was worried and helpless, he thought that if he used his natural power the aphrodisiac or whatever it was would be suppressed or simply disappear, but things seemed to have gotten worse. Well, he was a virgin and a little selfless fool, he thought that if he cured that aphrodisiac things would be fine, so he thought Yani was asking for his help to heal but he was very wrong.


    "What should I do now?" Emery asked Giovanni that he was busy dealing with the aphrodisiac. He looked nervous and lost, his normally quick-thinking mind seemed to be confused, this time he looked like a cute and fool young man. He had never dealt with this type of situation, after all, in the real world this is a crime and the victim should be referred to the hospital.


    "Damn you ... I want you to fuck me ... now ... please ... I can''t handle this alone!" Yani spoke in a voice a little shaky with pain, no matter when he touched himself, relief didn''t come. He lost any composure and even cursed, just to cry a little at the end, he looked very pitiful.


    Emery was frozen for a while until his face was all red, he really was a virgin who was a little embarrassed now. However, there was no time for shame, he had to help the young novice to relieve himself.


    "You shouldn''t look at it, for now, otherwise, you may have a psychological shadow," Yani said mentally for young Giovanni, who already had a psychological shadow because of the **** recently.


    Giovanni: (...)


    But this is my body!


    Well, Giovanni wanted to say that, but he didn''t say it and just remained silent. He didn''t want to see what was going to happen at the same time he was curious about what was going to happen to his body.


    Receiving Giovanni''s permission, Emery still hesitant, stepped forward to have Giovanni in his arms. He quickly took Giovanni''s full, sweet lips. He didn''t think he was so hungry, because his tongue plundered Giovanni''s mouth in fury and the exchange of saliva was intense.


    Clearly, he was already under the influence of the aphrodisiac, although his mind wasn''t completely subdued.


    Yani moaned softly against Emery''s mouth, his body shuddering becoming softer. The heat in his body increased as if he were sunning himself at noon, his hands clinging to Emery''s neck, allowing himself to be carried away by the unnerving sensations of his body.


    Giovanni''s body was naked, so Emery''s hands roamed the young man''s soft skin, his fingers rubbing his waist and down to the two attractive peaches, making Yani wince with anticipation. Emery''s hands are big and his long fingers sank into the soft flesh, but his hand shook slightly as he squeezed the MC''s soft, elastic bottom.


    Unfortunately, for Yani, Emery was very curious about Yani''s entire body, so his unruly hands roamed each part of the other man''s body. Coming out of the two soft peaches, hands went up the back; Emery''s long fingers seemed to pluck at her ribs, feeling the warm skin on his fingers and the softness of his waist in his hands.


    Yani didn''t know if it was the effect of the aphrodisiac or if it was because his young body was more sensitive, but Emery''s touches caused a strange sensation of pleasure and trembling, his skin was more sensitive than normal which made everything even more so more torturous.


    "Ak... Nnnn ... it''s hurting!" asked Yani when I felt Emery''s fingers pinching his nipples. The fingers rubbing the nipples caused the pink nipples to become red and hard, causing an itch and burning sensation in the area.


    Emery''s movements stopped a little, he got a little anxious and tried again, only in a gentler way. Which made it all the more pleasurable, but it also made Yani feel more and more urgent. These soft fingers rubbing the aureole of his nipples caused small shocks to his body.


    "Please touch me down there!" Yani pleaded to feel his cock as hard as a rock. Emery looked at Giovanni''s little soldier who was very red and looked a little sore, the veins seemed to throb, the way Yani continued to touch would end up hurting him.


    "Lube," said Emery feeling the subtle cold of Mana in his hands, quickly a bluish aura covered Emery''s hands just to disappear and leave only a viscous and translucent liquid.


    Emery took Yani''s dick in his hand and started masturbating, his movements were a little slow and unsure, the grip was ideal, but he was still very shy so he hesitated a little while moving his hand.


    "Faster ... Yes ... this ..." Yani asked in a hoarse voice and with a quick breath, Emery''s warm hand wrapping around his penis and moving like that was like finding paradise, his body was shaking and he held Emery''s shoulders for support, while his head leaned close to the bishop''s neck; the warm breath in his hair and the long fingers rubbing his hard, red nipple, this made Yani finally have some hope for himself.


    The long, soft fingers sliding over his hard penis caused a kind of forbidden, delicious, sinful pleasure, his body trembled and his heartbeat so hard that Yani feared it was making noise in Bishop Darcy''s ears. When Emery smoothed the fingers of his other hand over Yani''s pearls and rubbed gently, it would be no lie to say that Yani felt hot and finally he released a white, warm, viscous liquid into Bishop Darcy''s hands.


    He even wept a little for relief when he finally came, his weak body leaning on Emery, his red-rimmed eyes and beautiful tears streaming down his flushed face. Of course, just coming once wasn''t enough, but at least Yani''s pain has eased considerably.


    Emery kissed Yani as he felt the warm liquid pour into his hand, intertwining his soft tongue with him while feeling Yani''s weak body lean against him. This was the first time that he had someone else cum with his hands, it was also his first time in this kind of embarrassing situation.. But seeing Yani''s relieved face and tears, he couldn''t help but make his heart quiver and want this book hero even more.

 Chapter 66 - Trying To Help, But It Only Made Things Worse (part 2)

    R18 [SEXUAL CONTENT]


    He used the [Clean] spell to clean his hand of cum and lube, this time he used his sacred energy to help heal the small wounds on the young man''s penis, which gave Giovanni''s body much more relief.


    "Was this good?" Emery asked close to Yani''s ear, the warm breath and his soft voice made him aware that he was leading Bishop Darcy on the wrong path and perhaps there would be no turning back.


    "What do you think?" Yani replied a little sarcastically to cover up his own embarrassment. Since he was out of his teens, he didn''t feel like an animal in heat.


    "I think you enjoyed it a lot" Emery replied sincerely.


    "It''s the effect of the aphrodisiac!" Yani protested, which made Emery laugh at the embarrassed Yani.


    "What do I do now? Do I use sacred power?" Emery asked hugging Yani, the boy''s hot body was small and he was totally swallowed by that hug.


    "It won''t work ... So you should do what you want ... You know ..." Yani said, pausing a bit in his lines. How could he say that Bishop Darcy had to eat his chrysanthemum until he could no longer have a single liquid of sperm?


    So he opted for the indirect way of saying what the other man had to do. Thankfully Emery at this point was more intelligent and understood Yani''s indirect request.


    Then he turned Yani to him and faced the novice''s beautiful, still reddish face in his arms, the hero of a BL novel was really the most attractive no matter what angle he looked at.


    Emery hugged Yani again, his hands went back to squeezing the young man''s soft and elastic ass, who seemed to have received some kind of shock, biting his lips and looking very pitiful.


    Well, Emery was quite excited, despite being embarrassed, and seeing Giovanni''s pitiful look only made him feel seduced. He never imagined that he liked that kind of thing. Taking Giovanni''s lips in an intense kiss. The kiss was deep that made Yani''s mind go blank, he could only feel Emery''s tongue in his mouth. Emery with one of his arms hugged Yani''s waist and with the other hand, he was still massaging one of the soft peaches, leaving red marks. Yani sat on Emery''s lap facing him; he felt a thick, hard stick poking him in the thigh.


    Biting his lips was also very bad for the heart!


    Ah, please don''t bite the ears they are sensitive!


    Of course, that Emery didn''t hear any protest from Yani, he was immersed in enjoying the sweet mouth of this young novice, in biting his small ears and sucking on the novice''s already intimidated tongue. The sweet scent seemed to drown him in desire and lust; he maintaining any level of rationality was becoming increasingly difficult.


    "Again ... around the neck ... no ..." Yani asked Emery to stop harassing him, but Bishop Darcy didn''t hear. Biting his neck and sucking here and there, making "Giovanni''s" body shudder.


    It was like taking a light shock across the body, his mouth warm and moist sucking on his smooth skin, leaving red marks on the neck and bite marks standing out on the soft, pale skin.


    Yani was in agony again, he couldn''t stand it and started rubbing himself against that thick stick, even though Emery was still wearing pants. Emery moaned softly, feeling that sudden friction, he hit the soft bottom as if punishing Giovanni for acting so shameless.


    "It''s good?" said Emery asked looking at Giovanni''s misty eyes and a red face. He didn''t know if it was because this was a BL romance world, but he felt that MC and ML in this world were really seductive and tempting, but of what should be considered normal.


    "Forget even an unspoken character like Azarphy was seductive, let alone the MC and ML of the BL novel." Emery thought in a moment''s reflection.


    "Do you think I like to be beaten?" said Yani mockingly and a little ashamed. He was practically hundreds of years old, but he was being bullied by a young man in his twenties.


    Ah, young people really know how to embarrass this old man!


    Emery laughed a little at Yani''s shyness and went back to kissing that person''s swollen lips, he sucked his lips as if he wanted to suck nectar from a flower. Yani felt the urge to be touched down there again, but he also felt his chrysanthemum shudder, as if he were anticipating what would come next. Which made him feel helpless, because he was weak and didn''t have the strength to touch himself as he would like.


    Emery slowly descended his kisses, taking advantage of every bit of exposed skin of the young man, laying the novice in bed; Yani already held the bedsheet with his little strength and a little nervous, he felt especially fragile and exposed like that.


    Taking advantage of this moment of fragility, Emery positioned himself between the soft and flexible legs of the young novice, he still had his disguise clothes, which were quite uncomfortable. So, he used the [Strip] spell to strip off some of his clothes, just leaving him with the tight leather pants he was wearing under the priest''s cassock.


    Emery Darcy''s body was anything but glorious of the kind expected of a gong in a BL novel, he was thin and tall, with delicate, smooth skin. If anyone said he was a shou, Emery couldn''t even disagree.


    If it weren''t for the big penis that Emery Darcy had, he could be a beautiful, young shou. At least Emery was satisfied with his size, which was bigger than what he had in the past life.


    Well, at least Emery consoled himself in his heart since he needed the confidence to show himself naked with this new body.


    Emery''s shoulders were broad but thin, and his back was not mellow or soft, even his nipples were pink and beautiful. If someone put wings on Emery''s back, he would look like a beautiful, innocent angel.


    Yani looked at this kind of mesmerizing beauty for a while, he felt a little embarrassed to admire Emery''s beauty in a situation like this. He had to admit to himself, that he really was a person who fell for beauty, especially if the person has a beautiful face.


    In the past life, he fell with Arabeth because of the demon''s beauty, even though he knew that Arabeth was a malicious and dangerous demon. Now that he was facing another beauty, despite being angelic, Yani would still be carried away.


    Two lives and he didn''t learn to deal with handsome men!


    Ah, he was born to be bent!


    Emery''s midnight blue eyes were getting darker and darker, he was looking at Yani''s flushed face, slightly swollen and red lips, naked body, and kiss and bite marks on his body slim and soft young novice.


    Emery wondered if he should just act and eat the tofu until the end, or if he should ask the MC directly if he could eat the tofu. Of course, there was a difference between the two options. The first option can create psychological shade for the MC and the second option would give a choice, besides, it would be easier for the MC to accept the reality that he is a bent man.


    "Giovanni, I can go all the way, right?" Emery asked honestly, even though he still had some preliminaries to do. It was better to know first what the limit he could do. He understood Yani''s indirect words, but he still asked. Everyone who has read romance knows that things with aphrodisiacs and taking advantage of the hero''s embarrassing situation never end in a happy ending ... So it is better to be absolutely sure about what Giovanni wanted!


    Yani sighed in his heart, why did he feel that the young people in this timeline were more sincere and forthright than he remembered?


    In this type of situation is it still necessary to ask permission? Shouldn''t the person go ahead and take whatever he wants without thinking too much about the consequences? Why did he look into those shining eyes that seemed to plead with him, as if Yani himself was deflecting an innocent lamb? Even though he was the only one who would have the chrysanthemum deflowered, why did he feel like a bad wolf?


    "Do what you want"


    Like all of these thoughts in Yani''s mind, he still responded positively and in a way that no longer allowed him to question this type of thing directly.


    "Tsk, he is a beauty even in a situation like this!"


    Yani thought as he looked away from Emery''s bright and animated eyes and his flowery smile.


    Emery felt happy and ashamed too, but he could now proceed safely and without restraint.


    Ah, he would do anything to his heart''s content!


    How could a physically virgin man not be happy with this kind of response?


    Although Emery looks like an angel, Yani would discover that he actually looked more like the demon of lust.

 Chapter 67 - Selfishness, Sweetness, And Pleasure (R-18)

    R-18 [ALTHOUGH IT''S NOT THAT HEAVY, AFTER ALL, IT''S PRELIMINARIES, BUT WHOEVER HAS A TRIGGER HERE IS THE WARNING]


    Emery stared at Giovanni''s flushed face and felt a little embarrassed too, of course, he soon threw these thoughts of shame and shyness back, as the sweet and aphrodisiac scent was increasingly stimulating his actions.


    He held Giovanni''s chin with his fingers and turned the boy''s face towards him, Emery kissed Giovanni''s slightly swollen and sweet lips, the kiss was too slow and too sweet.


    So sweet that Yani felt his heart stir unusually and a delicate feeling reaching his soul. Emery''s tongue entered Yani''s mouth slowly and gently pulled his tender tongue to intertwine, the exchange of saliva was abundant, and caries was exchanged softly.


    Emery''s handheld Yani''s face softly, as if he were a precious treasure, his hand even trembled!


    Of course, Emery was shaking because he was nervous.


    Oh, that was the first time he had sex in reality!


    When the kiss ended and the two were still close, their breaths mingled and they looked into each other''s eyes.


    "You can''t look away from me. Is that all right?" Emery asked, his voice was very low and he was a little hoarse as if purring for Yani.


    "Why?" asked Yani foolishly, he felt confused by this request and even more ashamed.


    Oh, were the young men so daring back then?


    "I need to know if I''m not going to scare you with something..." Said Emery vaguely, though his gaze was quite serious.


    Emery was afraid Giovanni had some trigger, so it was good to keep an eye on the expressions on his face. Besides, he wanted to know if he was doing well or not in foreplay since he wasn''t quite skilled in real life.


    The sex with Arabeth had been amazing, but there were many differences between last night and this moment. Not only the difference between dream and reality, but there was even a difference between your current body and the body of your past life.


    Emery felt clumsy in his new body, so he felt a little shy and a little insecure, so he wanted Yani''s confirmation through the expression of that person''s face.


    "..." stood silent by shame and just shook his head, with his beautiful pale blue eyes moist. Besides having his "flower" deflowered, did he still have to give feedback to this man?


    Oh, could Bishop Darcy be more shameless than that?


    However, Yani also felt a little warm by Bishop Darcy''s attitude of showing consideration even in this impossible situation and that he could easily be taken without consideration.


    Yani had seen many sides of humans and other species, unfortunately, he had seen more of the bad side than the good side.


    Emery felt a little safer and turned his attention to spoiling Yani, the slow kisses, became urgent, his hands wandered through the young novice''s body, touching here and there.


    Bishop Darcy slowly lowered his mouth to Yani''s two rosy nipples, which were red and difficult, thanks to being played with Emery''s fingers for a few minutes, Yani''s body was particularly sensitive because of the aphrodisiac, so it was not surprising that slight caries was enough to cause endless agony in the young man''s body.


    Yani watched with his eyes a little wide and a little moist, Emery sucking his nipples, first the left, while his fingers rubbed his right nipple. He had to bite his lips to suppress his shameful groan, his fingers tightened the bedsheet tightly.


    Emery looked at Yani''s face that shone in a rosy hue and seeing him suppress his groans, he felt that the vision was quite erotic. What further encouraged him to keep playing with the red and stiff nipples, he sucked his nipple with some force, causing Yani to gasp, he felt tortured and helpless.


    Bishop Darcy found it interesting to pass his tongue on the hard nipple, Yani''s skin had a unique taste. Of course, the flavor was intensified by the aphrodisiac, which Emery still didn''t know about. He still didn''t know about the potency of the drug.


    Make no mistake, of course, Emery knew about the young man being drugged, but he still went on with his lust and desire. Well, he''s a bishop in name only. He definitely wasn''t a good person, so instead of him taking care of it and healing, he wanted to captivate the MC so he''d be in the palm of his hand.


    What he didn''t know was that the drug was so potent that the more pleasure Yani felt the greater the potency of the drug until the feat was finally suppressed. This drug was quite cruel to humans because it would cause the body to produce a strong scent to attract other humans to "have fun" with the victim.


    Emery Darcy was making a risky move while trying to take advantage of Yani''s fragile state, given that in general in the plots of the novels trying to put the MC or ML in his pocket would generate even more problems. Emery was a person who didn''t like problems and was too selfish to just care about his well-being.


    However, he realized upon finding Giovanni in that situation that his attitude of interfering with the fate of the MC and ML ended up generating many negative effects. Emery felt guilty, he could be selfish, but he would still feel guilty if because of him the young man had been raped by a group.


    MC''s life was tragic enough in the original plot, but being gang-raped was too much even for Emery who kept himself out of trouble and didn''t want to get too involved with the original plot.


    By the time he saw Giovanni''s situation, Emery knew he had made a big mistake by interrupting the beginning of the hero''s plot of this world.


    Well, he didn''t feel any guilt about fighting to keep his own life!


    His life would always come first.


    However, he felt guilty for bringing problems to other people because of his reckless attitude. He just wanted to make a positive impact for the MC of this world, which could be used to help him at some crucial time of life or death, but in the end, it all led to a destructive twist in the hero''s path.


    This meant that the hero had to suffer more and then made it to the top, but Emery had serious doubts about whether the current MC could survive the new trials. Being gang-raped was not something that could be overcome with just willpower and ambition to reach the top!


    For now, Emery decided to take the MC and ML with him until he reached the Aurore Empire, at least helping them get rid of the church.


    Oh, author, I''m sorry, but I''ll steal the MC and the ML for myself!


    It was what Emery Darcy thought of the whole situation, as he pretty much destroyed the beginning of the original plot as well, that he could take it all away, including the MC and the ML.


    Whether because he feels guilty or out of sheer selfishness, Emery decided to follow this dark path by taking responsibility for the MC and the ML, of course, he would also be holding for himself the halo of the MC, which could save him from many problems in the future.


    At least until they reach the Aurore Empire since the story of MC and ML is an adventure plot in which they travel around. Soon after Emery ensured the safety of these two characters, he could let the plot of the novel go smoothly.


    "Oh... Stop that... it''s hard enough..." asked Yani supplicant, grabbing Emery''s red hair. Your nipples had already been tormented too much!


    Emery Darcy ignored Yani''s request and continued to play with the youngster''s sweet and soft nipples, meanwhile, he glued his knee to rub the young man''s rosy and hard penis.


    "Nan... You''re being mean! Oh... scrub slower!" Yani asked for a little tearful. Only he knew how painful he felt at all his sensitive points, he wanted to be touched on all sides because he felt he was being consumed by a slow fire that seemed to increase over time.


    While Emery slowly sucked on his nipples, his hard knee rubbed Yani''s hard but fragile sex. The friction gave an indescribable feeling of warmth and torture, it was a very pleasant feeling, while giving a little fear, because if the pressure was too much, it would end up hurting painfully.


    The penis was hard and soft at the same time, too fragile for his knee which seemed too strong, Yani was a little dizzy with pleasure and danger, the pressure was just right making him shiver and his hips move to rub more and get more pleasure. Unfortunately, his chrysanthemum was feeling more empty and seemed pulsating, wanting something to enter him to appease the emptiness.


    "I want him inside of me, now ... already ... please ..." Yani''s mind was full of these plaintive thoughts, but he couldn''t get past his pride and beg to be deflowered.


    Ah, how he wanted to be devastated over and over again until he eased this painful emptiness inside him. He wanted to become a wet, hot, and lost mess, Yani''s strong mind was succumbing little by little to this intense desire little by little until he could only think about it, that is why this type of aphrodisiac was so scary.


    He should have begged, but he didn''t know that Emery wanted to take his time to explore this new universe from a BL novel.

 Chapter 68 - Pleasure In Many Ways (R-18)

    R-18 (Contains sex scenes)


    Emery smiled as he heard the gentle groans pleading to end it as soon as possible from Yani. He was even slower and more careful, kissing from the pectoral, slowly descending down the flat and soft belly, passing through the navel, where his tongue sank there, causing Yani to shake a little surprised and a little helpless.


    Finally, Emery grabbed Yani''s thighs, his fingers sinking into the soft, fragrant flesh, surely leaving red marks, but Emery couldn''t control himself.


    Bishop Darcy faced Yani''s rosy and rigid penis, he had few pubic hairs. Emery remembered that according to BL''s convenient plot, that humans who used any kind of magical power would have less hair on their bodies.


    Don''t ask why!


    Probably the author just found this convenient for the sex scenes between the male characters and when he had to do scenes with the naked female characters, don''t forget that the MC had a shameless past of having sex with any random woman.


    Emery was happy for the conveniences of this bored plot of the author.


    He looked up, only to see Yani with his eyes closed and tight, he bit his lips, as if preparing to be even more tormented. It was a bit cute watching from this angle. Besides, it was very sexy to see the bruised and supplicating look of the light blue eyes.


    Emery blew on the hard stem, which was not very large, but already showed that the young man who was still growing would soon prove well endowed. However, it was now just a soft size and it could easily be handled with a single hand.


    Yani opened his eyes a little embarrassed and a little surprised when he felt Emery blowing his sex like he was joking.


    The blue eyes as a clear summer day stare at Emery''s midnight blue eyes, although Bishop Darcy''s face is in a rosy hue and his eyes look slightly amusing, he had a face as always... A little cold and a little holy, which did not match anything with the scene that would be starring next.


    Emery began licking Yani''s penis very slowly, his eyes were still caught in Yani''s warm eyes. It was Emery''s first time in real life, so he was being a little careful and hesitant.


    "Nan... Plea... Don''t torture me so much..." asked Yani, because Emery being slow was too torturous. In other words, he was asking it to be faster and harder.


    Oh! How he would imagine that this aphrodisiac would not only leave him like an animal in heat, but the release was so difficult to achieve!


    Was that something like reaching the heavens with his hands?!


    Emery still stayed a little licking the rosy stem, until he finally felt more at ease and swallowed Very slowly Yani''s penis in his mouth. The penis was perfect to be wrapped with a single hand and even smoother to enter Emery''s mouth.


    The sucking sound filled the silent room, with some intervals Yani''s groans accompanied the sucking sound. Emery firmly held Yani''s thighs because he stubbornly wanted to close his legs while he exercised his tongue while playing with the young man''s sex in his mouth.


    "Ah." Nnn... Nan... I''m going to come... nann... nnn take... the mouth..." said Yani with a strangled groan, he grabbed Emery''s red hair in his hands and tried to pull the bishop from his dick.


    Oh, finally he was going to get the relief!


    However, how much strength had weak Yani?


    Well, he just seemed to be acting coquet and deliberately seducing, so Emery went on with his job of sucking Yani''s cock, with all the care and excitement he had.


    The result was very simple.


    He got his whole mouth full of cum and heard Yani''s groan of somewhat tearful relief.


    Of course, he was shocked and a little proud to make Yani cum with such abandonment.


    Unfortunately, at the time, he was occupying swallowing the semen in his mouth and ran out of air.


    Emery swallowed the cum, which had a somewhat viscous and somewhat strange taste, but it wasn''t so bad. Well, he didn''t know that this had anything to do with the drug Yani had taken, that the taste of cum wasn''t really like that.


    It didn''t matter, he had swallowed the cum and now he felt strange. Emery, who was already on a hard erection, felt even more urgently and even more eager to bury the dick inside Yani.


    The sweet and seductive scent of the young novice''s body became stronger and even more attractive, Emery who was feeling an even stronger sexual hunger than before, he lifts Yani''s legs and was found the rosy hole hidden between the young man''s two soft buttocks.


    Yani was feeling very happy to finally reach orgasm, he felt Emery''s hands on his legs and he had the feeling that his chrysanthemum was in danger, but when he wanted to protest, the second wave of the aphrodisiac effect came.


    Why did he feel that every wave was like his body was going to die if he didn''t reach his next orgasm soon?


    "Giovanni, I''m going to turn you. Don''t be afraid," Emery said, recovering his reason a little. For a few moments, the healing energy of his body acted, clearing the mind of Emery who seemed to have drowned in lust.


    Emery turned Yani''s body with ease and put the lad in a somewhat embarrassing position with the two cute peaches facing up, they looked soft and soft, giving the desire to biting a little there.


    "Hey!" Yani protested and felt even more mortified, having been bitten on his ass.


    Oh, he didn''t think Bishop Darcy was that kind of pervert!


    Emery bit the two peaches, leaving two red teeth marks. He even felt amused by it, even Yani''s protest was quite funny.


    At least Yani wouldn''t be scared!


    "First... Well, first I have to do the cleaning..." thought Emery was already a little soberer, despite having his sex sore and pulsating, he desperately wanted to get into Yani, but he still had to prepare the place for his soldier to enter.


    With magic, everything would be much simpler.


    Emery used the "Clean" to clean the pink hole and further inland. Yani just felt the cold Mana come inside him and cause a strange sensation, as he was already sensitive because of the aphrodisiac, he can''t help but bite the sheet to drown out his sighs.


    Yani thought that was it, that now Emery would stick the big penis in there and he prepared for the pain because he knew it would hurt a bit at first. So Yani was surprised when he felt Emery''s damp tongue snaking in his chrysanthemum!


    "What do you... nann... Nnn... No... Stop... that''s..." Yani tried to speak, but the more Emery''s tongue sank into his hole, but he was losing his reason, let alone completing a simple logical thought.


    Yani tried to get rid of this harrowing pleasure by moving his hip to escape, but Emery held his ass firmly and allowed no escape. yes, Emery was being that kind of pervert.


    Emery is giving vent to many things he just dared to imagine for a long time, even though Arabeth didn''t get that "VIP" treatment that Yani was having.


    Oh, but doing that kind of perverse thing would be something Emery would never tire of doing to the long life.


    That and stick his thick erection in the sweet, secret hole of his future partners.


    Oh, but that''s still a little further.

 Chapter 69 - Taking The First Time Out Of The MC (R-18)

    R-18 (contains sex scenes)


    Yani could not think properly, he felt very ashamed, but his hard penis and the heat in his lower belly, could not lie the state of his excitement and the ecstasy that was to come.


    His thighs trembled either because of the pleasure or the weakness that pleasure gave him. He felt Bishop Darcy''s tongue touching the delicate skin of his secret place, the muscles contracting at every touch, causing intense and strange sensations in his body.


    Yani cowardly bit the sheet to drown out his groans, he didn''t want to feel even more ashamed to be in that position, but his shoulders trembled and his back sweated, his neck was red and he couldn''t hide the tremors from his legs.


    Emery, who first did this, found it all very interesting. His tongue entered cautiously, touching softly and feeling the secret muscle of contracting, with time he became bolder by sliding his tongue deeper. His left hand held Yani''s hip tightly to keep the boy steady and still, while his right hand grabbed his hard, dark pink cock, letting his hand slide through the hot, moist flesh.


    Yani felt suffocate dearly, being touched by both sides, their groans increasingly loud, that even the attempt to suffocate them was already useless. His body trembled all over, spasms of pleasure, waves, and more waves that rose through his body and shook his mind.


    Masturbation was of a strong grip, despite the tongue that played with levity and lightness in his chrysanthemum, this kind of pleasure made his semen wet Bishop Darcy''s hand while Yani''s weak body collapsed. His body trembling and his mind blank, he seemed more fragile at that moment. His body sensitivity was pushed to the limit.


    Yani gasped for air, with his body still shivering by his recent orgasm and sweaty by the strenuous activity of enduring so much shameful and dirty pleasure. He felt the urge to run away, he felt ashamed for having been bullied by a young man. However, he didn''t even have the strength to turn around properly in bed, let alone run anywhere. In his many years of life, he was always the dominator, but now he was being dominated by all this pleasure, it made him feel strange, awkward and he was anxious for the unknown.


    Emery who stopped his movements when Yani cum in his hand, looked at the faint novice with a look full of pride and satisfaction, despite the pain in his own dick.


    There was still a little left for him to satisfy himself by burying himself in this beautiful pink and narrow cavity.


    "Lube" was what he said when putting his Mana on his fingers, so a soft, oily liquid was at his fingertips. Emery turned Yani up, the two pairs of eyes met, Yani''s eyes blurred and Emery''s eyes glowing with lust.


    Yani had a red face and swollen lips, there were a few tears in the corner of his beautiful blue eyes, he breathed hard as if he had just returned from a deep dive.


    Emery helped Yani''s body stand aside, he lay next to him and pulled his leg up. The novice''s body was smaller than his, so he looked small and lovable against his chest, with his brown hair glued to his sweaty forehead.


    "What are you going to do?" asked Yani after regaining his breath and mind, that position was strange to him.


    Yani felt nervous, would it now be that his flower would be taken?


    I mean, he was no longer a virgin, but this body was quite inexperienced, he was afraid it would... Like what happened in his life last night in the dark night of the Abbey.


    "Something good," said Emery kissing Yani''s nape fondly, while his index finger with oily lubricant slid through the soft buttocks, entering the narrow pink cavity.


    "That..." Yani protested for a moment, but Emery did not stop his movements, going deeper and deeper, feeling the muscle contract and the walls of his secret place receive the invader with some resistance.


    The tongue is softer and malleable than the finger, of course, that there would be some resistance at this time, but nothing that time and a good lubricant would not solve the problem.


    Emery bit Yani''s earlobe as he let his index finger deepen and touch every corner of the young man''s secret place, which twitch with discomfort sometimes with pleasure.


    "So beautiful, " said Emery seeing Yani''s moist eyes, biting his lips not to let slip his shameful groans of pleasure. Without resisting Emery bites Yani''s ear harder, causing him to open his mouth to protest, it was then that Emery kissed Yani deeply.


    The familiar language was based on Yani''s tongue, while the second finger entered to join the first and explore this narrow cavity that wanted to deny passage.


    "Oh... Right... you!" said Yani speaking disjointed words of protest between his groans, while the two fingers touched him inside driving him crazy, his penis was already high again, as if he had never cummed before.


    Although he enjoyed it twice in a row, the touch of Emery''s fingers seemed magical and made him feel more excited, warmer, weaker, and with much less resistance to pleasure.


    When the third finger was introduced the pace changed and became faster and impatient because Emery was losing patience and wanted to get into Yani, but this did not make the experience less pleasurable, on the contrary, the young novice cannot resist moaning and moving to keep up with the rhythm of the fingers within him.


    The sight of Yani doing so filled Emery''s midnight blue eyes, which felt even sorer in his intimate parts.


    Emery who felt his penis hurt, but also felt strangely pleased to see the pleasure emblazoned on the beautiful light blue eyes, there was also pride and pleasure in the pleasure of the other.


    "Is that good?" Emery asked in Yani''s ear, who was no longer in good conscience, overwhelmed by the pleasure of simple fingers.


    "Yes... Right... "said Yani with his voice trembling among his restrained groans, he seemed even more cute and innocent in restraining himself.


    "That''s good, let me show you something better," Emery said maliciously as he took off his fingers that disturbed Yani''s secret cavity, which made the young man feel dissatisfied and gently protested, wanting Emery to continue with the provocation with these long fingers.


    Yani was so distracted by his sudden emptiness and dissatisfaction of almost having another orgasm, that he didn''t pay attention to danger until it was too late. Emery''s penis was dark red, being hard and firm as it slid into Yani''s narrow cavity.


    Emery''s penis was as big as a true BL romance gong, which would make many shous tremble at the bases, but as all along Yani was lost in his own pleasure, he had not been attempting at that detail. It is not known what he would do if he saw, Emery''s soldier so fierce.


    Emery didn''t take off his pants, just lowered a little to release his hot, hard dick, so Yani felt the leather pants on his soft skin and the hard cock coming into him.


    It was a rather unnerving feeling.

 Chapter 70 - He Was Like A Wild Animal (R-18)

    R-18 (Contains sex scenes)


    Yani had the instinctive reaction of running away, but he couldn''t, besides being weak by pleasure, Emery restrained him in that position with his leg fastened by his hand. The penetration was shocking and it was something strangely large.


    Emery came in with all the care, despite being crazy to let himself go and do whatever he wanted with Yani, but he couldn''t do that if he didn''t hurt the other one.


    "It hurts..." Yani spoke in a suffocated voice, feeling the penis pulsating inside. It was a new and somewhat terrifying experience, Emery kissed Yani''s cheek to reassure him.


    "It''s going to pass," Emery said, increasingly introducing his penis into the narrow cavity, feeling the muscle walls compressing his cock more and more, the pleasure clouding the young bishop''s mind.


    "Damn so tight!" Emery swore to gasp because he wanted to throw self-control away and sink into that pleasure.


    "Stand still!" asked Yani with the body a little flickered. Emery had already completely entered and tried to stay still for some time, of course, it wasn''t long enough for Yani to get used to.


    Emery had finally reached his limit of patience.


    "Nann...ahhh... I said... Stopped... ahh..." Yani moaned between pain and pleasure when Emery began to move within him. The big stick hit hard at his point of pleasure, but as he became nervous and the cavity was too narrow, Yani still felt some pain.


    Enough to bring tears to his beautiful blue eyes, which were kissed softly by Emery in an attempt to calm the young man, who looked very frail against his chest, but he did not stop moving inside him. He couldn''t stop. He was a virgin, he didn''t have this refined self-control ability, it was like he wasn''t already in charge.


    Emery had no more control and let himself go for pleasure, he penetrated faster and faster and increasingly touched Yani''s point of pleasure. Their bodies sweated together, Emery''s grunts and gasps were no less than Yani''s moans and pleas.


    Yani cummed dry only being penetrated with a few stocked in his point of pleasure, his body shuddered and his chrysanthemum contracted with pleasure, becoming increasingly tight, which made Emery''s dick compressed further causing serious waves of pleasure for the bishop.


    "Damn!" said Emery who squeezed Yani with his right arm as he climbed over the young man''s leg to give more access to his tight cavity. The thrusts became fiercer and stronger, causing Yani to sob in his groans, making him mad, weak, and tired.


    "Ahhh... Just one... pause" Yani asked begging Emery to take a break, even though he was already hard again. The scent of the aphrodisiac becoming even more intense clouding the reason and morals of the young bishop.


    Emery bit Yani''s neck causing pain and pleasure, like a wild animal he couldn''t help but sit back inside the young man, so tight, so soft and so warm.


    The sound of sex was sticky, hot, and dirty, they were sweaty and cuddled, Emery as a powerful predator could not let go of his pretty prey that could only beg every few minutes.


    Yani cummed dry for the second time, wetting the bed and his abdomen with its enjoyment, the intense smell of pleasure and lust dominated the room, clouding the mind of the couple.


    Finally, after a long time for Yani, Emery cummed inside him with a long jet of semen that the dirty completely, the two pantings continued hugging in bed.


    Emery for the first time in his life felt satisfied, even though he was a little tired and sticky.


    Unfortunately, the scent of the aphrodisiac became more intense, which made Yani''s situation unbearable, he was already hard again.


    Emery observed this with a look full of anticipation because he also wanted to take all of Yani again.


    Yani swore he would go mad with pleasure when Bishop Darcy penetrated him again this time, he was with his legs spread in an even more embarrassing position, being stared at head-on by midnight blue eyes that seemed even darker and stormy as a dangerous beast.


    They exchanged long kisses, Yani hugged Emery and nailed his short pale backs to the young bishop leaving scratch marks on immaculate skin, but they didn''t care about it.


    The two groaned with pleasure and despair as if sex couldn''t end. Emery felt insatiable even taking Yani for himself, even sinking deeper and deeper into his pleasure and warmth.


    Emery wanted more and more to be drowned in this pleasure, which made him very frightened. Which made him wonder if sex was like that, of course, the thought was lost amid the groans and warmth of Yani''s body.


    "Too deep... You.... slower�� please!" Yani asked with his damp eyes and hoarse voice for so much moaning, but the protests were useless, he can only cling to Emery and let himself be carried away by that big, hard, pulsating cock that made him shudder at every lunge.


    The two only stopped the sexual act, when finally, Yani cummed it seven times or more, because the two lost count. Then the effect of the aphrodisiac was finally over.


    Yani didn''t feel his legs and Emery can only face the ceiling with an unimpressive look, the penis that was always haughty was now relaxed and sticky, already Yani was a complete mess, with marks of passion all over his young and soft body.


    Emery could finally think, but he could only think he wanted to have sex, again and again, he really seemed like a pervert with that kind of thinking. He was a sweaty, dirty mess, but he felt incredibly refreshed, swearing he could last a few more rounds.


    It''s terrifying!


    Yani couldn''t move at all, his body was weak and his mind tired.


    "I''m going to sleep, " murmured Yani, who didn''t realize he spoke aloud. He had said this to Giovanni so that the young man would take his body back.


    "All right, I''ll take care of everything," said Emery looking at Yani''s tired face, who soon closed his eyes and snored, not caring about his sweaty, sticky body.


    Emery didn''t for the first time thank for there was a magical world and soon went to help Yani clean up.


    Giovanni who reassumed his body only felt strong physical fatigue, so he stood still and obedient, while Emery cleaned his body with magic.


    "Okay, now I''m going to clean up," Emery said speaking his thoughts out loud. Quickly he was clean again, he got out of bed and went to look for his cute little dog Hellish Bao.


    Which he had forgotten when he got lost in sex and pleasure.


    (>>>>>)


    Bao: Woof! Woof! The Master forgot me! QAQ


    Emery: It was only momentary! >_<


    Bao: It''s been hours, you know ... UoU


    Emery: So long ... O.o


    Bao: (....)U_U

 Chapter 71 - Summoning More Demons

    Emery didn''t have to look, as the small body of the Tibetan Mastiff cub was cowering near the door, there was even a barrier of a dark red tone around the puppy.


    Fortunately, Bao was an intelligent demon and upon seeing his owner acting as a profiteer bandit, he placed a soundproof barrier around himself and proceeded to watch the door.


    The imps every few minutes sent him information about how they were having fun making the people of the clergy become confused because of the mess they caused at the abbey.


    "Bao, how long can imps last with exorcists?" asked Emery for mental communication, awakening Bao from his lost thoughts.


    Emery didn''t know how long he and the MC spent in bed focused on just the two of them. The window was too narrow to catch a glimpse of the temple outside.


    "Not much more. The master spent so much time ''playing'', the exorcists have already had time to gather to fight the lesser demons. But I made a call to the Ale. As the rain will begin in a few minutes, this Ale can use this as a cover-up to cause chaos in the Abbey," Bao said to Emery, who was already properly dressed, but without the clergyman''s long clothes, only using a long cloak to cover his body and part of his face.


    The Ale or the Ala demons are mid-level demons within the hierarchy of Hell, they bring thunder and storm, in the colder places they rain hail and increase the blizzards. They feed on sunlight and the light of the moon. They also devour young children for fun. Usually, the Ale isn''t seen in naked eyes, but on eclipse days it is possible to see part of the bodies of these demons.


    When they come into the mortal world, they can disguise themselves as some animals like crows and snakes, some may even disguise themselves as clouds.


    The Ale isn''t strong demons, but they invoke fear and bring despair to humans when it incites storms causing destruction of crops, houses, floods, bursting dams and dams, and causing rivers to overflow. In icy climates, increasing blizzards can end up killing directly frozen people.


    Of course, the Ale can''t summon a storm out of nowhere, they''re treacherous demons who wait a long time until the weather condition is correct to then use their demonic energies to intensify the weather condition.


    It should be noted that the scope area of these demons is also not so wide, being the size of only a small village.


    Emery knew about the Ale because of the memories of bishop Darcy original, who had studied demonology in his novice days a long time ago.


    "Well done!!" Emery mentally praised the small Tibetan mastiff dog.


    "I want rewards later!" asked Bao with his fluffy ass swinging.


    "Okay, later I''ll give you some demonic energy," said Emery agreeing with the demand of his cute demon.


    Emery''s mind was very flexible and he had already accepted many things that normal people would have difficulty accepting throughout their lives, the first thing was to accept a demon as his mascot when he was a Bishop, and the second thing was to accept that he was cut sleeve when he all his life thought he would be asexual or heterosexual.


    Well, he had transmigrated into the world of a dark BL novel... What else could he not accept, right?


    Emery then covered Giovanni''s naked body with a wide cloak that he took from his space item, enveloping the novice''s soft, youthful body so he wouldn''t feel cold, he hugged the young man who looked too weak.


    So, Emery used the "Weightlessness" spell on Giovanni''s body. This is a short-lived spell that makes everything lighter, about 10 times lighter than the original weight. It was also a spell that lasted between 10 and 15 minutes.


    The question of the length of time of each spell is not related to the amount of Mana of each Wizard, but rather to the number of spells memorized. The charms or arcane words are what make the spell stronger, the more memorized words, the stronger the spell.


    It is not necessary to sing the spell aloud, but it is necessary to know the charms or arcane words of each spell. Thinking is faster than the speed of light, so when a Wizard can think of a spell and pulls the arcane words out of his memory, spells can be performed in a few seconds, the longest being in a few minutes.


    "Now we can go," said Emery to the little dog Bao, soon they opened the door and left. The sky was already darkening, the heavy black clouds hovered over the abbey.


    As always, the autumn days were treacherous, for it had made a beautiful sunny day, but at dusk, the weather suddenly changed becoming timely.


    Giovanni who was conscious but was so exhausted that he could not move properly, just clung to Emery''s clothes when the bishop used the spell "Acceleration" to go faster. Thanks to Bao, Emery didn''t trip over his own feet. Because it was difficult to handle the magic alone, much less carrying someone in his arms, even using magic to help carry the person in question.


    "Where are we going?" asked Bao for the mental connection when they arrived in the main square of that wing of the abbey.


    "We''re going to the third floor in this wing when things calm down, we''ll go back to my room later," Emery said a little thoughtful. After all, it would be a disaster if he was found carrying a novice in his arms or if because of the acceleration spell he hit someone on the way.


    Emery had used the "Invisible" and "Silence" spell once again to make escape easier, but the spell lasted ten to fifteen minutes each, with a reuse time of at least 10 minutes.


    This spell reuse time is as if the words that form the spell have been worn out and need to re-energize with the Mana. Anyway, this was something studied in the Theory of Magic by the Wizards, Emery Darcy previously studied it superficially, only accepting that it would be so the rules, not delving deeper into the subject.


    "All right, " said Bao guiding his master to the third floor. Of course, he was being guided by an imp who had already snooped on this whole wing of the Abbey.


    Very quickly they reached the third floor. Emery as a good transmigrate of the modern era simply used magic to open the door. Yes, Emery was using magic as if it were water, no matter if there would be consequences for his body or not.


    Emery didn''t even think there would be consequences meant there might be something wrong with himself. Well, he had no parameters to compare what was considered a normal Mana user, so he only accepted the fact that he could use magic as water and no side effect.


    The room was luxurious, as it was to receive more illustrious visitors as the nobles of high titles, but it was a little dusty by the lack of use and with a smell of moisture as well.


    Nothing a good old Clean couldn''t handle. As Louis had left many things in the space item, it was not very difficult for Emery to find luxurious bed linen there and put it on the bed, having put Giovanni unconscious in the armchair.


    The little dog Bao had already lit the magical items of lighting and threw firewood in the fireplace.


    "Let me open the window a little bit," said Emery by wiping the curtain with "Clean" and opening one of the big windows.


    The moment he opened the window a great thunder of shaking the earth sounded in the sky, scaring Emery for a moment and the glow of lightning lit up the dark sky. Did Emery saw a strange cloud formed from a bird, is that Ale?


    Anyway, the rain hadn''t yet begun and Emery wanted to leave the room ventilating for a while before the storm hit the earth.


    Emery then picks up Giovanni and puts him on the comfortable bed, so he finally sits on the bed, with little Bao in his lap.


    Now it was time to think about the consequences of his daring behavior with the MC and how it changed the beginning of the original storyline.

 Chapter 72 - The Storm

    Giovanni who was feeling warm and sick body was soon placated by gentle energy with an herbal aroma. He still felt that his body was tired, but the fever and pain were gone. He hugged the blankets feeling comfortable, snoring softly. He looked very tired both mentally and physically.


    Emery was relieved to finish spreading his healing energy under Giovanni''s body. He had noticed that the young novice had a little fever and looked even paler, so with the quick examination he discovered that he had exaggerated in sex.


    Giovanni''s body was very young and inexperienced, given that Emery was a virgin man with many perverted ideas, it wasn''t unexpected that Giovanni had been injured or that his body had reached its limit.


    "Master, my reward!" asked Bao with his beautiful bright brown eyes, after seeing Emery finish using his healing powers.


    "Okay, " said Emery with a sigh. He then closed his eyes and circled the demonic energy through his body, then a small ball of demonic energy appeared at the tip of Emery''s index finger.


    Emery threw the demonic energy ball to Bao, who ate with great enthusiasm. The demon Manticore didn''t know the reason, but the demonic energy of the bishop was very rich and pure, almost as if he were a demon duke. When he finishes digesting it will be like years of training. In a few years, he will be able to use his powers to form a human body, which would be better than a little cub.


    Of course, Emery didn''t have the great amount that a demon duke would have, but the purity of demonic energy was similar to that of a duke. Which was very strange, given that Emery Darcy is a bishop already baptized by sacred energy.


    Emery, for now, was avoiding thinking about this fact too, because he couldn''t rely on Bishop Darcy''s precious memories on this subject. When he had analyzed the previous memories there was nothing about him being able to control the demonic energy or some sign of it.


    The young bishop sighed because he would have much to discover when he left the abbey. He felt he didn''t want to find out, was he a monster? Or was it his transmigration effect? Worse, do you have a relationship with your mysterious family?


    Ah, he just wanted to be a rich noble and waste money!


    "Azarphy?" Emery called mentally. He called a few more times until he got an answer.


    "Are you in danger of some kind of trouble?" Azarphy immediately asked that he could answer the young bishop''s call.


    "Some little problems. I''m going to take a little longer to get back to the room. If someone comes to call me, can you dismiss these people on my behalf?" Emery asked only if in case anyone decides to summon him to exorcise the lesser demons that were pointing here and there at Matheus Abbey.


    Azarphy who can read Emery''s mind for a moment was silent because he was shocked by the number of things that happened within hours that Emery was out of his sight.


    "What the hell have you been doing?" Azarphy questioned it with a little anger. In Emery''s memoirs were the moment he contracted with Bao and the sex he had had with the young novice. He didn''t know if he was shocked that a human from the clergy would make a contract with a demon, but he knew that he felt awkwardly uncomfortable in the knowledge that Emery and Giovanny had become intimate.


    "I explain when I get back, " said Emery a little embarrassed, but there was nothing he could do because everything was very unexpected.


    Azarphy grunted some response and then remained silent at the end of the brief conversation. The fallen angel was shocked at how many things happened to the human in the meantime.


    Emery inexplicably felt guilty, but soon he brushed away that sense of guilt. It''s not like he planned all these things, he just followed the flow of events.


    Cough...Cough... even sex was something for the moment and nothing planned.


    Emery went to the big window that was still open, he could see the black clouds wandering in the sky, lightning fell in one of the furthest gardens, he could only see the smoke rising and an orange glow in that spot.


    A cold wind came through the window, bringing the stench of smoke. The fire spread quickly. Emery could say that this was the work of demons as well.


    That was very scary!


    Emery closed the window and lowered the curtains. He began to feel tired. Not physically, but mentally tired. The afternoon had been quite hectic and many surprising things happened in that short time.


    However, he was still quite aware that he needed to take some things out of his space item. Emery felt he would fall into a deep sleep, his heart was beating too fast and he could feel the flow of energy deflating in his body, but it was not painful he just felt very tired.


    Emery pulled out a jar of water with two glasses, a large bread wrapped in paper, a jar of jam, and some dumplings placing them on the table. He didn''t know when he was going to wake up, he had the feeling he was going to sleep soundly for a while.


    He had taken these foods out in case Giovanni woke up first and wanted to eat something. Emery even left a change of clothes on the chair, as he had not put clothes on Giovanni.


    Emery was now less worried and went to bed, he felt that his forces were fading and that darkness was going to take his conscience.


    "Bao, I''ll leave things to you, " said Emery by the mental connection. He could only rest without caring too much because of the existence of Bao, who was on a contract with him.


    "I''ll keep an eye on everything, " said the little mastiff dog with a voice full of confidence. Now that he had been fed, he served the human much more willingly.


    Emery took off his pair of boots and loosened his pants, took a blanket from the space item, and covered himself, placing his head on a soft feather pillow. When the rain began to fall Emery and Giovanni were resonating quietly.


    In the ward that hosted the abbey''s clerics things were hectic because the priests were summoned to help fight the various demons that suddenly appeared in the sacred territory of the Abbey.


    Everyone thought that all this was the fault of the priest who committed suicide in the sacred territory, bringing a curse on the Abbey Matheus. Of course, they were right, but it had nothing to do with the priest''s suicide, but rather that the late priest had opened a portal of hell beneath the abbey.


    Fortunately, the portal was not very strong since only major and below demons can pass easily, Arabeth had been the only exception since he was a Demon Marquis, who by the hierarchy was far superior to any greater demon in hell.


    "Brother Rutger, this way, " said one of the priests who accompanied a tall man, with short blond hair, eyes of gray-blue, with a beautiful and young face. He wore the exorcist clothes, consisting of long pants, a long-sleeved cotton shirt, both black. A violet silk belt fastened on the hip with the symbol of the god of light (the moon and the sun) made of silver hanging from the left side.


    The shirt was high-collared, in his hands were some rings that glowed with soft white light, those were sacred items, in his left hand there was a Bible and in his right hand, there was an automatic darts thrower.


    The rain fell heavily with thunder shaking the earth and lightning illuminated the dark sky, the atmosphere was quite oppressive, along with all this demonic laughter that every few seconds sounded in the environment.


    It looked like they were already in hell.

 Chapter 73 - Father Rutger (R-18)

    R-18 (Content can trigger, contains a hint of **** and violence)


    Rutger Hendrik has a 26-year-old and is a young exorcist, only three years older than Bishop Emery Darcy. He would be extraordinarily talented if it weren''t for the monstrous existence of Emery who was already a bishop and a powerful exorcist.


    Rutger comes from a wealthy and noble family, Count Hendrik is a prosperous noble who deals with the trade of magical items in the Kingdom of Phaty, which is at least months away by common transport and a few weeks in magical transport.


    Of course, if someone uses teleportation, it won''t take more than two days to travel.


    Rutger is a typical son of his time, as a young man, he was initiated into sex life with a 14-year-old, before his father sent him to a religious boarding school so that he could achieve the best education. Rutger is the second son, but his father married another woman after his mother''s death, so he had two more younger brothers.


    Rutger''s stepmother didn''t want her children to go to church and become a priest, so she convinced Count Hendrik to send Rutger who was already in a religious boarding school to become a priest, at the time Rutger was 16-years-old and had no right to return home, being sent directly to Leeuwen Abbey which was a tribute to the angel of death.


    Rutger''s good, relaxed life quickly became a dull life full of heavy discipline. Unlike many Abbeys that didn''t care so much about the rules for those of noble birth, Leeuwen Abbey was an abbey full of high morals and discipline, the novices who became priests there were generally very successful so they valued discipline much more than anyone''s noble title.


    Rutger Hendrik grew up in this repressed environment, where he couldn''t drink alcohol, couldn''t go out to have fun with women, and couldn''t even have a rest day. It was all about studying, doing manual labor, and training to fight demons.


    At Leeuwen Abbey, there was an older boy, who had entered late to become a novice, but as he was the son of a Holy Knight, so, the clerics didn''t objectify his entry. He would be only a short time, so the abbey was neither too rigid nor too disciplined, they wanted to get rid of this person as soon as possible. This was their first and last exception, something they deeply regretted since this man was a furious storm. Fortunately, it was only a little over a year.


    His name was Levi Mulder and he was a tyrannical 20-year-old guy who was fortunately very talented so that the church wouldn''t care about his age and tyranny. Rutger met Levi Mulder when he was 17, he was already full of marks of punishment on his arms and legs because he was a very undisciplined boy.


    As Rutger was behaving shamelessly and rebelliously, the priests decided to let Levi Mulder be responsible for Rutger, as he was the oldest and could also spend more time watching Rutger.


    The truth is that the priest teachers were tired of Rutger''s stubbornness in accepting his fate as a novice, so they left the young tyrant of the abbey and future sacred knight to discipline this young rebel.


    Perhaps Rutger would become calmer and value teachers better since he still behaved as if he were a rich and spoiled nobleman.


    Levi Mulder wasn''t the best option because he was intimidating for his strong and muscular size and his short temper. The priests were sure that Rutger would suffer a daily beating if he continued to act like a spoiled young man in front of Levi. This would make Rutger more obedient and less rebellious against the teaching of priests.


    The priests weren''t wrong, but the punishment was beyond the imagination of the priests.


    Levi Mulder always had a deviated character, he liked perversity and lust, men, women, and young people fall into his hands and would be sexually devastated.


    Knight Mulder believed that if he sent this eldest son of his to be educated at Leeuwen Abbey, which is famous for strict morals and ethics, perhaps his son''s character would improve or at least that he could control himself better.


    If it wasn''t for the priests'' decision to hand Rutger over to Levi Mulder, perhaps Levi had improved in his character.


    Rutger, 26, is a handsome and seductive man, his 17-year-old version was even more beautiful thanks to the freshness of youth, Levi Mulder fell for Rutger''s beauty.


    Unfortunately for 17-year-old Rutger, who was sodomized several times over the entire year. Levi Mulder had become obsessed with Rutger and made the life of the novice a living hell.


    Fortunately, it was only a year, as Levi Mulder graduated and set out for his training to become a Holy Knight. Although he often threatened to take Rutger with him, Rutger was the son of a nobleman with some power within the Kingdom of Phaty, which made it very risky to kidnap young Rutger.


    Rutger Hendrik found himself free and relieved, but this generated deep trauma and made him hate men, he was sure he preferred warm, gentlewomen than men who acted like beasts.


    He strongly believed that men were all equal to Levi Mulder, that he had to antagonize all men who were very friendly to him. Rutger promised himself that he would never be interested in men and that he wouldn''t be in a vulnerable position again.


    Until he met Giovanni a few days ago, when Rutger felt restless with a restless heart and forbidden desire seized him in his mind, that he wanted to do the same thing Levi Mulder had done years ago with him.


    Giovanni was the total opposite of Levi Mulder, he was young, handsome, with expressive blue eyes, and looked very friendly. Giovanni could have been a younger version of Rutger at that time. However, there was something very innocent about Giovanni that attracted Rutger.


    Rutger Hendrik tried to control himself for many days, but Giovanni''s blue eyes shone in innocence, they were warm, giving a warmth that Rutger had not felt for a long time. Rutger made a point of talking to Giovanni a little bit every day, he wanted to get closer to this 18-year-old more and more.


    Maybe Father Rutger sympathized with Giovanni, because one day he was also in that position of the lowest hierarchy of the clergy, or maybe he just wanted to make friends with a young person, the reasons that piqued his interest were a mystery to the villain himself.


    Father Rutger couldn''t help feeling desire and goodwill towards Giovanni until he realized how much the young man was very close to the person he hated most at Matheus Abbey. This person was despicable and knew of his dirty secret with Levi Mulder, which generated even more hatred and fear in Rutger''s heart.


    Since this secret was a humiliation that should never come to the out.


    Little by little Rutger was reminded of his dark past, but he couldn''t discount his anger on his enemy who had more influence than him. Soon he could only repress himself, but each time he saw Giovanni interact amicably with this enemy of his, Rutger couldn''t help but get angry at the young novice.


    In Rutger Hendrik''s distraught mind it was as if Giovanni was mocking him with his enemy, even though he felt uncomfortable with this new feeling, Rutger didn''t fail to wish Giovanni.


    The days were passing and soon he was in the last week that would stay at the Abbey Matheus, he would be sent to his homeland in the Kingdom of Pathy.


    The desire for Giovanni had already become a serious obsession and he masturbated every day thinking of the beautiful and innocent blue eyes, thinking of the young and gentle face, he could even imagine the beautiful lips full of Giovanni on his cock kissing and sucking the head of his cock ... Anyway, Rutger reached the height of his obsession and couldn''t get rid of it, even if he prayed every night and knelt on hard corn kernels to punish himself for his sinful thoughts.


    Of course, what made Rutger who was already mad attacking the innocent young man was the fact that Giovanni had a lot of affection for the person Rutger hated the most. Rutger lost control and consumed his desires, regardless of how much Giovanni begged and how much he hurt the young man, even seeing the blood pour didn''t make Rutger have an ounce of sympathy or pity.


    In the end, he still felt angry because he had become like Levi Mulder, which led him to go crazy and kick the source of his mad obsession, the young man already bruised on the floor of the damp and dark kitchen pantry.

 Chapter 74 - Father Rutgers Obsession (R-18)

    For more chapters, pay me a Ko-fi! (Until I privatize the novel =P, soon ... I hope so...)


    https://ko-fi.com/take_the_moon


    (...)


    Rutger had been ecstatic when he heard that his enemy had committed suicide, it was as if a great weight had been lifted off his back. Now young Giovanni would be unprotected and could be his so that he could indulge his obsession to his heart''s content.


    Of course, the most important thing is that no one would know about his dirty secret of being used as a "woman" by Levi Mulder. That was his biggest shame and humiliation.


    However, Rutger, who had momentarily sated his obsession, started to feel guilty, so to feel better about all of this, he placed all the blame on the poor young man he had raped, accusing him repeatedly that he was a seductive slut and that he had looked for it.


    Of course, Rutger''s joy had lasted very little, since hours later Bishop Darcy had taken Giovanni into the room and who knows what they had done alone in the Bishop''s room.


    Rutger Hendrik can only grind his teeth in anger and be afraid of a possible retaliation that Bishop Darcy could do because he knew that Giovanni was a bitch who would use his body to convince the Bishop to punish him.


    He had more hatred and envy than really fear, at the end of the day Giovanni was just a novice at the bottom of the clergy food chain, so he believed that his crimes at most would generate a slight reprisal from the church, without real punishment.


    Of course, Bishop Darcy could retaliate using the power of his family or his contacts within the clergy, but as long as Rutger returned to his own country things wouldn''t go very far, after all, Giovanni was just any novice without a powerful family for the back.


    Rutger was actually feeling uneasy that another man had his object of obsession. What would they be doing? Was Giovanni willingly giving himself over to Bishop Darcy? Would Giovanni moan with pleasure for another man?


    Just to think that Giovanni might have been amusing himself with Bishop Darcy when the other had cried and begged for fear of Rutger himself, the exorcist priest felt even angrier, hateful, and envious.


    So when Giovanni and neither Bishop Darcy left the room the next day, Rutger, at the height of his madness, went to look for Bishop Caruso for breakfast. Of course, Rutger didn''t speak in a straightforward way, but he did talk to the other bishop as if he had accidentally talked about a "big secret".


    It wasn''t a secret that Bishop Darcy had taken Giovanni the day before, as the young bishop did it so haughtily, but Rutger spoke as if Bishop Darcy was taking Giovanni to sponsor him in exchange for sex.


    Bishop Caruso, who was jealous of the young and successful Bishop Darcy, couldn''t help but despise Bishop Darcy''s supposedly light-hearted attitude in shamelessly taking a young novice to his room for sexual pleasure, even more so to promote this shameful young novice to higher positions.


    Which showed that the prestigious Bishop Darcy was just as dirty as anyone else in the clergy, but he was hailed as an unnamed saint by the common people, especially in the Aurore Empire.


    Even the Pope could only give praise to the young Bishop Darcy, which caused much concern on the part of the ambitious Cardinals who wanted to assume the papacy seat in the future.


    "I think, if we show how this novice is a bitch who wants to take the easy way up the church, Bishop Darcy would definitely stop supporting that person," said Rutger as if concerned about Bishop Darcy''s reputation .


    Bishop Caruso wasn''t an idiot and knew that Rutger just wanted to destroy Bishop Darcy''s toy, even though he didn''t know the reason for this. Bishop Caruso thought for a moment about the rumors circulating among the priests about Father Rutger, soon coming to the conclusion that Rutger was a hypocritical and wicked man, who tried to use him to attack the most prestigious young bishop.


    However, Bishop Caruso was also that type of malicious person, so it wasn''t difficult for the two men to come up with a plan to "reveal" Giovanni''s true colors.


    In fact, the plan was simply to break Bishop Darcy''s toy and see the prestigious Bishop''s look of disappointment and anger.


    Watching a powerful person become impotent is a pleasure in itself, the pain that person feels cannot be vented and he could only observe.


    Unfortunately for Rutger, everything was ruined by the coming of demons, who knows where these things came from. It was the first time that Rutger Hendrik had witnessed demons so bold that they invaded sacred territory, the worst of which was lack of exorcist manpower since most were on missions outside Matheus Abbey.


    Of exorcists there were only 3 priests and Bishop Darcy who were formally exorcists and had the necessary power to banish demons from Matheus Abbey, of course, Rutger didn''t know that there was a portal for demons in the abbey, so even if the demons were banished it would only be temporary, as they can return through the portal.


    Father Rutger was asked to go to church with Bishop Caruso to try to get rid of the demons who dared to play in the sacred temple, which was quite funny considering the whole context and origin of the demons.


    The other two exorcists were scattered around the abbey, one was leading the priests in the garden that had been set on fire by a rather odd lightning bolt that suddenly fell. The other exorcist was with the Abbot taking care of the important files so that no accidents would happen.


    The holy knights who had shown up for dinner were allocated to laboratories, libraries, weapons storage, and the training ground. In these places, there were many important things and if something happened there would be a lot of damage to the abbey.


    The situation was quite chaotic and they thanked the storm for appearing so suddenly, as this would avoid attracting the eyes of strangers to the mess of the abbey.


    They didn''t suspect that the demons were also responsible for the strong storm and the lightning that hit the garden. If they knew that the demons were the cause of the storm, they would most likely spit blood and pass out.


    They would probably go insane if they found out that the agitator of all this was actually the prestigious and just Bishop Darcy, who had a contract with a greater demon.


    "Why doesn''t the Abbot call Bishop Darcy?" Father Rutger asked the other priest who was taking him to the temple.


    "Bishop Darcy is an honorable guest, moreover, the Abbot didn''t want to owe Bishop Darcy any more debt," said the priest with a shrug. He was just a simple priest so he didn''t have much of an opinion about it, but as the Abbot gave orders not to call Bishop Darcy, he could only move on with exorcist Rutger.


    "As a guest at the abbey, can''t we invite him to help us?" Rutger asked calmly, even though he was angry in his heart because there was a very big difference between him being invited and Bishop Darcy being invited!


    Like heaven and earth, Rutger felt that the abbot treated him as if he were a small stone and Bishop Darcy as if he were an unreachable cloud in the sky.


    "Others came to invite him, but he said he was not going to get involved. He said it would be bad for him to get involved because he would have to report this event to his superiors in the future. That would be very bad for our abbey''s reputation, so no one else went to ask Bishop Darcy for help, "said the priest with a sigh. He actually admired Bishop Darcy, because he knew how to use his power and influence to do what he wanted.


    Although Bishop Darcy wasn''t lying or making excuses, the priest knew that if Bishop Darcy wanted to help, he could keep it a secret. The priest understood that Bishop Darcy wouldn''t help because he had nothing to gain from it, be it fame or monetary value.


    The priest didn''t feel harmed or hated Bishop Darcy, he well knew that things in the church were that way. The good people of the church worked in missions and dedicated themselves to the people, the people who stayed in the abbeys and temples only worked for their own personal gain.


    Rutger thought about how Bishop Darcy was a hypocritical person and was no different from himself, even his taste in young people was similar to his. This did not bring relief to Father Rutger, but only more hatred against Bishop Darcy and anger at Giovanni.


    "If I catch this bitch again, I will take him with me to my country. So I want to see how he will dare to seduce other men in front of me! " thought Rutger angrily, but showed only an exterior full of seriousness and concern.


    His madness was well hidden and his obsession was also well camouflaged, for his handsome face and honest look.

 Chapter 75 - A Very Strange Dream

    While the priests and staff of Mathews Abbey were busy dealing with this demon revolt. The novices who were from the first to the fourth year were sent to their dormitories, the novices of the fifth year were tasked with taking care of the younger novices.


    The sixth year novices, on the other hand, joined the Holy Knights, considering that this was a unique event, the superiors who still had some time to think, they decided to let the sixth year novices observe how bad and cruel the demons were, with the Holy Knights as protectors, the novices could observe without worrying about their safety.


    The priests who were yet to pass through sacred baptism were also with the Holy Knights as supporters, since the area that the Knights had to cover was huge.


    In a nutshell, Mathews Abbey is very agitated, which was excellent for Emery and Giovanni who were hiding.


    Returning to the room where Emery and Giovanni were hiding. Giovanni ended up being taken to the space where Yani''s soul lived, there he saw the older version of him lying on a bed completely exhausted.


    "Are you okay?" asked Giovanni, looking at the strangely tired adult.


    "I''m fine, I''m just a little tired. This aphrodisiac is very dangerous for humans, as it directly affects consciousness. You should already know that the conscience and the soul are interconnected, as well as the mental power. So, there is still a little effect on my soul," said Yani, stretching on the soft mattress.


    Yani was exhausted in many ways, he was ashamed of the newly made sex and of being dominated by a simple aphrodisiac.


    He who was a proud Warlock was reduced to a wet mess in a short time.


    Very embarrassing!


    "And now?" asked Giovanni, sitting on a chair next to the bed. Yani looked up and focused on Giovanni''s bright innocent eyes.


    "You cannot accuse Bishop Darcy of being a pervert, since all of this was because of our carelessness and aphrodisiac," said Giovanni calmly. He had not yet forgotten the two objectives of today, which was to test Bishop Darcy on his intentions and to pick up the items that his family left for him to protect himself.


    Forget about picking up the items, Giovanni didn''t think he would be able to move very soon.


    "Did you have sex with him then?" Giovanni asked curious to see Yani become flushed and look away, being far from the proud and arrogant Warlock from earlier.


    What could Yani say?


    What the fuck was so good? That he was the great pervert and not Bishop Darcy? That he diverted a lamb from God?


    "I think it is okay for us to go with Bishop Darcy to the Empire of Aurore. From there we can travel wherever we want without worrying about the church chasing us" said Yani after a long time in an awkward silence, he could only accept the situation. The worst has already happened, the two had sex and a lot, would he still fear being used in another way? He apparently had nothing that Bishop Darcy could covet, so there was no harm in traveling with him, right?


    Yani would be taking a different path from his past life, but that was fine, since he had a good memory about the Central Continent, so even if he started with Giovanni in the Aurore Empire, he could take a smooth path.


    The best thing is that they would get the support of Emery, who was the son of the Archduke of the Aurore Empire, which would facilitate the question of money, accommodation and even a new identity. That would be much better than being flogged, thrown away almost dead and spending months wandering from village to village until he found a big city so that he could be employed and could live with some dignity.


    The biggest dilemma was that he had not yet met directly with Arabeth, who had also helped him a lot along the way, of course, the demon marquis initially gave more work and problems than help.


    However, Yani wondered if it would be okay for him to leave with Giovanni without meeting Arabeth. Of course, he kept these thoughts to himself, he still didn''t know when and how they would meet Arabeth, so he chose not to talk about it with Giovanni.


    Giovanni who knew nothing about a demon marquis who was hanging around the abbey, he was glad that he could leave the abbey soon and start a new and interesting life.


    Yani thought of Arabeth and because of that he thought of Emery because the two were two beauties of opposite poles. Arabeth with a seductive beauty and Emery with his angelic beauty, but they were beauties that made him easily seduced and bent.


    "Since you''re here, how about we train your mental power a little?" asked Yani, wanting to get rid of the thoughts about how Emery had put his big dick in his secret hole because the image of it popped into his mind with a lot of constancy.


    He felt very ashamed.


    He felt even more ashamed because Emery looked very handsome doing this. His angelic face looked very holy and warm, Yani could feel his face blushing just thinking about it.


    Ah, Yani was still the same perverted fool who fell for beauty, even centuries after he fell for a handsome demon, he fell for someone who looks like an angel.


    Azarphy: (...)


    Arabeth: (...)


    Author: Yes, yes my babies our ex protagonist is delusional.


    Giovanni easily agreed with this request, after all, he was curious about the powers of the Warlock who were so feared by the churches and hunted for it.


    "First, let''s train your mental power," said Yani, beginning to explain what mental power would be and how to feel that power.


    While Yani and Giovanni were in a world apart, Emery was also in a world apart.


    Emery was in a strange place, he first thought it was a dream, but then he saw his beautiful, tall, pale body that belonged to Emery Darcy, so he soon thought it couldn''t be a dream, since in the dream world he would have his body from the past life like Lee Fei with his strong body and his skin the color of ripe wheat.


    At least it wasn''t a dream that was made by the demon Arabeth, which was a relief. Emery didn''t feel ready to face the ML of this novel after having picked the flower of the MC not long ago.


    Emery was wearing the same clothes as when he lay down, but he was in an entirely different room. The room he was in represented wealth and luxury all over the place, moreover, there were so many magic items and some items that resembled those of the modern world, that Emery thought he was in some secret room of a great magician.


    Oddly, Emery felt that this was his place, as if this room was his. This was a strange feeling, as he had never seen this room in his life.


    "Emery, I said you couldn''t have drunk that much! Our father will kill us if he sees you like this! " a male voice came from outside the room, making Emery cringe in fright, as if he had been caught doing something wrong.


    The bedroom door was quickly opened and two young men who appeared to be in early adulthood at the age of 20 appeared with a teenager who appeared to be in his late 18s.


    The two men were red with hair the same color as Emery''s, but one man with a very short military haircut and the other had long wavy hair in a loose ponytail.


    The man on the right was tall and muscular, he had an aura as sharp as a sword, which left no doubt that he was a capable warrior, their eyes were reddish brown which made him look more intimidating, he had a very masculine face with a firm chin and stubble. His skin was a healthy caramel tone of someone who practiced in the sun daily, his hands were big, and he had sharp eyebrows, which made him look a little cruel.


    The second man was not so tall with only 1.70 m (557,7 ft), he had an aura of an academic, something like an aura of efficiency and a starched person. His eyes were violet, his skin was very pale, and it was suspected that this person had never been in the sun all his life.


    The two men were terribly handsome, the whole ensemble made them look very charming, the strong warrior and the gentle academic.


    Emery vaguely had the impression that their faces were familiar, but he had never seen these people before in his life.


    "Big brother, I didn''t drink much" said the teenager with a laugh, but his speech was very clean, and he really didn''t seem to have drunk much to be drunk, if it weren''t for the red tinting his neck and the way he was being taken by the two men, Emery would also think that the young man was very sober.


    "Emery, the father said it was for you to be initiated in the brothel and not to be poisoned by the drinks" the man who had the aura of a warrior spoke with annoyance.


    "I said I didn''t want to go. I don''t know what the father was thinking" said the young redhead with a sigh of regret.


    "This isn''t relevant now. You had a drink with stimulants which is much worse than obediently going to the room of one of these courtesans" said the warrior with disdain.


    "Who cares about that? I prefer to study magic than to play in a brothel! " young Emery protested with a silly laugh, even when he tried to appear fair and noble.


    "So, your father sent you to a brothel. He is afraid that you will blow that hard head of yours from memorizing incantations! " said the warrior, poking young Emery''s head provocatively.


    "Second brother! You are only teasing me because I am drunk! " said young Emery full of indignation, only to burst out laughing then, making the two brothers sigh when they saw the condition of the younger brother.


    "You know, second brother who is going to have to investigate who wanted to do this. Clearly, someone wanted to use these courtesans to generate a grandson for our father," said the man with an academic aura.


    This was serious, someone wanted Emery to produce an heir outside the home, which could be very dangerous because it would allow outsiders to study their family line.

 Chapter 76 - Is That The Reason Why Emery Left Home?

    R-18 (CONTAINS INCEST SCENES)


    (...)


    The two men took the young man to the big bed and placed him there carefully as if the young man could break if they did so abruptly.


    Emery had finally understood what was going on, apparently, this was a reminder of the previous Emery Darcy. Now that he thought about it, he understood the reason for finding these two familiar men, these were the older brothers of the original Emery.


    The warrior-looking man was the second brother, Charlie Darcy, and the academic-looking man was the Archduke''s eldest son, Darius Darcy.


    So the teenager he thought was about 18 was actually the original Emery Darcy, but how could that person ever be so tall?


    Emery thought and recalled the memories of the original body, in fact, he had a memory similar to what was going on in front of him, but that memory was very vague as if it were blurry and many gaps were missing.


    Which made sense since as far as he could see the teenage Emery was very drunk and possibly was poisoned by some sexual stimulant, it wouldn''t be strange to have memory loss because of the combination of these two elements.


    This Emery who seemed to be 18 years old is actually only 14 years old, this was the day his father sent him with his older brothers to a famous brothel so that his son could be initiated into sex.


    At that time the Archduke, father of Emery, didn''t think about sending his talented son to the church, so it wasn''t strange that Emery went through a man''s baptism ritual and entered that adult life.


    At least the current Emery thought that young Emery had the body of almost an adult despite the age of 14. He was only a little shorter than his first older brother who was already 20 years old.


    "Apparently the height was only inherited by me?" Emery though a little amused.


    Since the current, he was even taller than his second older brother. However, he can''t help feeling a little envious of his second older brother''s cool body, because he wanted a body like that too.


    Emery was in a corner of the room watching everything, but it seemed that no one noticed him there. This only confirmed that it was just a memory, but he didn''t understand why he was dreaming about that memory that should have been erased by alcohol and drugs.


    Even stranger was to observe everything as a third person and not as a memory of his own, like the other memories he had inherited. However, the things that happened before him distracted him from this strange thought.


    "Darius I will call the doctor, this will be problematic if the father comes and sees him like this," said Charlie when he saw his 14-year-old younger brother lying and looking at the ceiling with lost eyes, his normally clear face was winning shades of red, it wouldn''t be long before the effect of the sexual stimulant began to torment the teenager.


    "You better get going. We are lucky that Louis left with his father, "said Darius, gesturing for Charlie to leave the room and go to the doctor.


    After Charlie closed the bedroom door, Darius took off his brother''s pair of boots, loosened his brown leather pants, took off his purple jacket, took off his black vest, and left only with a light white cotton shirt, also untied his red hair it was loosely attached.


    "Big brother, I''m feeling weird," said young Emery, grabbing his big brother, rubbing his face in an adorable way on Darius''s flat stomach.


    Darius had also taken off his own red jacket and royal blue waistcoat, as it was very uncomfortable to be too dressed in the house. Since they were both men, there was no reason not to just be dressed in the basics, in a black satin shirt and black leather pants.


    "I know, soon the doctor will come to give me some medicine and everything will be over," said Darius, stroking his younger brother''s red hair. Emery''s hair was softer and less rebellious than his, which curled at the ends and was terrible to comb if more than a day went by without a care.


    "I don''t like taking medicine. It tastes very bitter, "said Emery, still acting cute to her older brother.


    "You are too drunk to take a pill, so you will have to take the bitter medicine anyway," said Darius laughing a little when he saw his younger brother acting cute.


    He even pinched his adorable little brother''s red cheeks.


    Current Emery: (...)


    Hey, where''s the bloody relationship that was in the memory of the original Emery?


    What''s up with this scene of two cute brothers talking?


    The current Emery was very confused seeing this sweet memory and full of brotherly love. If the brothers got along so well, what was the reason for sending Emery to become a novice?


    The memory continued with Charlie bringing one of the family doctors, who was a man of quite old age. The doctor analyzed Emery using a magic item and quickly searched inside his space item in the shape of a first aid box, or so it seemed to Emery, although the box was like a small finely refined white chest, it lacked the cross red or something that would indicate that.


    The doctor took out a small, clear vial with a slightly glowing blue liquid.


    "Alchemy?" thought Emery. Well, it came to mind when he looked at the bottle of blue liquid. Which could very well be true. Unfortunately, what Emery knew about Alchemy was very rudimentary, since the church chased alchemists and censored the knowledge about alchemy to circulate around.


    Alchemy and Black Magic were on a par with the dominant church in this fantasy world. That is, this must be suppressed at all costs.


    Apparently, the nobles weren''t as devout as they showed abroad, since the Archduke''s family doctor appeared to be an alchemist.


    The doctor warned that it was only necessary to take two spoons, the first now and the second three hours later, so young Emery''s body would only feel tired and would not be harmed by the sexual stimulant.


    Of course, the doctor said the ideal would be to get someone to have sex and let the drug disperse naturally, which Charlie quickly denied since it would be very risky to let someone take advantage of his stupid and virgin little brother.


    "I''m going out to investigate the brothel. I better go with some guards now, while they think we''re having a problem with the intoxicated Emery, "said Charlie as he sent an employee to take the doctor out of the room.


    "Just be careful," said Darius, looking at his younger brother who was bigger than him and stronger physically, but he still worried.


    "I''m not afraid of these cowardly people. I''m only afraid of our father and grandfather when they find out what happened," said Charlie with a tired sigh. He didn''t even think it was a possibility to be discovered, he already knew that the news would be discovered by his father and grandfather for sure.


    "Don''t worry, I will deal with them as usual. Anyway, nothing happened to Emery, so at the most, we will both have more tasks to do" said Darius with a shrug as if it was already a common occurrence for older family members to blame the two brothers for everything that happened to their third brother.


    "I''m leaving," said Charlie quickly, taking out his blue coat that he had taken off a few minutes before going to call the doctor.


    When the bedroom door closed, Darius sighed tiredly and looked at his younger brother, who had a rather flushed face and his midnight blue eyes seemed to shine full of tears and complaints.


    Darius''s heart melted when he saw his little brother with that look feeling hurt.


    "Let''s Emery take the medicine," said Darius, taking the blue bottle and a tablespoon.


    "I don''t want!" the young Emery refused to take the medicine very vehemently, but he was weak to run and only rolled over the bed a little before being grabbed by his older brother.


    Darius hugged young Emery from behind like he did when his little brother was a cute and adorable child.


    Young Emery was already a beauty at the age of 14, but he was more on the side of being cute than seductive. The current Emery had a beautiful and holy image, with a beauty that many doubted could be real and not a perfect illusion.


    Emery as a child was much more adorable, it was literally as if he were a little angel from heaven, with beautiful chubby cheeks and large, innocent, dark blue eyes.


    Even trapped in the arms of his older brother, Emery refused to take the medicine and turned his face away from the spoon with the blue liquid.


    "What do you want to take the medicine for?" asked Darius helplessly with this stubborn little brother.


    "I want a kiss from the older brother!" said the young Emery excitedly, with his beautiful midnight blue eyes shining.


    "This ..." Darius spoke in surprise as he looked into Emery''s innocent eyes. He really wondered if Emery knew what he was talking about.


    "On the cheek?" asked Darius hopefully, but young Emery was not an idiot.


    "In the mouth," said Emery with an interesting look, seeing the older brother''s reaction with the red ears.


    The current Emery Darcy was looking at everything with big, wide-eyed eyes.


    "Now I understand why Emery was sent to the church, he was trying to seduce his older brother!" Emery thought, looking at the scene of the 14-year-old Emery and his older brother Darius in surprise.


    NOTE: They Darius and Emery aren''t really a brother, but Emery doesn''t know it yet.. Charles and Emery are real brothers.

 Chapter 77 - Something He Can Never Erase From His Memory (R-18)

    R-18 (contains scenes of incest, sex, and heavy language).


    "Just one kiss and you''ll take your medicine. Is this a deal?" Darius asked helplessly, but he still indulged his younger brother.


    It would not be complicated to give a peck, many families give each other a peck. Although the Archduke''s family does not have this fraternal tradition. Young Emery must have probably learned it from one of his noble friends with whom he took riding or dancing lessons.


    "Only if the big brother doesn''t cheat on me," said young Emery very shrewdly, which made Darius smile even in a situation like this.


    Darius then placed the medicine on the bedside table and let young Emery turn to face him directly, he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. Even though it was just a brotherly kiss, it was awkward and embarrassing.


    Young Emery was looking anxious and full of excitement, but he was a complete virgin and didn''t know where to start. He could only vaguely remember how people in the brothel behaved and try to imitate in a rudimentary way.


    Young Emery very softly kissed Darius''s mouth, which was soft and warm, while young Emery''s lips were quivering and cold from the drug he had taken in the brothel.


    Darius couldn''t help but find it cute as he felt the quivering lips of his younger brother, who was as inexperienced as a blank sheet.


    "That''s the enoug��" Darius tried to say but was soon silenced when young Emery stuck his tongue in his mouth. He was taken aback and for a moment he had no reaction until young Emery''s tongue began to clumsily try to dominate his.


    Young Emery wrapped his arms around Darius''s neck like he was imprisoning the boy, which was pretty smart of him. Given that the kiss was a disaster despite being very hot, apparently, it moved this older brother''s heart.


    They were both breathing fast with excitement, young Emery''s face was quite red and he was grinning foolishly still clinging to Darius''s neck. For this brother who acted spoiled and foolish, Darius couldn''t be angry and only pinched his little brother''s soft cheeks.


    "Now��" Darius tried to speak, but the young Emery who had kissed the first time wanted to kiss again. He felt strange, but it also felt good and felt a shiver down his spine and a flutter in his stomach that left him confused and even more excited.


    The second kiss wasn''t too bad, but this time Darius guided Emery''s tongue and hugged his younger brother''s body, his hands on his back slowly descending to his hips, making young Emery''s heart jump like a rabbit''s, he was very happy that his older brother was responding to his advances.


    Current Emery: (...)


    Now that I''ve seen this scene how do I erase it from my mind again?


    Please, I''m online waiting for your suggestions?!


    The current Emery mourned in his heart that he had a powerful photographic memory, now he couldn''t erase that scene from his mind!


    Emery knew that in worlds (in novels or books) that had a bit of a medieval vibe there was incest in the family, but usually, it happened between cousins ??and not between brothers!


    Of course, in true ancient and medieval history whether in the West or in the East there would be cases of incest between half brothers on purpose or accidentally. Sometimes to keep the family lineage pure or because no one knew about each other''s origins since there was no cadastre system as there is in modern worlds.


    Anyway, Emery was still shocked by what he was seeing. He closed his eyes and turned away so as not to see. However, even so, the images were passing through his mind.


    He realized that there was no point in closing his eyes or covering his ears, because these were memories of the original Emery Darcy''s mind that had previously been sealed off, but were now slowly being released.


    In short, these memories will stay in Emery''s mind forever.


    Young Emery couldn''t contain his joy and enthusiasm, which was quite cute for Darius, who upon finishing the kiss couldn''t resist kissing his younger brother''s cheek.


    Young Emery took this as yet another permission to keep kissing, he felt restless and hot, especially between his legs. This was weird and tempting, he instinctively began to rub his erection against his older brother''s thigh.


    The friction was strangely pleasurable and he as a spoiled young man started to act the way he wanted, he went back to kissing his older brother''s mouth which was very hot, which was good because he felt strangely cold.


    Darius didn''t know what to make of this promiscuous younger brother, at least that''s what this older brother looked like, even though current Emery could see how Darius''s hands went up from below of young Emery''s shirt.


    Young Emery felt lost by so many sensations, his older brother''s hands touching his skin was a pleasant thing, his tongue exploring his (Emery) mouth was something that made him dizzy and he (Emery) rubbing his erection against Darius''s thigh was truly delicious.


    Apparently, Darius threw his morals away to satisfy his younger brother, because he himself was rubbing his knee on young Emery''s erection, making him moan in pleasant surprise and he became even stickier as he locked himself in such an intimate embrace. with his older brother.


    Darius kissed his little brother''s soft neck, bit, and licked until young Emery felt weak in the legs and was easily put in a disadvantageous position, with his older brother on top.


    The two kissed again with more intensity, making young Emery dizzy as he forgot to breathe because of the new sensations in his body. Darius took advantage of this to strip off his younger brother''s shirt, then run his mouth all over Emery''s soft, young body, with scorching kisses and bites that brought pain and pleasure.


    Young Emery grabbed his brother''s hair as he began sucking on one of his nipples, running his tongue in circles, teasing the nipple until it was hard and sensitive. The other nipple was not only teased but bitten, making Emery''s pale fingers tighten even more in his older brother''s hair as he moaned helplessly at Darius'' actions.


    Emery was too young and couldn''t control his moans, which grew more and more scandalous as Darius stripped the young man of his clothes and kissed the entire length of his virgin, untouchable skin.


    When Darius reached his younger brother''s nearly hairless groin, he could see the big erection, by then young Emery was already showing that he was going to be well endowed, but that didn''t stop Darius from grabbing his younger brother''s legs and kiss the inside of his thigh, leaving marks and trailing to the big erection that greeted him.


    "Brother...ah...this...I...I''m feeling...weird" said young Emery as he felt his dear older brother swallowing his cock little by little, he felt his balls if they tightened and his body shuddered, it didn''t help that his older brother was rubbing his two balls in such a lewd way.


    Young Emery was going through his first orgasm, so he couldn''t control himself and ended up pouring everything into his older brother''s mouth.


    The current Emery who saw all this happen was stunned and didn''t know what to think, as it wasn''t he who was in that situation but the original Emery, who should have already been dead or transmigrated somewhere else, so he thought.


    "Big brother, I want more" young Emery asked with his eyes shining with beautiful tears of pleasure. He wanted the older brother to hold him more and hold him more intimately.


    "You don''t know the limit," Darius said after spitting his younger brother''s cum into his pocket-handkerchief, but seeing his younger brother being so flirtatious, he found it hard to come to his senses and put the moral minimum down himself, and common sense to work.


    Darius'' violet eyes had a strange glow, almost as if he had flashlights or were neon, the current Emery noted that, and in his heart, he had doubts that this older brother was really human.


    Then young Emery, who didn''t know any limits, hugged his older brother again and kissed him long. Darius hugged him back and the two began exchanging caresses again.


    "Brother... I want... to put this inside the big brother..." young Emery asked after he was hard again, he spoke in a very soft voice that would make anyone''s heart melt.


    Darius was surprised by his younger brother''s request, but he could understand where those thoughts came from. In the brothel, young Emery had seen several actions of dubious morals, but unfortunately, he ended up being drugged which forced the brothers to take him home.


    Of course, young Emery didn''t know anything about how to do this to a man, he hadn''t even done it to a woman yet.


    "I can put?" Emery Original asked with a pleading, glowing look. Darius should deny such a request that was already far from morality.


    "Follow whatever I say then," Darius said, giving in to his little brother''s requests and whims.


    Darius stripped off his clothes and stood naked with his slender body and soft ass slightly perched as he placed his fingers in his wet cavity. Emery Original''s eyes gleamed with curiosity, seeing his older brother''s dick grow by the minute, so he gripped his rigid flesh and began to stir carefully.


    "Nhg... A little stronger... Yes... like that," Darius pleaded with sighs and moans as he performed the anal masturbation on himself. The pleasure on both sides throws any Darius reasoning away.


    Emery Original watched his older brother become more and more promiscuous reminding him vaguely of those brothel men and women who were clinging to each other, he then felt his cock throbbing with pain, he wanted release again.


    "Big brother��I want��" Emery Original said in a spoiled voice, biting Darius''s ear.


    Darius looked into bright blue eyes that looked as pure as water, but he spoke things that even demons would be ashamed of. He looked at his little brother''s big erection and swallowed hard, he couldn''t deny the desire to be completely fucked by this big thing until he couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Too tight��" Emery Original said with a quick breath as Darius grabbed his cock and placed it in his wet cavity (Darius). The virgin dick was compressed by Darius''s tight, hot, wet inner walls, sucking all the hard flesh of his little brother making lewd, wet sounds.


    "Too deep��" Darius said after all of Emery Original''s cock went inside him, his dick head was touching right on his prostate making him weak and his mind becoming hazy.


    Darius''s hips moved of their own accord seeking the pleasurable sensation of having his prostate pounded by his little brother''s cock. Emery Original also followed suit by hugging his older brother''s soft, supple waist as he pushed his thick erection deeper into his beloved older brother''s tight wet hole.


    The moans, sighs, and wet sounds of sex were the sounds that made up the ambiance of Emery Original''s bedroom, along with the sound of the bed creaking from the onslaught of the two men who looked like wild animals in heat.


    Darius''s long auburn hair falling over his shoulders and touching Emery Original''s shoulders, the smell of sticky sweat, and the two men''s hugging bodies was a very hot scene, but very embarrassing for the current Emery Darcy who is seeing all this numbed.


    The worst thing is, he''s even getting turned on!


    For Emery, it was like watching a porn movie with a questionable plot of a cute gong (seme) fucking the intellectual older brother shou (uke).


    Only the actor who made the gong had his face!


    When the two men finally reached their maximum pleasure, they lay together and embraced, in this moment Emery was freed from those memories.


    Emery: (...)


    They set me free, but left me with a big hard-on as a gift!

 Chapter 78 - Is He Acting Or Has He Lost His Memory? (R-18)

    Emery opened his eyes suddenly looking up at the unfamiliar ceiling, he was breathing hard, feeling a little dizzy as if he had just emerged from the water, he was looking around in confusion. His body was sweaty and his shirt was stuck to his body, he literally looked like he''d come out of a dive, feeling very uncomfortable.


    He calmed down a bit finally realizing that he had returned to the real world, only to later feel embarrassed by the "new memory" acquired from the dream and salute the perverted erection that he gained with the new memory.


    "Bishop Darcy?" Giovanni called when he saw Emery sitting up in bed with a lost look and looking around.


    Emery glanced at Giovanni, but then looked away, although his face didn''t change its expression, his ears turned red when he saw Giovanni wearing only a long white shirt with long sleeves.


    Giovanni also felt very shy, but he couldn''t do anything as his clothes had been torn off in the sad episode with Bishop Caruso. There was only one change of clothes outside which probably belonged to Bishop Darcy, but they were too big for his young body of just 1.65m compared to the bishop''s 1.90m, the shirt was too big and the pants clearly weren''t fit him.


    As Bishop Darcy was sleeping Giovanni just put on his long shirt and went to get something to eat, he was starving. After eating, he went to do his basic necessities and used the "Clean" to get rid of it, then he went to the window to look at the weather outside, but was startled by the raging storm, closing the window quickly so as not to wet the room.


    However, the rain ended up wetting him a little which resulted in his brown hair being damp and a part of his shirt is wet.


    The beautiful pink nipples were showing through the fabric that had become translucent from the rain, the shirt clung a little to Giovanni''s body and he felt a little cold, which made his nipples hard, which captured Emery''s vision as he looked more closely at the innocent novice.


    Ah, he also discovered a cute puppy of a species he had never seen before. However, the cute puppy ignored Giovanni and stared at the door, but that didn''t stop Giovanni from petting the puppy.


    Bao allowed himself to be petted because he had seen how intimate his master had been with Giovanni, so he couldn''t retaliate against the other party. Bao was a very well-behaved demon, he now had a master who fed him, so his wild side had become much more obedient than a normal demon that depended on feeding on the hired soul.


    After a while, Giovanni became worried that Bishop Darcy would wake up and see him in these few clothes. He couldn''t forget that Bishop Darcy had done these sinful things to him, even though it wasn''t him in charge in that situation, but Yani.


    It had been raining all night and now it was dawn, the Abbey was a mess and the storm looked like it would last until dawn or maybe even longer. This meant that Emery slept part of the afternoon and night, but he still had no way of knowing that.


    Now Giovanni was going to bed to pick up the quilt that had covered him before and wrap himself in it, he didn''t want Bishop Darcy to see him wearing just that piece of clothing. When the Bishop woke up, Giovanni would ask the other to use the "Small" spell to reduce the size of his pants and underwear so he could dress more properly.


    Giovanni summarily ignored that Bishop Darcy had already seen him naked, for him everything that happened earlier was with Yani, not with himself. Yes, Giovanni needed that certainty so he could face Bishop Darcy and not die of shame.


    Or feel guilty about having seduced Bishop Darcy with his body, he couldn''t help but feel guilty about the aphrodisiac case.


    Although not his fault, the malicious plan of Bishop Caruso and his eternal tormentor Father Rutger.


    What a sad coincidence that just as he was going to pick up the quilt to cover his soft legs, Bishop Darcy suddenly woke up.


    Emery who was once judging his newly acquired older brother Darius for being a person without morals, right now his erection seemed to get bigger just by seeing Giovanni wearing a long shirt that didn''t quite cover his smooth, tempting legs.


    It''s not just today that Emery has to face the fast karma of this world.


    Giovanni stood for a moment in embarrassment, but when he saw Bishop Darcy standing idly and avoiding looking at him, Giovanni felt less nervous and walked back to the bed.


    "I''m just going to get the blanket," Giovanni thought trying to calm down. He felt his face heat up and he was a little shaky, he didn''t know why he was getting so nervous.


    He knew that Bishop Darcy was summarily very different from Father Rutger, but he still felt nervous. It wasn''t the same icy feeling that made him shiver even in his sleep with terrible nightmares, but an embarrassing feeling that made him feel more shy than usual.


    Emery saw Giovanni approach cautiously as if he were an innocent deer, which was too cute and he couldn''t help but stare. He knew that looking that way, the young man would feel uncomfortable, but he couldn''t take his eyes off the novice''s shy attitude.


    "He''s acting a little different then��Does he have to be so shy now? We''ve already rolled over in the sheets... He didn''t seem to be feeling bad, but now he seems to be someone else... So different from the young man who was bold enough to kiss me in the middle of the hallway... It will be bad if I teasing with him a little?" thought Emery, looking directly into Giovanni''s flushed face, his pretty pale blue eyes flashing innocence and he biting his full lips in embarrassment.


    "Giovanni, come here," Emery asked scaring the poor innocent deer who almost jumped into retreat. However, he stopped in time and looked with his big, beautiful eyes to Bishop Darcy.


    Giovanni walked over to Emery walking very slowly as if expecting some unexpected movement from that person for him to run away.


    Emery stood until he saw Giovanni at the side of the bed, then he patted his side so that Giovanni climbed onto the bed and sat down beside him.


    Giovanni climbed onto the bed very embarrassed, trying his best to pull his shirt to cover his thighs that were exposed with the movement of climbing on the bed, while he tried to cover himself, he didn''t see Bishop Darcy stretch his arm.


    When he realized he was already in Emery''s embrace, blinking his clear eyes in a confused way. The next thing was to have his lips pressed to Emery''s lips, when Giovanni''s mind returned to reasoning, he tried to protest, but ended up having his tongue caressed by Bishop Darcy''s eager tongue.


    Giovanni grabbed Bishop Darcy''s shirt with his trembling fingers, he didn''t know what to do, so he ended up having his first kiss stolen like that, he even forgot to breathe with nervousness.


    Emery noticed that Giovanni was strange and a little slow, but he just thought it was because of surprise. So when he saw Giovanni with a flushed face and a shy look, he thought the other was seducing him.


    Since Giovanni yesterday was very bold and suddenly kissed him in the hallway where someone could supposedly see them (he conveniently forgot they were under the invisibility spell), even under the aphrodisiac he acted much more daring and domineering than in this one time.


    The Giovanni of yesterday was like the sun and the Giovanni of now was like the moon, they had such different attitudes, Emery couldn''t help but notice their change in behavior.


    However, Emery was more interested in how this moon-like version would react to him. The bishop was curious to know if it was some kind of act or if Giovanni''s memories were blurred because of the aphrodisiac effect.


    Then Emery kissed Giovanni again, dominating the kiss and exchanging saliva with ease, leaving Giovanni feeling dizzy just by kissing, he felt a little stupid and a little scared.


    As Emery had already had sex with Giovanni earlier, he already pulled the young man into his body placing him in his lap, with one leg on either side of Emery''s body.


    Bishop Darcy''s big hands were already smoothing the smooth thighs and squeezing them, leaving reddened marks on the young man''s pale skin.


    Giovanni shivered at being touched so intimately, but it wasn''t bad, it just felt scalding hot at the same time he felt a funny tingle in his stomach. When Emery slid his hands down Giovanni''s butt, his fingers sank into the soft flesh, clearly leaving marks behind, but in the midst of arousal, he couldn''t think too much about it, instead of massaging that soft part, causing the young novice a feeling of tension and pleasure.


    Emery kissed longer and longer Giovanni who was already getting overheated with the new sensations and his cock was saluting the flag as a result of the bishop''s shameless caresses.


    Giovanni was laid on the bed, feeling his body pressed by Emery''s larger body, he soon tensed but moaned in pleasure when Emery took his dick in his hand, rubbing it slowly. Emery''s eyes looked directly into Giovanni''s bright clear eyes, who were flushed and watery-eyed.


    They went back to kissing again, while Emery masturbated Giovanni who could only hold onto the Bishop''s clothes with his pale, trembling fingers, he felt helpless and hot, his lower belly felt weird and it felt scalding hot, but there was also that cold in the stomach of anxiety and excitement.

 Chapter 79 - Provocations (R-18)

    "Bishop��" Giovanni tried to call out a little desperately as he felt his balls tighten and his body shuddered. He had come too fast and had lusciously smeared Bishop Darcy''s hand.


    It wasn''t unusual given that Giovanni was quite young and inexperienced, of course, the many hormones didn''t help much either.


    "We were once pretty intimate, calling me Bishop doesn''t sound good when it''s just the two of us. Call me Mister or by my name," Emery said with a low chuckle, biting Giovanni''s earlobe, who was panting and a little lethargic.


    Giovanni wanted to argue that he couldn''t let go of the clergy hierarchy he had learned for years, but he was silent when Bishop Darcy used the "Strip" spell to get his clothes thrown into a corner of the room.


    Emery''s body was tall, he had smooth but broad shoulders, a slender neck, a plain abdomen, and long legs. He had beautiful mermaid lines, which highlighted the huge erection between his legs.


    Giovanni for a moment thought similar to Yani, that if he put wings on Emery''s back, with the bishop''s face it wouldn''t be difficult for him to look like an angel, but that was a thought that soon passed because that big thing that was between his legs de Emery startled Giovanni quickly.


    He couldn''t believe it had entered him repeatedly yesterday afternoon. It looked so big and he felt like his hole was too small to fit this thing.


    Giovanni wanted to say something but couldn''t say anything as he looked into Emery''s midnight blue eyes, he felt swallowed up by the desire in those eyes and shivered at that look.


    Emery, who looked at Giovanni who had pulled his big shirt to cover his intimacy luscious with recent cum found that vision of innocence and shyness very ardent.


    Emery''s big hands pinned Giovanni''s hands above his head, but it made the young novice shiver with fear. Bad memories started to pop into his mind, he started to shake and his face became paler than usual.


    The cold pantry of the silent kitchen, the pain of betrayal by someone he thought might be a friend, the pain of being invaded, the tears that wet his face and the sound of water dripping in the kitchen, the darkness he thought he was it would never end.


    All this came back to Giovanni''s mind, his body became cold and his eyes became moister, the terror seemed to want to consume him at that moment, paralyzing him and making his mind prisoner.


    "Giovanni?" Emery called, releasing the young man''s hands, but the guy continued to tremble until he was enveloped in the bishop''s embrace.


    Giovanni felt warm and his cold body shivered a little more before calming down again, Emery felt a little guilty and sighed, he had activated a trigger in his impulsiveness.


    "Everything is fine now?" Emery asked seeing the boy stop shaking.


    "Yeah, I just had some bad memories," Giovanni said making it clear he didn''t want to talk about it, he bit his lips which were still a little pale.


    "I see, I''m not going to act anymore in ways that might look violent... So let me spoil you a little, okay?" Emery asked wiping Giovanni''s forehead that was in a cold sweat and kissing his face.


    Giovanni felt his face heat up and looked away, but he didn''t pull away or try to push Emery away.


    "If you''re scared just say it, I''ll stop anytime now, okay?" Emery asked again touching Giovanni''s chin and making the other look into his midnight blue eyes.


    "Okay," Giovanni said a little shyly, but the bishop''s insistent eyes left no choice but to respond, even though it was a little embarrassing.


    He was cold and wanted Bishop Darcy''s warmth, wanted to erase what Father Rutger had left in his body. So Giovanni told himself to take it as long as possible, luckily Bishop Darcy was very considerate and would really spoil the young man until his mind went blank and unable to think of anything but the pleasurable sensations.


    Emery stroked Giovanni''s back and waist, his fingers too slow, causing shivers all over his body; the young man felt that every touch was unnerving and he felt his lower belly was warmer, his dick was half a rod from rising once more.


    When Emery''s long fingers pinched Giovanni''s soft nipples, the young man gasped in surprise and tried to pull away, but it wasn''t long before Emery lifted his shirt and made Giovanni hold on.


    Emery sucked the young man''s left nipple, with his sly tongue he teased the nipple until it was hard, twisting and turning, teasing the nipple until Giovanni could only shiver at how sensitive the nipple had become.


    The second nipple was no different, Emery sucked and teased, making Giovanni arch his back feeling an unbearable feeling there, but Emery''s leg was between Giovanni''s legs, his thigh rubbing his cock that was already hard and throbbing.


    Emery grabbed Giovanni''s waist and bit down on his left nipple, making Giovanni moan in protest, his trembling fingers still holding his shirt up. Anyway, Emery was moving his kisses down his chest, past his ribs, his plain, soft belly, he bit his supple waist.


    "Ngh, that..." Giovanni moaned with wet eyes, he felt very lost, he thought he should hate that kind of feeling or be disgusted. Liking men was wrong, but when the bishop touched him like that it was very good.


    Emery gripped Giovanni''s legs, his long fingers digging into the soft flesh of his thighs, he kissed and sucked the inside of his thigh, nibbled a little causing the young man''s body to shiver, which made him smirk and repeat the action.


    "So mean!" thought Giovanni, seeing Emery''s look of amusement as he saw him shudder, it only made that person''s face even more glorious, making the young man blush, even more, he felt strangely drawn to all of this.


    When Emery swallowed his cock, Giovanni shuddered and struggled a little, he wanted to close his legs, but Bishop Darcy''s hands wouldn''t let him close his legs. Giovanni dropped his shirt and grabbed Emery''s red hair, his smooth fingers pale and his hands shaking.


    Of course, what little strength Giovanni had didn''t affect Emery''s performance at all, who swallowed the younger man''s cock whole, sucking the tender young flesh into his wet mouth.


    Giovanni, who ended up sitting down and grabbing Emery''s hair, saw it all unfold before his beautiful, clear, innocent eyes, not that he had never seen this sort of thing, as many of the young novices were nobles who had already been initiated into the sex life before entering the abbeys.


    However, this was Giovanni''s first time...well happening to himself, he felt even shyer and lost seeing it, but his mind was getting more and more confused because the blowjob on his dick was so good. , a delicious feeling.


    The tongue that curled into the tender flesh, the penis touching the damp, inner part of the cheek, and the suction that made a wet noise and squeezed the nerves that seemed to pulse in Bishop Darcy''s mouth.

 Chapter 80 - Replacing Bad Memories (R-18)

    Giovanni put his hand over his mouth to stifle his moans, which grew more and more, which made him embarrassed, but he couldn''t contain himself. Time seemed very slow and he felt terribly shivering and hot, orgasm came and made him shiver as Bishop Darcy rubbed both of his balls with his long, pale fingers. Giovanni arched his body, his legs trembling, and collapsed back onto the bed, weak and panting.


    Emery''s face was luscious with the white liquid of the young man who was breathing fast, he wanted to laugh because it was a little funny. He never thought I''ll be in that kind of situation so erotic and that he''s only glimpsed it in adult movies.


    At a glance, because he wasn''t very interested in this sort of thing as often as a young man was interested in that sort of thing.


    Emery used the "Clean" to clean his face and taking advantage of the use of his Mana, he manipulated it to invade Giovanni''s secret hole who was still stunned and embarrassed, he who had both hands on his young face, not wanting to stare Emery directly.


    "Hey!" Giovanni said alertly when he felt Bishop Darcy''s Mana enter his wet hole, it was a refreshing and strange feeling that feeling. Which left the young man even more embarrassed and wanting to bury his face in the pillow and pretend this was just a very embarrassing dream.


    Emery thought all Giovanni''s action was quite cute, he thought the young man was quite neat and a little slow, after all, they had already done it more than once hours ago, but he acted like it was his first time.


    Giovanni would probably cry if he knew Bishop Darcy''s thoughts because that was exactly the situation, this would be his first time. Of course, the sexual violence he suffered last night is far from being considered his first time and what happened in the afternoon was not him, but Yani.


    So yes, Giovanni is very embarrassed for being attracted to a man and for coming so easily after going through everything he went through two days ago.


    He couldn''t help but think that Father Rutger was right and he was a seductive bitch, that he was the big problem.


    Giovanni is young and inexperienced so it''s not uncommon for him to think that way, after being disgraced by Father Rutger, in addition to the poisonous words and assaults he suffered after the ****.


    He had no way to ask this kind of thing to anyone since in Dawn''s Kingdom homosexuality is a crime, he didn''t know in other kingdoms and countries if it was similar, he only knew this small niche.


    Not to mention that the church also condemned every act of sex or pleasure, not to mention sodomy among men. So Giovanni could only keep those doubts in his heart.


    Giovanni had seen many novices perform the act of sodomy, but he never asked the others how they felt or if it was right or wrong, as it is taboo in itself which could lead to a lot of confusion when asking young people about it. kind of subject.


    Wouldn''t it be terrible if some priest caught them talking about this kind of taboo subject?!


    At that time Giovanni didn''t want to get involved with that kind of dirty thing, besides, he wasn''t interested in the same sex or in the opposite sex, since he had in mind to follow the ecclesiastical career in a very pure way.


    "We should stop," Giovanni said touching Emery''s shoulder, making the bishop look at him.


    What they were doing was sinful and wrong, he didn''t want to be called after a bitch or degenerate when the Bishop was back to being more rational.


    Emery looked at Giovanni, but the young man couldn''t look at him. He stopped touching the young man''s intimacy, placing his hand on the novice''s tender face.


    "Giovanni... Let''s look at me" Emery asked softly, but Giovanni refused to look. His eyes were wet and he wanted to hide, the excitement had subsided and he felt guilty and embarrassed.


    Emery then took Giovanni''s hand and kissed his palm which was damp and a little cold, but the young man didn''t look at him, just shivered a little at the touch, so the bishop kissed the novice''s warm, wet cheeks.


    "Won''t you look at me? Giovanni��" Emery continued to call as he kissed his forehead, moved to his neck, and finally when the young man looked at him, he took the young man''s lips in a slow, gentle kiss, lingering until Giovanni parted his lips and tongue. enter the sweet mouth of the young man.


    Giovanni''s breathing quickened and the heat seemed to return to his body, he didn''t imagine he liked kissing so much, but the kiss caused him a nice shiver, a heat in the center of his chest, and strange butterflies in his stomach.


    "Bishop Darcy��" Giovanni starts to speak when the kiss ends.


    "Giovanni, we are not doing anything wrong"


    "But... The church says it''s a sin for two men to be together"


    "The church also says we should be kind to the less fortunate... But I don''t see that happening"


    "This is not the same thing..."


    "Giovanni, these are our bodies and we must take responsibility for what we do with what is ours and not let anyone **** us in any way, even the church," Emery said very gently stroking the face of the young man who had the wide eyes which made him a little cute.


    "But..."


    "Does it feel bad?" Emery asked and went back to kissing Giovanni''s wet lips, the kiss was a little more fierce, hugging the young man''s body who shivered a little when he felt the bishop''s knee rubbing his cock while their tongues touched and exchanged saliva.


    In the end, Giovanni was stunned for a few seconds, but he couldn''t deny that he felt very good being touched by Emery, his body caught fire again and the bishop''s caresses made the young man''s mind lose himself in the sensations that were considered sins until seconds ago.


    "Giovanni, as long as it doesn''t violate your will or your body, there''s nothing wrong with feeling pleasure, do you understand?" Emery asked biting the young man''s shoulder, making Giovanni bite his lip to keep from letting out his embarrassing moan.


    Emery returned to invest in Giovanni, the touches were softer and the kisses were longer and in greater quantity which calmed the young man during the process.


    "Bishop Darcy!" Giovanni''s voice rose a few octaves as Emery''s index finger probed the entrance to his secret hole. He was surprised and scared a little, what was the Bishop going to do with him?


    "I haven''t already said, that you should call me either Mister Emery or Mister Darcy since we''re not strangers anymore," Emery said not stopping his movements, so before Giovanni could respond, Emery''s index finger was already with an oily lubricant entered the narrow cavity without any warning.


    Emery was kneeling between Giovanni''s legs, which made it impossible for the young man to close his legs or even fight properly, he was weak and sweaty, he didn''t even have the strength to cling to the young bishop.


    "Bishop... this... is weird!" said Giovanni in a shaky voice, he who thought he was already more than satisfied to come so satisfyingly twice, he felt once more the heat in his lower belly and in his groin, his cock once again rises shamelessly even being luscious with enjoyment and saliva.


    "Don''t say bishop, I want to hear you say, Mister Darcy," Emery said in a very soft voice, but it sounded a little dangerous and controlling, just like an aristocratic young master should be.


    As punishment Emery placed the second finger in the young man''s tight hole, the finger movements were not slow at all, having a fast and strong rhythm, touching the inner walls boldly causing the young man to spasms.


    "Ngh... slow....please...Bishop..." Giovanni begged shakily, his fingers gripping the bedsheet tightly as if trying to control himself, but his hips were already moving to keep up. the rhythm of the invading fingers, which made everything doubly delicious.


    "It''s not a bishop. Giovanni, says Mister Darcy to me�� It''s not that hard," Emery said in an even softer tone, his body lifting over Giovanni. The midnight blue eyes captured the image of Giovanni''s flushed face and tear-stained eyes, the pink lips were swollen and a little darker, the young man''s breathing was uneven and the brown hair was messed up, he was the image of his own seduction.


    The third finger joined the other two and increased the speed, widening the small hole, making Giovanni not contain himself and moaning slyly, letting himself be carried away by the rhythm of the fingers rocking his hips to accompany and increase the pleasure because instinctively he wanted to reach the bigger one. pleasure.


    Of course, Emery wouldn''t let that happen easily, after all, he was hard as a rock himself and he wanted to feel the young man too. When he felt that enough was enough, Emery removed all three fingers and grabbed Giovanni''s thighs pulling him onto his lap.


    Giovanni who was suddenly lifted up got nervous and grabbed Emery''s neck with both arms, forming a very intimate hug. Before Giovanni could ask why the other had stopped fingering him, he felt that hard erection at the entrance to his wet, lubricated hole.


    "Bishop��" the position was awkward, but as he felt the warmth of Emery''s embrace, Giovanni could feel the difference from that cold, disgusting experience to the one he was having at that moment, there was so much heat and Bishop Darcy''s voice did. feel safer, though he couldn''t touch in which sense it made him feel safer.

 Chapter 81 - Say It ... Mister Darcy (R-18)

    Then Emery''s rigid erection sank deep into Giovanni''s secret, wet place, he slowly entered, but that didn''t minimize the presence of the hard flesh that slid with some resistance between the hot, slippery inner walls.


    "Don''t be nervous Giovanni, I''ll take it slow... Shhh... Calm down" Emery asked kissing the wet eyes of the young man who clung to the bishop tightly with a trembling body.


    Emery was as patient as he could manage, but he too reached the limit and with very little to fill the young man, he pushed with a little more haste and force, making the head of his erection hit the novice''s prostate.


    Giovanni arched his back and gasped, his breathing stopped for a moment before he started breathing again as if he''d just risen to the surface of a deep lake. He didn''t know how to feel, on the one hand, he felt enormous pleasure and ended up coming on Emery''s plain stomach, only he also felt a significant amount of filling and pain.


    If he could think, he would definitely feel a little embarrassed that he''d just come with Emery getting inside him.


    "So tight!" thought Emery again, he didn''t think the young man''s secret hole would be this tight, after all, they had done this exercise hours ago.


    Not that he didn''t like this feeling of being compressed and feeling the inner walls of this region welcoming and warming him, as if he were swallowing him little by little.


    "It''s all right?" Emery forced himself to think again, even the pleasure and agony mingling with being long so firmly by Giovanni.


    "I feel very full... But it doesn''t hurt" Giovanni said in a low voice, he was embarrassed for ejaculating so fast. Of course, this was practically giving Emery carte blanche to continue.


    Then he moved his hips again in a slow rhythm, being hugged by Giovanni and listening to the soft sighs coming out of the young man''s swollen lips. Hearing Giovanni hold back, Emery took his lips, opening his closed lips with his tongue, letting the moans escape quickly to be muffled by their long kiss.


    Giovanni himself was surprised by Bishop Darcy''s attitude that was becoming faster inside him, as he kissed him so passionately, his mouth looked a little cruel and demanding, making the kiss even more domineering not letting the young man act, just being led until he lacked air and sanity.


    "Bishop...Bishop...slower...I''ll cummed fast again" Giovanni asked with beautiful tears coming down from his beautiful eyes, whether they were tears of pleasure or pain, he didn''t even know, because his body he shivered with pleasure, his reasoning was far from normal and he could barely contain his moans.


    "I''ll only fulfill your request if you call me Mister Darcy," said Emery looking at the eyes glistening with tears of the young man in his arms, then he bit the young man''s neck and tried harder to finish himself inside the tight hole.


    Emery''s large erection was engulfed by Giovanni''s tight, wet hole, the inner walls seemed to shudder with this attack and his sensitive spot was hit each time, making Giovanni''s soft moans grow louder and louder.


    Giovanni even thought about covering his mouth, but he was hugging Emery tightly, he was afraid that if he let go of this person he would be thrown or off-balance, it was like being a small boat in a storm, he didn''t know what to do or act, he could only hold on to avoid being thrown into the turmoil.


    "Mister Darcy...please..." asked Giovanni pleadingly, he buried his face in Emery''s neck, he felt even more embarrassed for talking in such an intimate way, that he didn''t want to stare at that person''s face.


    Emery was true to his word and slowed down his onslaught, but why did each thrust inside him feel even deeper?


    "Giovanni, it''s great to be doing this with you. Do you like it?" Emery asked in Giovanni''s ear as he gripped both of Giovanni''s plump buttocks, his fingers digging into the smooth, pale flesh, leaving red finger marks on the delicate skin.


    Giovanni refused to respond, he could barely keep his mouth shut to keep from moaning outrageously.


    His mind was getting more and more confused, he only knew how to feel the hard erection of Mister Darcy entering inside him and doing pleasurable havoc, which left him confused and delighted.


    Giovanni vaguely understood why this kind of pleasure was a sin, it was so good and addictive that he was afraid he might not be able to stop, even if his body broke in two.


    As Giovanni refused to answer, Emery didn''t ask again either but picked up his speed again. The two of them were sweating together, the smell of both of them was sex like animals in heat, the moans and grunts of the two men wavered every few seconds, the sound of wet and dirty sex was the only sound that mingled with the sound of the crackling fire and from the sound of the storm outside.


    Even with all these noises, these two men could only hear each other''s heavy breathing and their hearts beating hard almost in unison.


    "Mister Darcy..."


    "Mister Darcy..."


    "Mister Darcy..."


    Giovanni called out to Emery several times as he laid him down on the bed and continued to cast himself inside him, but the force was tremendous, wouldn''t he be torn in two?


    Giovanni would like to say he was hurting, but that would be a lie. He called desperately because he didn''t want to lose his mind. He wondered what kind of pleasure it was that was burning him inside and out. The pleasure clouded his mind and he could only feel Emery with him, there was nothing else around, just this man with him as if the two of them were the only ones in the entire world.


    His legs were shaky and weak, but Giovanni dug his short nails into Emery''s back and hugged him, not letting go and being shot and shaken like that little boat in a storm.


    His body luscious from his own orgasms and their sweat, Giovanni wondered when he would be released from this arduous and pleasurable exercise, but what made his mind fry?


    Emery, on the other hand, couldn''t help but indulge in this pleasure of being compressed at each Giovanni orgasm, when the inner walls of the narrow hole shuddered and became even tighter causing the veins of his big penis to be contained and compressed, this was also a way of agony with pleasure.


    When he finally ejaculated inside Giovanni, the poor guy had his arms outstretched on the bed and looked like a wreck that had finally come out of the storm, but Emery looked like he was the god of the sea and felt exuberant and not at all tired.


    Finally, Giovanni understood a little of why the church forbade sex.


    Surely sex wasn''t a thing for ordinary humans, or he just got unlucky and met this sex demon who never tired of calling his name and teasing him all the time.


    The worst thing was, he was enjoying every part of this sinful process!


    Ah, his soul would burn in hell!


    "Giovanni is the most beautiful..."


    "Giovanni is so tight..."


    "Giovanni is so warm and soft..."


    Emery said those words without shame as he entered round two, making Giovanni wonder why the gods gave such an angelic saint''s face to a man who clearly had the libido of a primordial demon!


    "Mister Darcy��don''t hug me as that" Giovanni asked in his hoarse and tired voice, as he felt Emery''s long arms around his waist, his leg was lifted and hanging over Emery''s hip.


    Penetration was not that difficult, but it was still just as pleasurable. In the end, Giovanni gave up any other reasoning and let himself be carried away by absolute pleasure.


    What''s with shame? Where is the moral?


    Giovanni no longer cared, he clung to Emery and let himself be carried away by the new storm.


    He was no longer that little boat in the middle of the storm, he was now just a poor sailor with a piece of wood in the middle of the big waves, Giovanni was letting himself be exhausted by the waves of pleasure, submerging in the sweet and scalding sensations, letting himself carrying each other''s heat and sinking deeper and deeper into that uncontrollable ocean of lust.


    When it was all over the felt so weak that he couldn''t even move a single finger, but he never felt so satisfied and blissfully tired.


    Giovanni thought he would remember the horrible things of that fateful night, but his mind was thrown into the chaos of pleasure, he didn''t have time to think or reflect.


    Even now, he couldn''t think straight, he was so tired.


    "You''d better rest for now," said Emery who was lying beside the young man. His red hair was sweaty and plastered to his forehead, he had a very soft and gentle look, how could he not look so good after rolling in the sheets with Giovanni?


    Well, Giovanni just let his conscience rest, then he would think about what he did, or not, he would be a little embarrassed when he woke up, but he managed to sleep very peacefully beside Emery, the worries that plagued him seemed superfluous in the face of fatigue. his.

 Chapter 82 - Plans For The Future

    Giovanni ended up napping a little and Emery used his healing power on the sleeping boy, healing most of the evidence for these passionate acts. Then he used "CLEAN" on both, making them more comfortable. Of course, it wasn''t the same thing as a shower, but at least they weren''t as sticky anymore and neither was the pungent smell of freshly made sex.


    "Bao, how are things out there? How long do I sleep?" Emery asked getting dressed again. The little Tibetan mastiff dog jumped into Emery''s arms, wagging its tail cutely.


    "Things have calmed down. You slept for a long time, it will soon be dawn, but the storm continues," Bao said through the contract communication.


    "Have the demons been eradicated yet?" asked Emery curiously, since he didn''t know if the exorcists at the abbey were powerful or not. Besides, it would be nice to know who might or might not have sacred power that could be a risk to himself.


    Although I don''t know if the sacred powers of others would work on him, as he himself has sacred power while the demonic power also coexists with the other powers in his body.


    Emery thought he would have to ask Azarphy when he got back to the room, they could run tests to see if he was still immune to the holy powers.


    "Most only went into hiding temporarily, with the strong storm the exorcists and holy knights could not deal with them. The old human who ambushed your lover is with the Abbot, they must be calling for backup to the capital and telling about the bizarre affairs. There is one Father Rutger who has some skill in dealing with demons, at least the demons who were watching for me told me that the sacred power of this exorcist was quite strong." Bao spoke narrating all the information he had received from the lesser demons and midfielders who were in stealth mode in "holy" territory.


    "What do you know about Father Rutger?" asked Emery curiously. He knows of the existence of the villain in the book, but he has never seen this person. In the body''s original memory there was nothing about Father Rutger.


    The original Emery was a successful Exorcist and Bishop, he was quite arrogant and apparently austere, so not many people would come into his eyes. Of course, if not to get into his bed. Even the other Bishops were nothing in his eyes, the Archbishops treated Emery politely and the Cardinals were quite friendly to him.


    What was a mere priest to him then?


    "The demons fear his sacred energy, however, the demons are also attracted to the darkness of his soul. It''s something quite fascinating. Cause the downfall of someone so promising on the god of light''s side." Bao said a little reflectively and soon regretted it, looking with big bright eyes at Emery.


    "Causing the fall, isn''t it?" Emery said in a cold voice looking at the puppy-shaped demon in his arms.


    "Master��it''s not like that��" Bao tries to explain himself but quickly shuts up when Emery starts stroking him.


    "I''m glad I didn''t sell my soul or anything like that. However, do you know any interesting demons to present to Father Rutger?" asked Emery in a very soft voice.


    Bao was silent not knowing what Emery was thinking, but he didn''t hide anything he knew from his master. There would always be demons available to contract with humans, in return, they would take the human''s soul to hell.


    It wouldn''t be difficult for Bao to call some demon without a noble title, if it were someone like the Marquis Arabeth things wouldn''t be so simple.


    Emery looked a little scary at that point. There was a shadow in the young bishop''s gaze, something that even made a demon-like a manticore scared.


    An hour later, Emery went to wake Giovanni so that they would return to the room in the clergy area, as they were in the building that served as an inn for travelers heading towards the capital and needing a break and rest.


    Of course, that way the Abbey Matteos could raise more money for the profit and maintenance of the place.


    Giovanni didn''t want to wake up, he felt mentally tired and he felt ashamed right now to face Bishop Darcy. So Yani had replaced the young novice at that time.


    Yani didn''t know the reason for Giovanni''s embarrassment, but considering that Yani was an experienced man to the point where sex was trivial, Giovanni knew very little about this type of relationship and how to act after the act, he needed time to absorb everything that had happened.


    He stretched and noted that his body was light as a feather, he didn''t feel so weak, but there was still a bit of fatigue. He stretched like a lazy cat, feeling every part of his body a little tense.


    "Being young is very good" thought Yani suddenly, despite his fatigue he could move well and it wouldn''t be a problem for him to go back with Bishop Darcy.


    While Yani was thinking about how good it was to be young, his waist was suddenly grabbed and he was surprised, his back bumped against someone else''s body, he didn''t even have time to react correctly as his lips were stolen.


    The kiss was long, Yani struggled a little and Emery hugged the young man even more, until Yani held onto the other man''s neck, kissing him back. Their tongues touched and played, the pleasure made Yani''s young body shudder with pleasure and he moaned against Emery''s mouth.


    "Are you a dog? You can''t��.I said don''t bite��" asked Yani weakly as Emery bit his neck again, Emery''s fingers pinching Yani''s pink nipples, making him feel weak. Even his smacks against Emery''s arms were weak and helpless.


    "Woof, Woof..." Bao who was now a dog butted in and started barking on the bed. He couldn''t let Emery go whichever way he wanted or they''d be stuck in the room any longer.


    Emery sighed but stopped playing with Yani''s hard nipples. He hugged Yani''s soft body, clearly not wanting to let go. Emery''s breath was hot against Yani''s ear.


    "Don''t we need to leave now?" asked Yani, not daring to move too much so as not to provoke this demon of lust who claimed to be a bishop. Yani lifted his head to face Emery, only to regret it, when he was kissed again. The different angles seemed to make everything even more intense.


    "We have... to go... I haven''t... picked up my things yet..." Yani tried to speak as Emery pressed light kisses against his mouth.


    "Master we have to go..." Bao insisted speaking into Emery''s mind. He understood that the master was trying to buy time, as Bao needed to gather demonic energy to attract another great demon.


    Bao had already managed to attract a big demon, but they had better return to Emery''s place, which was an unsuspecting place and that would allow them to work out a good plan.


    But Bao''s Master was a person who could get lost in lust, Bao himself saw this twice, so he didn''t have much confidence in his master in that sense.


    Emery still didn''t want to let go, he was surprised in his heart that he was already excited to have sex again. He felt that this body was very mysterious, as it didn''t have the strength to go up or down the flights of stairs quickly, it didn''t have the strength to kill a chicken with its bare hands, but it had the strength to do several hours of exercises in bed.


    This was very weird!


    "I don''t have clothes that fit you right," Emery said, still hugging Yani.


    "Just use the Small Sizer spell," Yani said, not giving up, but feeling rather muffled in his chest, Emery''s warm breath in his hair.


    Emery thought for a moment and there was a vague memory about this spell. However, it was not as practiced by the owner of the previous body. After all, Emery is the son of a wealthy nobleman, he would rarely use this kind of spell, his clothes were of the best quality and made by the best tailors.


    "It''s not like you won''t see me anymore, so let''s get out of here," Yani said when Emery didn''t let go. Of course, it was being difficult for him to contain the hormones in his too-young body. So the faster Bishop Darcy released him, the quicker he could regain his self-control.


    Emery felt a little embarrassed by the young man''s words but released him. Bishop Darcy could not say that he was frightened by what happened this afternoon, after all, that would be strange.


    How would he explain that he thought if Giovanni was killed the whole world might collapse?


    Of course, he would be seen in two ways as an obsessive madman or a passionate romantic. Probably, he would be labeled insane anyway.


    But what would he say, that he came from another world and that this is all a plot from a book by someone mentally disturbed?


    (Author: Hey! I have feelings!)


    Well, he couldn''t say that, who would believe him?


    This is one of those dilemmas of a transmigrated person, to keep that secret forever because there was no way it could be shared.

 Chapter 83 - Emerys Suspicions

    After Emery enchanted some clothes for Yani''s size, of course, he missed the SMALL SIZE spell a few times, using the BIG SIZE spell to correct the errors, after a few tries everything went fine. This made Emery realize that he didn''t need to give the magic time to recover, as with the INVISIBLE spell.


    Now that he thought about it, the CLEAN spell also didn''t have to wait any time for the words to mess with mana again.


    "What are you thinking?" asked Yani, as they were hiding in a room that was used to store clothes for the novices. There were several brown and black tunics piled around it, with a few seats for the workers. The SILENCE and INVISIBLE spell had already ended and needed half an hour to work again.


    The ground floor was full of priests, novices and knights circling and keeping watch in the corridors, thanks to Bao and the little demons everyone was very alert which made it difficult for Yani and Emery to navigate more smoothly through the corridors of Matteo Abbey.


    Yani was surprised that Emery didn''t say anything for a long time, he looked like he was looking into the beyond with deep thought.


    "I was just thinking about the spells and loading times for each. Isn''t it strange that CLEAN and SMALL SIZE don''t need to load time, but spells like INVISIBLE and SILENCE need time to get back to work?" asked Emery feeling a little disturbed about it, of course, a little amazed, after all, this was all magic.


    To Emery who came from a world where there was no magic, anything related to magic seemed very special to his eyes.


    "CLEAN turns dirt into mana as soon as it recharges itself. The SMALL SIZE and the BIG SIZE spells, on the other hand, work on an object and are used in a few seconds. That is, the amount of mana that these spells need to operate is not considered very large, so the mana cooldown is negligible."


    Yani didn''t notice how his countenance changed, becoming more confident as he spoke, which was very different from the shy 18-year-old Giovanni who spent most of his life inside an abbey.


    "INVISIBLE and SILENCE, on the other hand, are spells that are activated continuously, which takes the spell to wear out, therefore it is necessary to allow time for the words to recharge with mana to be able to cast the spell again..." Yani continued to speak naturally because he had studied magic for so many years to talk about a subject as simple as breathing and blinking.


    "So all spells that have a longer duration of time do they need to recharge? Does the water whip spell fall into this category? Because I could only use this spell for a few seconds or I can use this spell for a few minutes or even longer. How would that category of time be adjusted for each spell?" Emery asked Yani with curious eyes.


    Emery looked pretty excited, but inside he was suspicious. He knew all that Yani was telling him, because of the memories inherited from the previous owner that part of life studies magic. He was suspicious because of the confident and thoughtful attitude "Giovanni" showed him, which was quite different from the shy and slightly fearful attitude of the Giovanni he had rescued two days ago.


    The change was too radical for a short period of time, considering how shy Giovanni behaved in front of him earlier, plus the current Giovanni shouldn''t be so versed in magic, as he only studies superficially before entering the abbey and become a novice. At least that was in keeping with the original plot of the book Emery had read in the past life.


    "Well, elemental-bound spells have different rules than elemental-free spells. The spells linked to the elements depend on the purity and amount of MANA to show their strength and become more prolonged. As long as the Wizard doesn''t run out of MANA it''s hard to say how long an element spell would continue to exist," said Yani very naturally. He used a simple fireball spell.


    FIREBALL is actually considered a very advanced spell for Giovanni level, which is only Student level. However, for Yani who was an ancient soul and who lived studying the way of the Warlock, this spell was nothing too big.


    But the MANA he had in Giovanni''s body wasn''t very high, but with Yani''s precise control over the amount of MANA to be spent and of course, the size of the FIREBALL reduced, he managed to cast a spell that could be considered level Wizard Professor.


    A small red ball that gave off heat appeared in Yani''s hand, the ball seemed to glow in the darkness of the room. This red ball looked just like an ordinary ball that Emery saw in pet shop stores from his past life, of course, he as a School-level Wizard could feel the energy of MANA and the force behind this "harmless" fireball.


    "Your family isn''t very smart about getting you into a church. With that talent, you could be a new power in the Realm of Dawn," Emery said in a warm voice as if speaking to some great genius of her world.


    "What my father wants is the honor of the family. Besides, my older brothers weren''t bad with magic either. Soon I could be dropped," Yani said with a shrug as if this matter was someone else''s and not his.


    "Well, it''s too bad for the Kingdom of Dawn. Luckily, I found you," Emery said very pleasedly and self-assured, he took Yani''s free hand and squeezed it lightly. This was a way of comforting the young man who was discarded at the abbey by his family.


    Of course, his true thought was actually that the Kingdom of Dawn was very poor now that he was going to take the world''s MC to the Aurore Empire.


    Yani for some reason felt embarrassed by Emery''s words, so he stopped talking and looked around. The fireball had already disappeared, but he felt his face quite hot, he didn''t understand the reason for this heat.


    While Yani felt shy, he didn''t see Emery''s sharp gaze.


    The time to reload the INVISIBLE and SILENCE spells had passed, so the two and the little dog Bao walked back to the building that housed the clerics'' quarters.


    The corridors were packed with Priests and Novices, some were quite excited while others were scared. However, everyone remained in the hallways and gardens, even though it was still drizzling, they thought it was better than staying in the rooms at the risk of more demons showing up.


    Although the weather had cooled from the rain, the novices wore thick clothes, which were uncomfortable in summer but very good in winter. The priests, on the other hand, wore long coats over their black tunics, the material of the priests'' clothing was lighter and fresher as well as more refined.


    The priests kept an eye on the novices, who were more vulnerable to demonic possession and as there were still demons prowling the garden, it was not uncommon to see a novice act strangely and laugh madly in the rain, which caused the priests to run. to take the novice and begin a purge of the mischievous demon who dared to possess a human.


    Only the god of light knew what would happen next to the novices who were possessed, as after the purges the novices were taken to the dungeons just in case the demons came back to steal their bodies again.


    It should be noted that once possessed by a demon it would open a type of entrance to the body so that other demons could also possess the individual. Long-term treatment was needed to close the entrance, often in the name of vigorous "treatment" that included whipping and immersion in icy water, the person could end up dying.


    Of course, Emery didn''t know that, if he knew maybe he''d feel bad for letting the demons run wild in the abbey.


    In short, the outside was a chaotic mess.


    This all made it a little more complicated for Emery and Yani to sneak into the third-floor room. Luckily from the second floor onwards, there were no people, as they all seemed to gather on the first floor and on the ground floor, they were probably afraid that if something happened they would have to jump through the arches of the corridors.


    It wouldn''t be fun to jump off the second-floor arch, someone could break their neck or get a pretty nasty injury. Considering how weak the bodies of clergy people in general are, staying closer to the ground was a wise decision.


    Lucky the second floor was empty, as the spells had just reached their limit. They hurried to the third floor when they saw people holding an object of illumination approaching, apparently holy knights who were making their rounds at this exceptional moment.


    Holy Knights don''t usually do this sort of thing, but as they heard some footsteps in the hallways that should have been empty, they hurried to see. After all, these noises could be from more demons than they knew.

 Chapter 84 - News About Louis The Butler

    The two boys were panting when they reached Bishop Darcy''s room. Emery cursed that weak body and without an ounce of strength he now had, he felt tired and weak with just a little run.


    Ironically he didn''t feel weak with bed exercises, but when it came to exerting the slightest physical effort outside of bed, he felt like he was dying at any moment.


    Emery walked into the room with Bao in his arms and Yani followed them inside, locking the door with the key.


    They were finally safe!


    Of course, a few minutes later the holy knights knocked on Bishop Darcy''s door, at last, they heard the noises of something going up to the third floor. The two knights cordially asked Bishop Darcy to open the door, they wanted to check if everything was okay with him.


    Emery''s acting wasn''t bad, he had a cold look and the haughty temper was thrown at the Holy Knights, the expressionless face did even more damage to the Holy Knights than the emotionless words that came from the beautiful cherry lips of the Bishop.


    Many had already heard of the great hero of the Aurora Empire, as well as his beautiful-looking and arrogant attitude. Of course, looking at beauty and knowing about it are different things.


    The Holy Knights felt guilty, for looking at the handsome bishop they felt lustful desires, but they couldn''t help but stare almost fixedly at Emery''s perfectly chiseled face, which was cheeks a soft pink and not his lips full and bright reds, any suspicions they had were brushed aside until finally Bishop Darcy lost his temper and sent them back to their duties.


    The conversation ended without complications, the knights saw that Bishop Darcy had a young man in his room, but they didn''t comment on it. It was not uncommon for this type of situation, whether it was exploiting novices in a sexual way or just keeping a novice as a little servant.


    The two felt the atmosphere in the room and felt no demonic energy, so they greeted Bishop Darcy once more and left. They even looked a few times at Emery''s face, before the Bishop closed the door, they felt a little pity in his heart.


    Bao who was lying on the bed was calm when the holy knights left.


    There was a clear difference between exorcists and holy knights... Exorcists banish demons or imprison them somewhere. The holy knights can exterminate demons forever and ever.


    Oddly as the two of them felt safe in Bishop Darcy''s room, Emery''s communication stone began to vibrate. He first got rid of the damp, black cloak that covered him, taking a seat in front of the unlit fireplace.


    Yani diligently turned on all the lighting items in the room and helped light the fireplace, the room became warm and bright, chasing away some of the chills they felt down to their bones.


    Emery knew it was silly to do all of this, as the communication stone was quite simple and didn''t have the hologram effect, just transmitting the voice. That is, the butler Louis would not see the deplorable state he was in or if the room was dark.


    However, he still enjoyed the warmth of the fireplace and stretched out more comfortably in the armchair near the warmth.


    "Young Master Darcy?" Louis'' voice sounded from the white stone like a moonstone, there was a soft bluish glow to the stone.


    "I am here. Was there a problem on your side?" Emery asked hastily, just to avoid being interrogated by his butler.


    Life was really quite laughable, he was a young master from a wealthy family, but he was afraid of his butler. Which was pretty pathetic, unfortunately, Louis was just loyal to Emery''s father and obeyed that person''s orders.


    "Apart from the rain I mentioned earlier, there weren''t any problems. I just arrived in town with young Theo. I decided to move to a city further away, the second-largest city in the Kingdom of Dawn. It would be safer to send the message to Master Darcy, besides, I plan to wait for Master Darcy''s response, so it might take us a while to get back," Louis said calmly.


    Louis had previously said that he would go to a town near the Abbey Matteos and take a half-day journey in a normal carriage. But he changed his mind midway through the trip, taking another route to a larger city that had more advanced magical devices.


    "How long will it take you?" asked Emery, a little relieved that Louis was going to be away for a while, as things at the abbey were a chaotic mess of his own making, but he felt worried that he would have to spend more time inside Matteos Abbey.


    It was as if the plot was operating in the world, forcing Emery and Giovanni to stay a full week''s time before they could leave Matteos Abbey. That would be the exact time for all the harmful events in the plot to happen.


    "It should take me three days in the city and a day to get back. In four days at the most I''ll be back or who knows less, if I can rent a magic carriage I can arrive in less than four days" said Louis pondering a little. Now that he was in a city that was just below the capital, it wouldn''t be hard to get a magic chariot.


    "Stay safe and get back as soon as possible," Emery urged urgently. He wanted to get away from this abbey quickly, but without Louis, he doesn''t dare go out there. Louis plays a key role between him being chased out of Archduke Darcy''s Family or indulging in his father''s good graces.


    "Is the young master missing me already?" Louis teased with a soft laugh, but that didn''t make Emery feel embarrassed. He was a person from a world where shame was nothing and could be cast away at any time if he were to live.


    "Yes, I miss you so much! Come back soon and let my father know I urgently want to go home," Emery said without an ounce of embarrassment on his face. His voice got even softer and flirtatious.


    Yani held back to try not to laugh because it was funny to see Bishop Darcy act in a flirtatious voice but with such an expressionless face. It was a very peculiar sight.


    "All right, young master, I''ll make sure to tell Master that you miss home and will become a more honorable son. Young master, have you already sent the letter to your mentor?" Louis asked in a very serious voice, he felt strange hearing the coquettish voice of his arrogant and proud young master.


    "I wish I could have sent it, but some big things happened at Matteos Abbey, so I wanted you to hurry up and get back..." Emery started talking about everything that happened today, of course, he didn''t say he was blamed for almost everything that happened.


    After all, it was he who asked Bao to summon more demons and make a "great attack" on Matteos Abbey to serve as a cover-up while he saved Giovanni from Bishop Caruso.


    Of course, Emery hid the fact that he had made a contract with a greater demon and that he was thinking of subduing a Demon Marquis to deliver to a novice because he wanted to "raising" a WARLOCK.


    Those things were best said in person, yes, Emery had no illusions that he could keep a secret from Louis, but as long as he can avoid it, he won''t say anything.


    "This is very problematic. Since Father Sarami''s death, things with demons have gotten weird. When I was in the young master''s room, I also felt a strange presence. However, the presentation appeared to be aggressive, but he didn''t have the courage to make a move apparently. I hope the young master is careful, this presence could be a demon or a disturbed spirit." Louis warned his young master, who lately had behaved a little foolishly.


    Not that the of the body''s original owner was a very intelligent person, he was the typical student genius. When it came to studying and learning the body''s original owner was very good and there really weren''t many who could match it. However, when it came to worldly knowledge, the original owner was so foolish as to appear innocent.


    The current Emery looks even more innocent than the body''s original owner, especially in the things he needed a good EQ for. Which made Louis worried about leaving his young master alone.


    Louis wasn''t wrong after all, with only a few hours that he left the young master behind, Emery caused a hell of a mess at Matteos Abbey, he made a contract with a great demon and did bed exercise with the clean young novice a few times.


    "It''s okay around here, apart from fire and some broken things the abbey managed to keep things under control. They sent a message to a nearby abbey and to the capital, soon some Holy Knights and exorcists must come here to investigate what happened and everything will be fine. By the way, how is Theo doing?"


    Emery asked to deflect the subject, he felt that at any moment he could slip his tongue and say something that would arouse Louis'' suspicion.


    "A fire... Young master, it just made me even more worried! What am I going to tell Master Darcy if something happens to you?" Louis wasn''t fooled and continued his endless complaints and recommendations for Emery to take better care of himself.


    "Louis, you''ve complained enough. I know, I know, I''ll be careful. The letter to my mentor, I''ll send it tomorrow morning. Don''t say anything else, just tell me how Theo is. You didn''t do anything to him, did you?" Emery asked a little tired of Louis'' extreme care as if he were a small crystal vase that at the slightest carelessness he would break.

 Chapter 85 - Rescuing "cats" And "dogs"

    There was a truth to that, he really could die very easily in this world full of demons and swords, but Emery wasn''t going to say it out loud, because he was afraid of attracting disaster if he complained about his worries about Louis.


    "Theo is fine. You said you wanted him to be trained to be his personal assistant. Taking into account that you''re going to need trustworthy people when you get back to the main mansion, I decided that I would train Theo seriously. Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill him and throw the body away if that''s what the young master is thinking," said Louis with a laugh, but it caused Theo to shiver so much as he stood next to Louis in a quarter of an inn in the capital, as well as to Emery who was miles away from them.


    "Okay, take good care of Theo, he strikes me as a good kid and quite diligent. By the way, I''m also taking a few others with me from here��" Emery started to speak. This kind of thing would make Emery embarrassed to talk in person, he wasn''t ashamed to say it without facing Louis head-on.


    "Young master, if you go out and rescue cute little dogs out there it will draw unwanted attention from the abbey superiors and consequently you will be reported to the capital abbey, which will be troublesome" Louis play the truth right away, trying to break that "good heart" of Emery to be rescuing weak and brittle youngsters.


    Yes, he was talking about Giovanni.


    "Woof?" Bao barked confused, wondering how the human butler knew he was there too.


    "Is it really a dog?" Louis said amazed to hear the puppy bark. For some reason, he felt his face burn as if he''d been slapped.


    "Yes, I found a puppy and am thinking of taking it with me. He doesn''t seem like an ordinary animal, maybe he''s some kind of magical animal," Emery said without even blinking at his lie.


    "Did you find a magical animal or did you summon a magical animal and now you don''t know how to undo the spell?" asked Louis with trembling lips, he didn''t know whether to laugh or be angry with his young master who seemed to be acting a little more foolish lately.


    "Does it make a difference? I want to take him, can''t I?" asked Emery in a voice of feeling aggrieved.


    "Yes you can, young master. That''s not a big problem. However, is it just this little puppy you want to take?" Louis sighed and could only let the young master do what he wanted. Having a magical animal wasn''t bad, at least it could protect Emery when he (Louis) wasn''t around.


    "The novice we brought into the room yesterday, I''ll take him with me too. He doesn''t have any family, so the church won''t mind if I take him with me. Also, he doesn''t have much talent for manipulating sacred energy, so as long as I pay generous compensation, I don''t think the church opposes me," Emery said quickly making Giovanni look like just a poor orphan.


    "Young master��" Louis started to speak but was soon interrupted by Emery.


    "Louis, let''s talk when you get back. I don''t want this to get caught by the abbey," Emery said decisively. He wanted to say that Giovanni would be a WARLOCK or something, which would be very good for him. Only there was a risk that the abbey would pick up on this communication and discover Giovanni''s secret.


    Emery didn''t much care that people knew he was out to gain favor with his father the Archduke, as that would be considered normal, as the achievements he had within the clergy were due to his status. Things about Theo the abbey might even be overlooked, considering it would be a beneficial link to Matteos Abbey, but the issue of a WARLOCK couldn''t be ignored, so it was better not to talk about it over the communication stone.


    "I understand, young master. So I''ll sort things out as quickly as possible so I can get back to the young master''s side. Is there anything the young master wants from the city?" asked Louis changing the subject. He understood that there was a subject that Emery could not speak through the communication stone, that subject must be something that would put his life in danger or something that could damage his reputation, so Louis did not pursue the matter.


    "Louis, we''re going to visit dad soon. So I need you to buy a lot of things to go, especially anything related to our safety��" Emery started to speak but stopped what he wanted to say in mid-sentence. He couldn''t speak directly, because it would be something that would raise suspicion about his visit to his family.


    After all, it had only been two months since he''d left his family''s home since the last quick visit, Emery himself didn''t know why the Archduke had sent a letter instead of talking directly to the body''s original owner about staying home and compete to be the heir.


    Was this some kind of test from his father?


    "Young Master, the Master had asked me to buy some magic wands and staffs to analyze the Dawn Kingdom market on our last visit, as well as some defensive magic paraphernalia. He wanted to know if the Dawn Realm market would be receptive to new magical technologies. I hope the young master doesn''t mind the various items I''ll have to bring along on the journey," Louis said as if apologizing for causing trouble for his young master.


    Emery really wanted to be able to hug Louis right now, after all, that was exactly what he wanted, for the butler to buy him magic items like magic wands and other things for him to seriously train in magic during the trip back.


    He didn''t want to come back as an ignorant person just relying on the original body''s memories, after all, accessing the original body''s memory was the same as looking for a file on a computer would take a few seconds to get the desired result. A few seconds matter when it comes to casting spells, he didn''t want to get caught with a low hand in the middle of combat or worse to save his own life.


    Emery needed to master the power in his own memory and use his powers in a natural way. Until now of his powers only the demonic energy was really his, the others belonged to the owner of the original body, he needed to train more to improve himself.


    He was never happier to have a subordinate who was as smart and precise as Louis, unfortunately, that subordinate wasn''t really his, but his father''s. At least he would have some good items to train with and some to give Giovanni so he could start his own training.


    "No problem. After all, if it''s my father''s request, we have to face it. Louis comes back as soon as possible, remember to buy some books about the local culture, that would be really nice to give to my brothers. Also, take really good care of Theo and take care of yourself," Emery said very sweetly because he was so happy with the smart Louis.


    "The young master must also take care of himself. I''ll call every night just to make sure you''re okay," Louis said cordially saying goodbye to Emery.


    Emery turned off the communication device and breathed a relieved breath that things weren''t so bad between him and Louis. However, he knew he would have to make a good case to convince the butler to take Giovanni with them.


    Not to mention the demons that would accompany them, he doesn''t intend to hide things about the Manticore that he has a contract or about Arabeth''s existence. He did not believe that in the Archduke''s territory no one could not notice the peculiarity of the little dog Bao and the existence of Arabeth.


    Emery quickly ruled out the possibility of executing the plan he had in mind against the villain, leaving Bao relieved. The holy knights were alert and everyone was tense. The demonic energy and the devil could easily be found if you wandered near the exorcist priest.


    "Sorry, I''m giving you trouble," Yani said, looking a little guilty. Of course, he heard the conversation between Emery and Louis.


    "No, it''s not your fault. I promised I would take you to the Empire of Aurore. However, I''m going to have to lie to Louis a little that you''re going to come home with me and be one of my underlings. In the future, I can send you on a mission far away and you can live life however you want," Emery said with a shrug like it was a small matter.


    Given the number of subordinates he would have to have to run for the title of heir to the Archduke, no one would miss it if he sent Giovanni on some far-flung mission and he was slow to return, or not for many years.


    "Thank you," Yani said gratefully. He would get off to a much better start than he had in his past life because of Bishop Darcy. Things would be even easier for the current Giovanni and they would also be richer, as the Aurore Empire is considered to be one of the countries with the most books, items, and free teachers to teach magic on the Central Continent.


    Of course, there wasn''t as much freedom as there was in the Republic of Wizards, but as the Aurore Empire is a producer of magic items, everything became much cheaper and easier to get.


    "No need to thank. I''m just doing something I wish someone had done for me when I faced a situation similar to yours," Emery said warmly, but he soon regretted it when he noticed her slip of the tongue.


    Yani was surprised by Emery''s statement, he did not know that the arrogant and proud Bishop Darcy had also been bullied and even physically abused in his time at the abbey.


    Of course, Yani was wrong, Emery didn''t talk about the time the original owner studied at the abbey. He was talking back when he was a teenager when his name was Lee Fei.

 Chapter 86 - Arabeths Life Is In Danger

    Yani soon realized that Emery had stopped talking and closed himself off, showing as clearly as day that he didn''t want to talk about it. This was quite normal, as Yani himself felt that this situation was humiliating, much less for someone as proud as Bishop Darcy.


    A strange and heavy silence settled in the room, even the little dog Bao felt the tension emitted from his master, which made the little dog apprehensive.


    Luckily the rumbling in Emery''s stomach broke the tension, so he walked over to the empty table, with no trace of the dishes they''d leftover for the afternoon. Yani noticed this change of scenery, turning a little pale and looking suspicious.


    "Someone could have come in here..." thought Yani, but he didn''t understand why someone came in and cleaned the dishes on the table. Was it a reason for theft? After all, there was silver and fine china in the items Emery had taken out for the afternoon.


    However, as Emery didn''t comment on it, then it could only mean that someone Emery trusted had gone upstairs and cleaned up. Yani just didn''t know who that person would be.


    In his past life, Yani didn''t know Bishop Darcy very much, he had only heard of him and saw him from afar. He just knew that Bishop Darcy had a trusted servant who came from the Archduke''s family to take care of Emery''s needs, he didn''t know if there were other servants or followers who were at Matteos Abbey.


    That''s what worried Yani the most, he doesn''t know anything about Emery''s life, but the other one seems to know so much about his life.


    Emery placed the food, plates, cutlery, and glasses on the table. It was beef soup, with potatoes and rice, plus a chickpea salad, baguette-style bread, some sweet rolls, and a white dough cake for dessert. As it was late at night, he didn''t put anything too heavy for them to eat, they would drink some fragrant red wine to accompany the food.


    They ate in silence, each with their own thoughts. Yani looked curiously at Emery, but the other didn''t seem to notice his existence.


    Emery was thinking not of the past because he refused to think of the past. Besides being very painful, it was useless to think about it, after all, he was already in another world too far from home to worry about that kind of thing.


    He was thinking of Azarphy who so far has not communicated as before. He was worried that something had happened to this big Boss or worse the big Boss was angry and kept silent.


    Should he call Azarphy by thought or should he wait for the other to manifest naturally?


    They finished dinner quickly, Yani used his MANA with the CLEAN spell to clean up the dirty dishes, then Emery tucked everything away in his small dimensional bag.


    Using CLEAN to clean their teeth, the two sanitized themselves and went to get ready for bed. They were too tired to take a comfortable shower at this point, mainly, Yani wanted to be able to go to sleep so he could start training Giovanni again, he didn''t want to waste time to strengthen this weak body.


    "About your items, I''m going to talk to Abbot Eurico about your transfer to the capital abbey of the Kingdom of Aurore so we can pick up your things. I don''t think he''s going to complicate your situation." Emery said already when the two were lying in bed.


    They had changed clothes and changed into something more comfortable, as it was autumn and it was a rainy night, the weather was cooler. Emery opted to wear baggy pants that were worn by the nobles indoors and a long-sleeved shirt.


    Yani wore something similar after Emery adjusted the clothes with the SMALL SIZER spell.


    "Thank you for helping so much," Yani said a little embarrassed. It had been a long time since someone helped him since he was with his first teacher who taught him the way to the WARLOCK. He felt embarrassed to receive so much help, without being able to pay for anything.


    Of course, if he were to consider bed exercises, then that would be a form of payment. However, how could the proud Yani sell his body as payment for the favors?


    It couldn''t be done, besides, Emery didn''t lack little lovers whenever he snapped his fingers, so bed exercises weren''t all that valuable, at least Yani thinks that way.


    Emery, on the other hand, thought that this help he gave the novice would be an investment in winning the favor of the world''s hero. He just didn''t know if it would be useful or not, or if he would need it in the future, but it was better to be safe than crying bloody tears in disgrace.


    Emery, who had previously been intimate with the novice, was not very shy when he wrapped his arms around Yani''s waist and brought the boy into his arms. He hugged the younger man and kissed him full on the mouth without an ounce of hesitation or shame.


    Yani''s breathing increased, he felt his heartbeat faster than normal, he felt restless, but soon he was feeling in ninth heaven, responding to Emery''s caresses.


    The strange thing is that when you don''t have sex it doesn''t make much difference in life, but when you start having sex it becomes addictive and vital for the human being.


    Yani knew this well, he was also an inexperienced man that having sex was not a priority, of course, after blossoming into a grown man, he spent a lot of time discovering the carnal pleasures because of the traumas and beliefs instilled by the church in his mind he always denied such things.


    So when he started his sex life, it took many years before he could calm down and try to settle down in a place to develop, of course, at the time Arabeth was the persistent partner who stood by his side for all those years old.


    Of course, Emery didn''t go overboard this time, other than exchanging saliva and playing with Yani''s mouth, he was very well behaved. No matter how many times he used "CURE" to help Giovanni''s body recover, it still wouldn''t be a full recovery.


    "CURE" could not cure physical fatigue or muscle disposition unless there was inflammation, infection, or a wound. Fortunately, that wasn''t the case with Giovanni''s body now, so the young man''s body was on the edge of fatigue but not damaged.


    Emery thought Giovanni was too young and his young body can''t have sex so often if it wouldn''t harm his masculine essence and make the young man lethargic or a sex addict, none of the results were good. So he chose to hold back now and in the future, he would be more careful with how much sex he would have with Giovanni.


    Yes, Emery didn''t think the last time would actually be the last time. He was sure it would "deepen" his relationship with the world''s hero.


    "Let''s go to sleep, later there''s a lot to be done," said Emery kissing Yani''s forehead, who was rosy-faced and breathing fast.


    "You tease me and then want me to go to sleep? You are so bad!" thought Yani a little frustrated. However, he didn''t want to be played all night by Emery either, the last time was too intense.


    The two were sleeping in each other''s arms, quickly Yani fell asleep and went to the soul dimension, where Giovanni was sitting in a comfortable armchair reading some interesting books.


    Soon, Yani starts teaching Giovanni how to control MANA in a more refined way, with theories that would be considered innovative in today''s world, after all, Yani had centuries of studies.


    Emery, who had just managed to fall asleep, was awakened by a warm touch on his body. He first thought it would be Giovanni who was moving in his sleep.


    "Emery��Emery��" that was the voice that made Emery feel self-conscious with desire and how easily he was seduced by that thick male voice.


    "Azarphy?" Emery opened his eyes a little and muttered, he was very sleepy at the moment, after all, the day had been tiring in many ways.


    The little Bao who had gone to sleep in the armchair by the fireplace was shaking all over, he could feel the sacred presence strong inside the room. The presence was so strong that he knew it could be obliterated with just a little finger squeezing from the other party.


    Of course, Azarphy made his strong presence felt, if he wanted no one could feel him, just as demons had the ability to keep their presence hidden for many years, angels also had this ability.


    Only, Azarphy was emitting his presence because he was visibly upset, but Emery didn''t know that at the moment.


    "Arabeth is dying," Azarphy said quickly like a bullet, causing sleepy Emery to open both of his eyes and look terrified at the ceiling, as Azarphy was in his invisible state.


    "What? Who? How?" Emery spoke a little loudly, which made sleeping Giovanni mumble a little.


    Emery not wanting to wake the young man beside him climbs out of bed and covers Giovanni with the warm blanket, he seems to sleep like a rock. Which was good, because Emery didn''t want Giovanni to see him in this state.


    "Arabeth is dying" Azarphy repeated once more, his voice was nonchalant and unconcerned.


    "What in the world happened while I was gone?" asked Emery feeling the world might come crashing down now.


    After all, the protagonist''s greatest power was dying.


    "No time to talk, I took him next door. Previously there would have been no way to save you, but as you made a contract with a greater demon, then perhaps Arabeth can be saved," said Azarphy, not wanting to talk about what happened during the afternoon.


    "Screw this! You�� forget it, take me to the bedroom," Emery said trying to contain his anger. No wonder he was angry, one of the strongest powers in the book was dying, what did that mean... That he wasn''t a side character would die too?

 Chapter 87 - Trying To Save A Demon

    He only went out one afternoon, but it felt like the world was falling apart for some reason.


    Emery, who was wearing simple pajamas, put on his boot and headed for the door, but before that, he turned and looked at Bao who was shivering on the couch.


    "Azarphy, lessen your presence my demon is trembling," said Emery returning to take the little mastiff dog in his arms, trying to calm him down.


    "It''s just a lesser demon," Azarphy scoffed but hid his presence.


    "It''s my lower demon," said Emery coldly. He was too angry now to be nice to the big Boss.


    "Oh... I didn''t know you cared about demons that much," said Azarphy mocking the human who should abhor demons.


    Emery didn''t answer Azarphy, he took Bao and put him on the bed beside Giovanni, and said seriously.


    "I''ll leave quickly. You stay here to protect Giovanni. I plan to get back before the sun comes out. If someone tries to force the door or Giovanni has to leave, you must stop them from hurting him and accompany Giovanni everywhere," Emery said, making several recommendations.


    He didn''t know if it would take longer or if something would hold him out there longer, so he''d better give the various warnings to little Bao.


    "Azarphy, write a note in human language that I''m helping someone and that I''ll be back soon," Emery asked the angel mentally.


    "I''m not your employee..." Azarphy started to speak, only to feel Emery''s hostility.


    "It''s the least you can do right? I''m sure you''re to blame for Arabeth''s dying. It doesn''t cost you anything to do this, right?" said Emery in a cutting tone.


    He was so worried and angry that he was no longer afraid of the big Boss like Azarphy.


    Azarphy did not respond, but seconds later a folded paper appeared and was placed on the chair.


    Of course, Emery''s reason for asking Azarphy for this wasn''t to take out his anger, he''d have to be itching to make a move on Azarphy, it''s just that he was in no condition to write, even though there was a magic item in his bag. leather that was similar there is a fountain pen.


    Emery still hasn''t gotten used to the new alphabet of this world, with a lot of pressure on his head, he doubted he wouldn''t end up writing in Mandarin somewhere, which would raise a flag of suspicion in his direction.


    "Come on," said Emery, walking out the door, casting a "LOCKED" spell on the lock. This spell only worked outside the lock, Giovanni could still open the door with the key without a problem.


    "This way," Azarphy said, using some sacred energy to create an arrow that lit the way. Even though the hallway was being lit up by magical lighting items, it was still dimly lit, as they were cheap items.


    Yes, the church was not very fond of using magic items to benefit others, after all, magic was an opposition to the beliefs of religions. So, they only bought what was necessary so that the members of the clergy would not become greedy and stray from the path of the priesthood to the path of the Wizard.


    Emery followed the arrow made of holy energy, the arrow was a bright white color, it was hard not to see. The rain was heavy outside, the wind brought the icy drops of rain into the hallway, but Emery didn''t get wet thanks to the angel who protected him.


    They went to the last room in the third-floor hallway. It wasn''t far away, as Emery''s room is halfway down the hall. Azarphy opened the door for Emery who entered without hesitation, then the door was locked.


    Emery entered the room which was well lit and with the fireplace burning, this was a similar room to his own so it was spacious and refined. However, the smell of blood was very strong and could not be masked by the smell of burning wood, but there was also the slight smell of sulfur, which is quite weird.


    He went to the bed, there was the naked body of a young Asian man between 20 and 22 years old. With his messy straight light brown hair and weird unfocused citrus green eyes.


    This would be a completely normal young man, but there were two fluffy cat ears on top of his head and a long black tail like a cat''s. His body had some bruises that showed that an extremely passionate activity had taken place recently. There were some cuts and something similar there is a white plasma that gave off the aura of sacred energy... The sulfur smell was emitting from those open cuts, the blood was red but it had a strange texture.


    "Mu Qiao?" Emery said reflexively upon seeing the soft, delicate features that reminded him of his favorite Chinese actor. The pretty peach-flower petal eyes, the wide, thin pink lips, the thin, haughty nose, the high pink cheekbones... Anyway, everything reminded him of his favorite actor, except the citrus green irises.


    Emery soon came back to reality, this one was not his favorite actor, this one was Arabeth. However, Arabeth''s appearance was somewhat wrong, if not very wrong.


    According to the original plot, Arabeth was supposed to have the appearance of a shy, demure, and handsome young man like a Renaissance painting, who would make men and women go mad with love.


    However, Arabeth''s human form is actually still beautiful, but it was more on the exotic side than the worldly beauty. Of course, for Emery, Arabeth''s figure was perfect in many ways, because he was a fan of that Mu Qiao.


    "What happened?" asked Emery doubtfully to Azarphy.


    "Is this important now? You must first try to save this demon. Of course, if you don''t want to, we can keep talking as long as you like," Azarphy said sarcastically and in a bad mood.


    Of course, Emery didn''t know the reason for Azarphy''s sullenness, but he knew the angel was right in that sense, he should save Arabeth first. He could interrogate both Arabeth and Azarphy after stabilizing the demon.


    "What does he have?" asked Emery, stepping closer to the unconscious Arabeth, who could barely see if he was breathing right now.


    "He is intoxicated with the sacred energy and has suffered a very severe mental shock. I never thought a demon could take that level of mental damage," Azarphy said in a helpless tone. He really didn''t know a demon could be so shocked at a little joke.


    "Do I just need to clear his sacred energy?" Emery asked Azarphy dubiously because he could heal humans, but healing demons didn''t seem like something very possible.


    "You must draw the sacred energy out of his body. Then feed him some of the demonic energy. With that he will be able to recover on his own since a demon has a powerful regeneration power" said Azarphy much more solicitously than usual.


    "How do I get it from him?" Emery asked why he didn''t know how to operate this on a demon. Any mistake he made could make Arabeth''s condition worse. The marquis''s face was getting paler and paler, Emery feared that very soon that body would turn into a corpse.


    Of course, Emery knew Arabeth couldn''t really die, just be banished to the hell dimension, but that could hurt the marquis and delay the meeting between Arabeth and Giovanni.


    Well, Emery didn''t know that being banished was only possible if it was an inhabitant of the human dimension, but if it was an angel who harmed a demon�� Obliteration was a very real possibility.


    Thankfully, Emery didn''t know about it... because he might be afraid to act and end up hastening Arabeth''s death.


    "You must put your hand on his chest and release your MANA into his body. MANA is a neutral element that will not harm Arabeth''s body, so you can use it to locate the sacred energy and gather it outside Arabeth''s body," Azarphy explained patiently to Emery.


    Emery followed step by step what Azarphy was saying, he felt Arabeth''s skin in his hand, the skin was too hot. Arabeth must have been running a fever, his body unconsciously shivering at Emery''s touch, as if his body were in defensive mode.


    Fortunately, things weren''t so difficult and Emery managed to gather the sacred energy outside Arabeth''s body. The sacred energy was pure and white, it also emitted a comforting warmth.


    Emery quickly absorbed the sacred energy, which made the white seed in his heart flutter as if it were being nourished by a powerful compost. The white seed grew until it was the size of a strawberry.


    Emery''s sacred energy was already much bigger than the other energies, now it was ridiculously bigger. The green seed representing the healing energy was only the size of a grape from the vineyards and the red seed with a violet aura was the size of a sunflower seed.


    "Now, you must use demonic energy to feed him. That way he can regenerate faster," said Azarphy seeing how Emery had absorbed all the sacred energy in his body.


    "I see," Emery said, leaning Arabeth on his chest and placing the demon marquis into a sitting position.


    Emery then operated the demonic energy in his body, on the tips of his slender fingers appeared small red balls with a violet aura.


    Arabeth, who until then was unconscious, seems to recover briefly, just enough to suck Emery''s fingers like lollipops.


    "Take it easy!" asked Emery, pulling his fingers away from Arabeth''s mouth. He feared his fingers would be chewed by this hungry demon.

 Chapter 88 - Arabeths Oath To Save Emery

    Unfortunately, Arabeth was stronger than Emery and gripped the young bishop''s hand tightly. Arabeth, on the other hand, looked like she was coming back to consciousness and didn''t bite Emery''s fingers.


    The tail that was immobile moments ago moved happily again as if it were showing its owner joy. The syrup slapped Emery''s chin a little, making him feel a little tense and a little guilty.


    After all, he had taken the MC''s chastity away, he didn''t know how to face Arabeth after all.


    Azarphy, who was watching everything, intervened after 10 minutes, he released some of his pure sacred energy and made Arabeth become defensive by jumping away from Emery.


    Emery could only breathe a sigh of relief, as he felt the demonic energy seed was going to be sucked dry. He was a little breathless in bed because his body was getting heavy, but he didn''t know if it was tiredness from the long day or if it was some delayed reaction to demonic energy.


    "His body is out of balance. He could die... Little Marquis, you have to make a contract with him, otherwise, the sacred energy will consume this human''s entire body and explode!" said Azarphy watching Emery''s condition become strange.


    Arabeth was furious with this shameless angel and he was stunned when he heard what the fallen angel spoke. He then looked at the red-haired human, who looked like he had passed out and was breathing heavily.


    "Why do I have to help you? This is all your fault!" Arabeth said defensively, looking away from the bed where Emery was passed out.


    "It''s my fault? I was very light on you! Anyway, I''m not asking�� I''m ordering you." Azarphy used a very cold tone when speaking. If Emery heard that kind of tone, he''d probably be scared to death that the big BOSS would release lightning and thunder to eradicate his little life.


    However, this had the opposite effect on Arabeth, who bared his fangs and his citrus green eyes glowed like neon lights in the dark. His tail was also straight as an arrow and his cat''s ears curled back, he looked ready to attack someone.


    He tried to look fierce, but with the look he had at the time, he just looked fluffy and weak, which made Azarphy chuckle a little in anger at being challenged by such a weak opponent. Which left Arabeth ashamed and disconcerted, he even touched his own face, hating the feel of the softness of the skin on his human fingers.


    "Cut the crap. I''m an opponent who can fight a demon emperor, you wouldn''t stand a chance against me. If you refuse to help, I''m really going to leave a baby in you." Azarphy said with disdain in his tone, beyond the clear disdain there was a not-so-hidden threat in his words.


    "You!" Arabeth was speechless by the shameless words of this fallen angel.


    Where was the pride of being a pure and honest angel?


    Where was the pride in not mixing with demons?


    Well, Azarphy didn''t seem to have any pride, on the contrary, he was more tyrannical and selfish than the very demons who were famous for these negative traits.


    "Still trying to argue? Don''t say I didn''t give you a friendly warning," Azarphy''s voice was behind Arabeth in a few seconds. The strong arms held Arabeth in an intimate embrace, making the demon tense as if they had stepped on his tail.


    "I''ll do!" said Arabeth shuddering, he could feel that long, hard thing in his ass. He''d rather die than have to go through it all over again. Much less did he want to have a baby from this stupid, arrogant angel.


    That would be the greatest shame and humiliation for a demon!


    "Very good," Azarphy said softly, he released the demon marquis, but he didn''t move away until he saw Arabeth approach Emery.


    "Here, you must use this. I don''t want you to do tricks to trap this human''s soul" said Azarphy throwing a black prism-shaped stone, this was a high-quality hellish obsidian stone, you could see by the violet-colored aura that pulsed in this stone. dark.


    "Tsk, you are so careful. It looks like the human is his property." Arabeth sneered at Azarphy but took the hellish obsidian stone in his hands. He dripped some of his blood onto the stone which turned crimson red and then bit Emery''s finger dripping his blood onto the surface of the item as well.


    "I Arabeth, Marquess of the Emperor��" Arabeth began to take a solemn oath holding the stone using the language of Hell.


    The oath was quick, much like the oaths, human Knights take to their lords or when they propose to marry a noble lady.


    At the end of the oath, the infernal obsidian stone became a beautiful gold ring with a beautiful ruby ??stone gleaming very seductively.


    "I, Marquis Arabeth, solemnly swear to serve my master and never betray him until the end of his mortal life." Arabeth finished it all solemnly as she placed the ring on Emery''s ring finger, kissing the sleeping youth''s hand.


    The oath made with the infernal obsidian stone allowed Arabeth to be fed with the demonic energy of his master, which avoided making a soul contract, as was the case with Bao and Emery, of course, this also prevented Arabeth from deceiving Emery by your soul.


    Bao''s case is different from Arabeth''s case in that Bao is a bigger demon, but with no status and could be easily defeated by Emery, meaning Bao was at a huge disadvantage, so he didn''t even think about tricking Emery.


    In the case of Arabeth, it was not known if Emery''s power would be enough to banish or kill Arabeth, so it was possible that the marquis would deliberately try to deceive Emery in the future to gain his soul.


    With that ring and Arabeth''s oath, Emery would not have to worry if Arabeth tried to snatch his soul.


    With that the seed of demonic energy that was almost drying up, the seed returned to operating normally. It grew to be the size of a strawberry too. This kind of "contract" with an intermediating item also had its drawbacks, Emery couldn''t cultivate his demonic energy fully. In other words, the growth of demonic energy would be much slower than the direct contract he made with Bao.


    Emery''s conflicted body soothed and he finally just fell asleep, not feeling heavy and short of breath, as if there were 100kg crushing his weak body.


    "He''s going to need to strengthen his body if he doesn''t want the energies to conflict in the future," said Arabeth, who with the new contract between him and Emery, he could see the condition of his master''s body.


    "That, you should talk to him later. I think he''s going to freak out when he finds out he has a contract with you." Azarphy said in a rather calm tone, but for some reason, he seemed to mock Arabeth, yet he felt strangely bitter in his heart.


    Now Emery had Bao and Arabeth as his own, they could accompany Emery wherever the human went and this seemed to deeply irritate Azarphy, it was as if he realized that he would not be the only one to accompany the human on his journey.


    Of course, he was the only one who was doing this of his own free will and who had no bond that held him to Emery, so he felt even more disturbed by the fact that everyone would accompany the human and he was the only one without a bond that tied him to the human or Emery to him.


    "However, he has already made a contract with a greater demon, but with no status. That is, he made a contract with an inferior demon... That... I wonder if this human is still human?" Arabeth ended up muttering at the end because he felt the whole world had changed during the afternoon.


    Azarphy didn''t say anything, but he was also thinking about it. He thought Emery couldn''t be a human, what kind of human would have their soul exchanged?


    Afterward, Emery dominated a Marquis-ranking demon in the other''s territory. He made a contract with a greater demon, him being a user of sacred energy and natural energy, which are polar opposites of demonic energy, all without blowing up his body.


    Could Emery still be considered human?


    "Hey, I''m not really going to get pregnant with you, am I?" Arabeth suddenly asked with a slightly shaky tone. That interrupted Azarphy''s reasoning, but he couldn''t help but smile at the naked young man with the cat ears, who didn''t mind his lack of clothing.


    Well, it was Arabeth''s first time as a human being, so it was normal for the other to not care about clothes or things that humans did, like shame.


    "I don''t know... Only time will tell!" said Azarphy, in a rather cheerful tone, as if he found Arabeth''s defeated face amusing.


    "You!" Arabeth was speechless upon hearing the fallen angel''s shameless reply. The worst thing was he couldn''t even beat this winged feathered bastard.


    Azarphy wasn''t lying when he said he might as well dominate an emperor of hell, after all, Azarphy was an archangel of war. The archangels themselves were powerful, but when it comes to powerful beings there is none as powerful as the Archangels of War, who fought against other-dimensional beings either to protect their species or to conquer other worlds.


    Arabeth wanted to say something more, but Emery who was sleeping turned and hugged the cat-eared young man who was sitting beside him. Emery looked quite a helpless person as he slept, making Arabeth a little mesmerized by the soft angelic face of the young human beside him.


    Of course, Emery was just sleeping peacefully because he didn''t realize that the entire plot was thrown away and that he had unknowingly stolen the ML away from the MC.


    When Emery wakes up he''s going to have a long headache ahead of him.

 Chapter 89 - A Very Real Dream

    When Emery opened his eyes and looked around carefully, he quickly realized that he was no longer in the room, which was quite strange, since his last memory was trying to save Arabeth from eternal death in one of the rooms of the high-ranking clerics.


    Now he was in an open field feeling the lawn at his back, he looked at the clear sky with few white clouds, the sun rays had a gentle warmth and he felt the wind pass through him.


    He sat on the lawn and looked at himself, the outfit he wore was a blue tunic with gold embroidery on the cuffs there were cufflinks with diamonds, on the long pale fingers were two sets of platinum rings, with ruby ??stones, sapphire, emerald, and onyx.


    "Not gems" the thought came to Emery''s mind suddenly, as if he realized that those gems weren''t gems.


    They were magic stones each one had a rune engraved, the red one was strong, the green one was speed, the blue one is the stone to store MANA and the onyx is a magic shield.


    Emery shook his hand and the black stone glowed, unfolding a shield made of dark mana around his body.


    He looked around and in the middle of the open field there was a simple stone water fountain that looked abandoned, there was moss and fungus in the structure, he approached and the water looked strangely very clean.


    The bluestone sparkled on his finger and the water also sparkled to match the stone, which surprised Emery, he looked at the clear water and saw its reflection, which showed the face of a much older Emery.


    This surprised the young bishop who now looked over 30 years old, he touched his own face, the lines were smooth, luckily there were no wrinkles, but it already put a maturity that wasn''t there in the Bishop''s expressionless face.


    "Are you going to keep admiring yourself?"


    A male voice sounded behind him, startling Emery who immediately looked back to find a strange man with long green hair as pale as summer grass, with antlers similar to adult deer white as clouds in the sky, and the tunic he wore was from a soft lavender it looked like there were vines on the man''s clothes and arms.


    "Who are you?"


    The man moved closer, Emery thought of pulling away, but the open field left him nowhere to hide or flee.


    The mysterious man''s face was handsome and quite inhuman, with the long pointed ears and the overwhelming beauty, the long green eyelashes, and the bright colored iris eyes already told him that this person was far from human.


    Of course, the stag antler should have been even more striking for the man''s lack of humanity.


    "I am the one who gave you the gift of nature"


    The man responded by stopping walking, leaving enough space for Emery not to feel too frightened by his imposing presence.


    Emery looked at the man before him in confusion, it didn''t mean anything to him.


    "Each gift is given by a god, I am the god of nature"


    The man responded to the human''s confused look, he wanted to sigh and wondered if there was any problem in that human''s mind.


    It wasn''t Emery''s fault, a lifetime without religion and suddenly he''s a Bishop, angels and demons come to fight before him, he only knew about the existence of the god of light and Satan, because it was in the memories of the original owner, the other gods he had no idea.


    "Oh hello lord god, nice to meet you... Lord God? Where am I? Did you bring me here?"


    Emery was very simple-minded and as he had recently learned of the existence of gods, he didn''t have a very strong impression of the so-called gods, he just greeted the other party politely, soon questioning what was most important to him.


    For Emery, if that God of Nature had told him he was a Baker, he would have been treated the same.


    "What a funny human"


    The Nature God thought amusing Emery''s casual manner, usually people had strange reactions between fear and adoration, some even had the daring to show greed and ambition.


    "It''s not that I brought you here, you''re having an experience�� as humans say�� Ah, a transcendental experience. Memories of a dimension that no longer exists, which is very strange"


    The Nature God said noting Emery''s older appearance and the rings on his hand.


    "Memories of a dimension that no longer exists?" Emery repeated the god''s words, but he still couldn''t understand what the phrase meant even though he spoke a few more times


    "In life, the mortals make many decisions, some decisions make them succeed in life, others can make them fall into destruction. Each decision creates a different future for each mortal and the set of all these decisions end up creating a parallel reality..."


    "A parallel reality? That''s not right, does it mean that if we all change our minds at some point in life it will create a parallel reality for people who have decided not to change their minds?" Emery didn''t believe in such nonsense. He could believe in parallel worlds, off-planet lives, and different worlds, after all, the universe was gigantic and could encompass it all.


    However, the idea that just a few small decisions would create parallel dimensions or alternate timelines he couldn''t believe.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. The parallel reality is much more fragile than the main reality, so anything can end up with a parallel reality, a war, a natural disaster..."


    "Let me get these straight, parallel realities exist for a little while and disappear while the main reality keeps creating more parallel realities?"


    "A good placement. Your appearance and the memories you will recover in this place are of a parallel reality that has already been destroyed..."


    "Wait a minute... if these are memories for me, what are you doing here?" Emery interrupted the Nature God with some dismay.


    "Well, I was drawn to this mental field and I was curious" the God of Nature smiled beautifully at Emery, but that didn''t let down the human''s guard.


    Emery was silent for a moment, he was still quite confused, how could memories of a parallel reality be sent to him and why?


    "I was curious since it''s not often that I give my gift to a human if it wasn''t for your mother''s request��" the nature god began to speak when he saw the thoughtful human.


    "My mom?"


    "Well...Your mother wanted you to have a gift that could automatically protect you...She seemed worried and would often repeat something about slaves and prostitution, but when I asked further, she kept silent saying that I wouldn''t understand. Anyway, as your mother had an item I wanted, I could fulfill her request "


    As soon as the God of Nature finished speaking, Emery felt a strange chill and shivered at the words "slaves" and "prostitution", as these were the memories he inherited from the original body owner.


    "Do you know how these parallel memories got to me?" Emery asked this after a long moment of silence. The God of Nature noticing Emery''s lack of expression.


    Emery wanted to know more about the mother of the body''s original owner, but he feared arousing suspicion for himself, as he should have known the mother well. However, the memories about his mother were more impressions than really a clear vision of her.


    The vision of his father and grandfather was clearer, he remembered their looks and personality very well, as well as his brothers, despite the sudden embarrassing memories that surfaced hours ago that took him by surprise.


    Since he couldn''t ask about his mother, he could clear some more questions about the subject of parallel memories, which for him was hard to believe.


    "My name is Ailill, so don''t call me you," Ailill said a little helplessly. He as god had never been in such a disrespectful situation, but as he was a guest (intruder) in Emery''s mental field he couldn''t complain too much.


    "Mr. Ailill, can you answer my question?" Emery became a little more polite. Being called to attention by such a god, he had to at least maintain a superficial education.


    "That depends. Parallel memories often appear as visions of the future for some big decision a mortal might make. The parallel realities end up being destroyed and fragments of them wander around the Main Reality... So it''s possible that this fragment was attracted to you for some reason... Have you had any experience other than normal?"


    Emery was silent for a while thinking about the events that took place in a few days, he met the protagonist of the world, he met a great Boss who calls himself an angel, he met tsundere Arabeth and made a contract with a manticore... Well, there were a lot of unusual things happening to him all day.


    "Now that I think about it... Could it be that the memories I inherited about the future were some kind of fragment of a parallel reality?"


    He thought for a moment and it made perfect sense, if so, these parallel memories must be coming to him because of the transmigration he''d done to the original Emery''s body.


    "Apparently you already know the cause of such commotion," Ailill said seeing Emery in silence.


    "Yes, I know. But��" Emery wanted to say that he had already received other parallel memories and it didn''t go that way.


    Emery didn''t understand why he was brought to this particular place and met Ailill at that moment.


    "Sometimes these memories come with some problems like absorbing individuals into it and making them live the experience... Oh, but don''t look at me with such concern, this will only happen if your body is too weak to handle receiving the memory. directly..."


    Emery: (...)


    That''s the situation! Ah, I don''t want these parallel memories!

 Chapter 90 - I Was Deceived By A God - Part 1

    "But that''s impossible, right? I''ve given you Nature''s gift of healing, you can heal yourself... Unless there''s a problem with your soul or soul gems... I know you naturally have sacred energy, but my gift of nature would not conflict with your sacred gift of purification... So, there is no way your body is not well enough to fully receive the parallel memory"


    Ailill said after he saw Emery in silence for a while, he couldn''t even believe the human could be so weak that the parallel memories would absorb his soul.


    "Can this kill me?"


    "Well, yes�� Of course, it can kill you, the memories can be too painful or too macabre shocking you and fading your soul! Oh, your mother did so much for you, but you still ended up like this..."


    "What can I do to get rid of this parallel memory?" Emery asked apparently calm. Inside he felt anxious and a little angry at his bad luck.


    He just tried to save the ML, okay?


    How did he end up in this near-death situation so early?


    When did he activate this flag?!


    "There''s no getting away from it, but as I''m curious to know what memory you''ll get I can help you through the ordeal," Ailill said very gently, but Emery didn''t feel better about it.


    "What do you want in return?" Emery asked suspiciously, despite the beauty of the other party, he was living in a dark romance and beautiful things can be even more dangerous than they appear.


    "I don''t want anything right now. So you owe me a favor," Ailill said sounding very fair.


    Emery felt a shiver seeing the friendly god toasting him with a smile, the man''s beauty not helping to minimize the foreboding his words had caused.


    "As long as it doesn''t endanger my life, I can do anything," Emery replied even more sincerely than Ailill.


    "Even if I want you to kill that Giovanni guy?" Ailill asked such a thing he saw with a gentle smile and a sweet voice.


    "How do you know about Giovanni?"


    Of course, Emery was surprised and went back to being even more cautious, would Ailill reveal his ill intentions?


    "This is not important, I want to know your answer"


    "No, I can''t kill Giovanni"


    "You can''t... You didn''t say you don''t want to, but you can''t... That''s weird." Ailill was surprised by Emery''s response.


    He doesn''t want to say that it''s his will, but he can''t mean that there is something that makes it impossible to do the act.


    "I said I wouldn''t do anything that would put my life at risk. Killing Giovanni would put my life at imminent risk," Emery said very seriously.


    Don''t play with him! Ah, kill the protagonist of the book? Isn''t that looking for your own death?


    "This..." Ailill still didn''t understand the human''s logic, he couldn''t see how Giovanni''s life was linked to Emery''s life.


    "Does not matter. Even if I told you, you would never understand," Emery said in a disdainful way to the god.


    "Pfft! You looked a lot like your mother this time." Ailill laughed at the poor mortal''s contemptuous way.


    He was a god, what would he not understand?


    "It doesn''t matter, you can ask for something else but this. Also, don''t ask me to kill any big BOSS, I''m weak and I can''t keep that kind of crazy promise"


    It was better to make things clear to such a god of nature, he didn''t want to be put to some unreasonable request afterward.


    "I get it, I get it, you''re pretty mean to return favors, aren''t you?" Ailill said helplessly. He might as well force his will on the mortal, but it wouldn''t be interesting or fun.


    "I''m just pretty realistic"


    "Let''s do it like this then... What can you offer me?"


    "This... I have nothing now that I can offer, maybe in the future..."


    "That won''t do... How about you pay me with your body?"


    Emery: (!!!)


    "Don''t look at me like that... Oh, you''re thinking dirty things... Tsk, Tsk... Humans" Ailill seemed to be amused by Emery''s slightly wary look.


    "Forget it. We will settle our accounts in the future. I''m going to suppress this parallel memory as much as I can until your body recovers. I''ll think about my reward later"


    Ailill said as she watched the still wary human, they didn''t have much time anyway the world around them seemed to break apart like a mirror, Emery looked at his own hand and saw it becoming more transparent.


    "Well, let''s try this first"


    Ailill spoke, holding out his hands and green energy glowing in his palms and expanding everywhere creating a green wall of branches, vines, and leaves preventing the space from shattering into splinters.


    "This should hold for a while"


    "How much time?"


    "About 100 years? I think at least 50 years... I know it''s a short time, but it''s the most I can do without hurting your weak soul." Ailill said helplessly, he looked at Emery who looked a little silly with his mouth a little open and a stunning look.


    Emery: (...)


    Dark BL characters are great BOSSES wherever you are!


    "I think that will be enough for me to recover�� Well, but I still want to know what''s in the memory. Can you release it before the deadline?" Emery spoke as he recovered from the shock of meeting another great BOSS.


    "It can be done... Let me see... Yes... Here I will leave my mark on your soul, right on your soul gem of nature, when you''re ready just circulate the sacred power in mine mark and I''ll know that I can appear for you and release the seal"


    Green energy and an herbal scent surrounded Emery and entered him, moving so quickly that the young bishop only blinked a few times and the green light was gone.


    "You can call me at any time...But remember, this will also be the time I want to call in the favor"


    "What does that mean?" Emery asked feeling the phrase was odd, it felt more like a threat than a favor.


    "It means I''m going to appear in person to collect my debts," Ailill said with a soft laugh, but to Emery, that sounded like a threat.


    "This is not possible... The gods cannot descend to the mortal world so easily"


    "I''m special, I''m all nature..." Ailill said in a way that sounded very confident as if he''d done it dozens of times before.


    "I can''t believe..." Emery tried to speak still incredulously with such pretentious declaration of the god of nature, if he was all nature the god of light wouldn''t he be all light and could he be wherever he wanted?


    This could only be nonsense!


    There was something this nature god must have been hiding.


    "Well now you must get back to your body before it''s too late," Ailill said interrupting Emery''s speech.


    "Too late? What do you mean?" Emery was distracted by what Ailill said, suppressing his curiosity for a moment.


    "I put a part of me in you now to make the mark on your soul''s jewel, so I took a look at your body... Tsk... Tsk... Your body is very bad."


    "It''s too bad?" Emery asked worriedly, which made Ailill smile even more softly and even had a gentle look in his eyes, which made the young human shiver.


    "The kind that will die at any moment," Ailill said with strange good humor.


    "You..."


    "It''s time for you to come back... But I''ll be watching a good show... Oh, but you won''t remember anything for now, when your body properly recovers you''ll remember me and our promise Ailill once again interrupted Emery to say nonsense.


    What a good show?


    Would he die when he woke up?


    Emery was distracted and only came back to the present moment when he felt his lips being pressed by Ailill''s soft, warm lips, the floral scent enveloped his senses, he felt the god''s long fingers touching his face as his lips parted to receive the tongue of the divine being.


    It was as if his whole body was under a spell, his tongue sliding over his mouth and rubbing all over the place until he hugged Ailill''s body himself and deepened the kiss.


    Emery couldn''t think, if he could think he would be trembling in fear of this lecherous nature god who was influencing his body most assuredly with divine powers.


    Well... Ailill was surprised by Emery''s somewhat bold actions, he thought the wary human would be a beautiful lamb, too bad he had become a sneaky tiger.


    Emery''s hands went down Ailill''s back causing a strange disturbance in his groin which was strangely hot and he felt a kind of butterflies in his stomach, well gods didn''t feel that kind of thing.


    Emery squeezed the two plump peaches in his big hand, startling the almighty nature god.


    Ailill''s idea was very simple, he would give the kiss of life so that Emery would return to his body before something worse happened, at the same time he wanted to provoke the cautious human so he could play with the kiss.


    "Wait a minute... Hey... Emery..." Ailill said as he pulled away from Emery''s mouth and tried to speak, only to be kissed once more.

 Chapter 91 - I Was Deceived By A God - Part 2 (R-18)

    Ailill didn''t know when his tunic was suspended or when he was laid on the ground, he just felt the grass touching his face and bare skin, while Emery''s mouth was moving down his neck and his hands went under the tunic, the human''s body was between his legs.


    The only thing he knew was that he had a weird heat between his legs and that he was enjoying the hard Emery thing that was poking him between his buttocks.


    "That can''t happen��Emery��Ngh! Oh, don''t��" Ailill said trying to stifle a moan as Emery placed his mouth on his nipple above the fabric and began sucking on it.


    His tongue swirled over the tip of his peak which soon became hard and sensitive, which made Ailill tug at Emery''s clothes, he felt confused by this range of vulgar sensations that ran through his body over and over again.


    "Hey... No... get your fingers out of there!"


    Ailill pleaded as he felt Emery''s fingers enter something wet into his secret hole, he bitterly regretted having appeared as something resembling a male elf, he should have appeared to the human as a harmless talking bird.


    "You! Don''t pretend you don''t know what you''re doing��Oh no��" Ailill tapped Emery on the shoulder.


    "Oh, weren''t you the one who wanted to play with me?" Emery said looking quite lucid his midnight blue eyes sparkled with intelligence.


    ]"I didn''t go that far..." Ailill tried to defend himself, but it was difficult when the man''s finger rubbed the inner walls of his damp hole.


    "Lord God, why don''t you use your divine powers to free yourself?" Emery asked putting his second finger inside the tight cavity, he wasn''t as gentle as he was with Giovanni and Arabeth, he was so angry with this god.


    Nobody liked to be played without controlling their own body and being used as a doll.


    So what if the other party was a god?


    "Ngh! Ah, Emery... "Ailill couldn''t think straight, his voice was becoming more sly, he didn''t know an elf''s body could feel that way.


    "Will not answer me?" Emery asked teasingly and bit the other nipple through the fabric, making Ailill moan with pleasure and pain.


    With his third finger already languishing in Ailill''s narrow hole, he couldn''t help wanting to seek maximum pleasure by moving his hips to the rhythm of his fingers making his fingers go deeper into him.


    He wanted some kind of release, but he didn''t know what kind of release it was, only he felt that his sexual organ felt very pitiful and sore.


    He needed to reach that release to feel relieved!


    "So how about I pay off my debt now?" Emery asked pulling his fingers out of Ailill, seeing the god make a helpless expression.


    "Debt?" Ailill said in a silly and a little pitiful way, he felt his cock ache and he bitterly regretted having chosen an elf''s sensitive body to play around with.


    "Oh, I wasn''t going to pay with my body?"


    "You!" Ailill said feeling the head of Emery''s cock at his narrow entrance.


    "If you don''t want that to happen, use your powers on me and make me stop," Emery said and bit Ailill''s shoulder waiting for the god''s reaction.


    Nothing happened, Emery lifted his head and stared into Ailill''s eyes that seemed to have a look of helplessness and regret, as if blaming Emery for being in the situation he was in now.


    Clearly, Ailill was teasing him, but that was okay as long as he could teach this arrogant god a lesson.


    Emery entered Ailill with a single thrust, his cock sliding between the man''s buttocks, burying itself deep in him.


    Ailill''s inner walls were tight and compressed every inch of Emery''s cock, making the human moan softly against the mighty god''s ear as he gripped one of his legs and lifted it, gripping the god''s waist as he let himself sink into the god''s heat. other.


    "It hurts..." Ailill complained of feeling invaded and full, he felt pain and pleasure, but the pain was even more persistent.


    Emery trying to be tough, felt Ailill was a little pitiful and kissed him on the lips as a comfort, but he was no less fierce in his thrusts into the god of nature, making him moan and cling to him as his body tightened. shook by the onslaughts of the malicious human.


    Most excruciating was that Ailill''s hard, hot flesh rubbed against his abdomen and the fabric of Emery''s clothing, which gave him tremendous pleasure even though he didn''t even know where it began or where it ended.


    Emery bit one of Ailill''s pointy ears causing more shudders in his body, the warm tongue sliding along the tip until it circled close to the inside of his ear, the hot breath hitting along with the uneven breathing of the human who moaned as he lunged inside Ailill.


    Ailill hugged Emery as he moaned as he felt a certain part being touched with each thrust inside him, each time that point has touched the pleasure was greater, he felt that he would soon achieve the release so longed for.


    "Too hot...Ngh! Stronger... Ngh... Yes..."


    Ailill asked when he felt that seductive freedom was approaching, Emery even seemed obedient, increasing the movement of the hips, while the legs of the mighty god crossed behind Emery, clinging to him.


    Emery kissed Ailill''s parted lips, when he finally reached the craved pleasure ejaculating warm liquid into himself and Emery''s clothes, his body went weak and his legs loosened, he felt his strength abandoning him for a while.


    Emery''s dick was compressed tightly when Ailill climaxed, but he was still not fully satisfied, so he pulled out of Ailill and re-entered again with greater force as he buried himself deep inside the man.


    "Ngh! No��one moment��" Ailill pleaded as Emery gripped his hips and lifted him back inside him.


    His body was all sensitive, so each thrust hit even more nerves and he shivered, digging his fingers into Emery''s clothes.


    "Not yet" Emery moaned into Ailill''s chest, taking the opportunity to suck on the hard nipples that showed through the already wet and slightly see-through fabric.


    Ailill who had reached his first orgasm once again felt that sweet agony with his little soldier going hard and making the salute obediently to the man who devoured him with such fervor.


    The mighty god, who at the moment didn''t seem at all-powerful, though he could be devoured there, the sinful pleasure making him less likely to put up a fierce front and let himself be engulfed by the heat of the atrocious human.


    Ailill had watery eyes, looking pitiful and adorable, but that didn''t work with Emery who just kissed him as he continued to thrust into him, the god''s legs already trembling and his lips swollen, his body warm and his nipples wet and cold from his saliva mouth that now sucked on his neck.


    It was too much sensation and with him being squished into the strange pleasure of release once more, hearing Emery''s heavy breath on his neck and feeling his heartbeat thunder against his body as it was finally filled with a warm, sticky liquid of white color that trickled between his buttocks dripping slowly into the vibrant green grass.


    "Don''t ever try to control my body again," Emery said, stepping aside, watching Ailill''s pretty face that was still reddened.


    "I can''t promise anything," Ailill said turning around lazily, he looked like a cheetah stretching in the sun as if all the sly requests were a lie and he looked very delighted.


    "You!" Emery said for a furious moment and then was speechless at such a languid, shameless attitude.


    "Oh...Oh, don''t be mad, so scary!" Ailill dared to mock the human a little, putting on a frightened expression and then laughing.


    His laugh was like a warm summer breeze warming anyone listening to anything like the twisted personality of this perverted nature god.


    "At least my debt is paid..."


    "No, the first installment was paid" Ailill interrupted the human''s speech putting two fingers in his mouth.


    "You perverted!" Emery only managed to grumble after receiving a lewd look from Ailill.


    "Hey, who started all this?" Ailill said pretending to be wronged.


    "You! Perverted God!"


    "Don''t be mad, I''ll send you back now, okay?"


    "Wait..."


    Of course, that Ailill didn''t wait, he didn''t want to be scolded further by the human, plus an unwanted guest had arrived in that space he now protected.


    "This is the first installment of 12 times... If you delay payment there will be interest... bye-bye beautiful Emery"


    That was the last thing Emery heard from Ailill before being sent back with his memories temporarily suppressed.


    Emery: (...)


    Are you a god or a pawnbroker?!


    Certainly, Emery felt totally cheated, he felt it was better to deal with Arabeth and Azarphy than with this troubled nature god.


    On the other hand, Ailill used his powers to clean up and regain his composure to face the unwanted guest.


    "Animalia God" Ailill greeted the man who appeared among the vines and branches, passing through like a shimmering, fragile mist.

 Chapter 92 - [Bonus ]A Surprise Attack

    Meanwhile, Rutger was in Abbot Eurico''s office. It was dark and the heavy clouds still covered the sky. It looked like a new storm was approaching, the noise of clashing steel was well heard even through the massive stone walls.


    The demons and the few holy knights stationed at the Abbey were still fighting in the corridors, the demons just seemed to want to play as they attacked and then fled hiding in the dark corners.


    "I received a reply from the capital, a unit of holy knights will be sent out in the morning, along with two investigators."


    A man with white hair as sea foam and warm light brown eyes that clashed with his black priest''s robe, he spoke to some relief upon receiving the communication from the capital.


    "Brother Carlos, where is the Abbot?" Rutger asked, watching the abbot''s office. Father Carlos was one of the Abbot''s trusted men, so he was responsible for communication between Abbey Matteo and the Capital Church of the Kingdom of Dawn.


    The wrinkles in his eyes and at the corners of his mouth showed how much Father Carlos, different from other priests and most of the clergy, was a good-humored and smiling person; he had that aura of a good person and almost a sacred glow around him.


    What somehow was irritating to Rutger as it showed how dark his own heart was, he disdained Father Carlos who was not an exorcist but sucked from the "tits" of power being a loyal dog of Abbot Eurico.


    "Abbot Eurico is protecting the sacred items" Father Carlos, even noticing Rutger''s disdain, paid him no attention and responded cordially.


    Rutger kept his expression grim at the answer, but inside he was mocking how an old man who could barely walk could be protecting the holy relics. The abbot was keeping close to the strongest holy knights who were protecting the relics.


    "Does Brother Rutger have any important business with the abbot? Maybe I can help if the brother is willing to broach the subject with me."


    "It''s nothing very important, I just wanted to know about a particular novice. He seems to be quite talented, but very lonely." Rutger''s tone and expression seemed to have softened, coupled with his handsome blond appearance, it almost seemed genuine with concern.


    "Would Brother Rutger like to be godfather to this novice?"


    The issue of sponsorship (godfather) was very common within the clergy, the novices who are sponsored have a much easier life within the church or in the abbey, in addition, they can inherit networks of contacts from their godparents and of course, the glory of the godfather reflects on the sponsored the exchange is also made if sponsored is successful the sponsor benefits from the success.


    "If possible I would like to be the godfather and tutor of the young man, I believe he has a great talent to be an exorcist," Rutger said, still keeping a light and gentle expression as if that person was someone important to him.


    In a way it was true, despite the obscurity that Rutger''s warm words concealed, the kind of importance was the kind of vile debauchery that would surprise Father Carlos if he knew the sweet words were just a pretty, colorful poison.


    "I didn''t think there would be anyone in this little abbey who would like Brother Rutger so much. What is the novice''s name?" Father Carlos spoke happily, this meant that one of his novices would have support to grow and could achieve much more, that novice''s success would also illuminate the Abbey Matteo.


    "Giovanni D''Lucas"


    On the other hand, Giovanni woke up and noticed that Emery was not beside him, which was quite strange and made him question Bishop Darcy''s whereabouts.


    "Do you want to go out looking?" Yani questioned seeing the young Giovanni''s concern.


    "Things are a mess out there��" Giovanni wanted to go out, but he also didn''t have the confidence to explore on his outside.


    It was still dark outside and he was still afraid of the dark, just remembering what happened in the dark and damp cold of that kitchen, he felt his heart race and the sticky fear embrace him.


    However, thinking that Emery could not be seen and had disappeared without saying anything, he also remembered hours ago when he was in the man''s embrace and the fear was subdued for a moment, he felt a little brave to venture there. out and look for Bishop Darcy.


    "Woof! Woof!" The little red dog from earlier excitedly jumped onto the bed and hanging from its leash was a rolled-up paper.


    The red puppy couldn''t walk straight and trip over the bed because of the paper, which made him even more adorable.


    Bao: (...)


    This is a difficult body!


    Giovanni picked up the puppy and placed it in his lap, taking the rolled-up paper. There was a brief message from Emery:


    "Giovanni, I''m going out on a quick mission that called me in the middle of the night. It''s dangerous out there, so if you''re going out, take Bao with you for safety. I hope to be back in the morning. Stay safe. Sincerely Bishop Darcy"


    Emery: (...)


    Hey, the message was supposed to be something like don''t leave the room so you don''t get hurt!


    Azarphy: (...)


    Oh, really?  >=)


    Emery: (...)


    If Emery had known what Azarphy had written he would have vomited some blood, he was doing everything to keep Giovanni safe and the damn fallen angel leaves a message that almost asks Giovanni to leave the room and risk life.


    "So, are you going out?" Yani asked, now that they knew Emery was on a mission, they didn''t need to go out anymore.


    Before Giovanni could respond, they heard a loud noise near the bedroom door and the sound of a muffled scream.


    Giovanni was scared for a moment, freezing in bed until he felt the puppy''s warm breath on his face, then felt a warm tongue touching his cheek.


    Bao: (...)


    Human you can''t die, my master will be unhappy!


    "No need to worry, I''m here too," Yani said watching as the puppy gave Giovanni two more licks as if to show he was there too.


    Giovanni felt a little better and got out of bed, he didn''t know if he should open the door, so more crying noises and sounds like someone begging sounded near the door.


    The young novice almost had d��j�� vu and the fear grew stronger, but the urge to see what was happening and to stop this atrocity suppressed the fear. Deep down, he knew very well what he would find there and that is what impelled him to open the door.


    The scene was not exactly as he imagined, there was a knight with slightly damaged armor and his pants down, a novice had his tunic raised and was in a position similar to horses.


    Eyes swollen with tears, mouth sore and smothered with tissue, hands bloody, despair in the gaze that fixed on the open door and the light that illuminated a body, but which the novice on the floor could not distinguish beyond a dark silhouette.


    Yes, that''s what Giovanni had been hoping for, the only thing out of the ordinary was the ruby-bright eyes that didn''t look human that glared at him.


    Was that how Rutger was too when he did this to him?


    Giovanni raised his hand almost as if on instinct and energy without form, color or appearance exploded against the holy knight knocking him against the wall, the muffled sound of a moan being heard very faintly thanks to the strong winds that came in through the vaults of the corridors.


    He didn''t realize it was cold outside, he was too hot, the power covered him, the rage warmed him and the hatred looked like a red-hot larva that kept him from feeling cold.


    The power that was just intangible and that he had no idea how to use now he could feel, there was a weight under his head that gave him a feeling of carrying a rock on his head, but the pleasure of the satisfaction of having power and the heat of anger clouds anything other than putting his power to end that worm.


    The holy knight who should have fainted from such an attack stood up awkwardly and began to laugh madly, startling the novice who cringed on the ground and awakening Giovanni from his reverie of power.


    Bao ran through the door and started grunting at the holy knight, the holy knight''s red eyes stared at the cub, but he only took an item out of his breastplate.


    The item was the size of a dagger, round and red with black veins almost like a black heart.


    "A demonic relic" Yani warned Giovanni to back off and enter the room. This type of item can only be fought with either stronger demonic energy or holy energy, Giovanni didn''t have any of them.


    Of course, if Giovanni were a powerful Warlock would be nothing more than a toy, as Mana is a neutral element and can handle anything, the problem is that Giovanni''s weak Mana couldn''t handle a demonic relic right now.


    Bao looked at the demonic relic and looked at the demon that possessed the body of the human, he realized there was someone who had control over the demons and could control them, which meant that there was a demonic relic of high rank to control them.


    Just that thought it was scary left Bao stunned, what else was Matteo Abbey hiding?


    The possessed human looked at everyone hungrily and he was happily laughing as the demonic relic began to glow, Bao stepped in front of Giovanni and he was slowly releasing his true form to fight this reckless demon.


    "I''ll take over here," Yani said and Giovanni allowed it, after all, he had never fought against�� Well, against anything.


    "Blessed and beloved water that feeds the earth, calms the fire, unites with the wind, water spirit I ask for your help to rid me of these invaders" Yani sang a spell, and the stormwater that drenched the earth seemed to slowly rise around Yani.


    "Wave" Yani uttered and the water looked like a violent wave from an ocean storm, lashing out at the possessed human.


    Once again the possessed human''s body was thrown only farther away, that was enough time for them to run into the room, they thought that, but black roots came out of the ground and grabbed Yani and the novice''s leg, which was trembling in the floor.


    Bao bit the roots freeing Yani''s leg, he didn''t help the other novice, after all, his mission was to keep Giovanni safe, other people wouldn''t be taken into account. However, Yani went to help the novice either out of empathy or just to find out who this possessed person was and get the necessary information for such an incident.


    In the meantime the possessed human got up and started laughing again, soon more black roots came out of the ground to attack the two humans and the puppy.


    Yani thought it would be a bitter battle and that he would end up harming Giovanni''s body in the process, but before he could use any more powers a sphere of light passed through them burning the black roots and hitting the demonic relic with certainty.


    "You are making a lot of noise!" The voice that couldn''t be pinpointed was male and strong, the sheer power of this mysterious person undeniable.


    The possessed human began to scream and white fire covered his body until he passed out with severe burns all over his body.


    "An angel!" Yani said bewildered.


    He could feel the sacred, vibrant presence around him, but he couldn''t see anyone with them.

 Chapter 93 - An Angel Who Has Dog Problems

    Yani who lived many and knew several worlds before he died had already known the angels, mainly after their descent into the apocalypse. Therefore, it was not strange for him to feel the powerful sacred energy he identifies as this power being belonging to an angel.


    On the other hand, Azarphy was slightly surprised and annoyed by the daring of the demons, he had left Arabeth with Emery to keep the human safe while his body was doing a long process of self-healing.


    The fallen angel was a little, just a little, worried about Emery, since his body was in a strange process of self-destruction and restoration, the human''s life seemed to be by a thread.


    The most frustrating thing was that he could do nothing to help, after all, the demonic energy and sacred energy were coming into conflict within him, only the energy of nature restored his body and mana tried to keep the conflicting energies under control.


    If Azarphy tried to interfere would only make the situation worse, it would leave him quite powerless, and consequently, this weakness left him frustrated and angry, both because of the situation and for allowing himself to be concerned about a human being that he should sincerely despise.


    On the one hand, he was annoyed on the other hand the noise outside gave him an excuse to do something and release the frustration he felt, even if that was helping the other human he didn''t like at all.


    "Hey, the useless demon takes the demonic relic and hands it over to Arabeth," Azarphy said to Bao telepathically. Poor Bao was all fluttering because of the angel''s sacred aura, but he dared not be slow and took the relic that was badly damaged.


    Before Yani could utter anything to stop Bao, the little dog disappeared into the darkness with the demonic relic.


    "Human" Azarphy began to speak, only to realize that there was another human trembling and kneeling on the ground, he was prostrate and afraid, but he seemed to be in worship.


    The short messy black hair and injured hands gathered in a position of worship was a very peculiar scene and not pleasant to see.


    "Humans take this other human away from the room. I don''t want to smell the unpleasant smell of blood in the bedroom" Azarphy said after a moment of silence, he couldn''t act as he wanted in front of another human. He did not want to be disturbed, he well knew that if his existence were known there would be many worshipers around and he could not act freely as he liked.


    "Lord of the Light allows me to live, I promise to pretend that I saw nothing! Please, I can only be here so my big brother can''t find me! Please don''t let him catch me!" the novice asked tremulously in a faint prayer that only Azarphy could hear since it was directed to the God of Light.


    If the human were praying to Satan, Arabeth could hear, the same thing when an Elf makes a prayer those who are the servants of the God of Nature can also hear the prayer.


    Azarphy usually blocked such a thing, after all being in an Abbey of the God of Light he would have much to listen to the prayers, requests, penitents, and curses that the inhabitants of the abbey would make to the God of Light.


    However, the prayer of the kneeling novice was so desperate and so painful that it overcame Azarphy''s protection, which showed how powerful that weak human''s will was.


    On the other hand, Yani was on alert, he managed to understand that the angel was apparently all the time in Emery''s room.


    "Does that mean Bishop Darcy is not only an exorcist but is he a summoner?" Giovanni asked Yani, he had also understood that the angel "lived" in Bishop Darcy''s room.


    "It''s likely that it is. No angel would want to live with humans if they didn''t have a contract with them. The angels are much prouder than the Elves and much more possessive than the demons" Yani explained to Giovanni.


    "I can hear you; you know?" Azarphy said very coldly to Yani. He could listen to Yani, but he could not hear Giovanni as he was hidden inside Yani''s soul fragment.


    As Yani was taking care of Giovanni''s body, then his mind could be read by Azarphy.


    The biggest reason is that Yani took no precaution about it, after all, he as Warlock and with a powerful mental power could block anyone from reading his mind unless the angel was not just an angel and was an archangel.


    Emery: (...)


    Author: (...)


    Arabeth: Do I say, or do you say?


    Bao: It''s best to be quiet for now.


    Emery and the Author: I agree!


    Now Yani couldn''t take precautions on this, since it would be strange for a weak novice to block thoughts for an angel who should be much more powerful than him.


    "Come on, I''m going to help you get this novice to his room... Here" Azarphy said this and cast his power upon the novice''s body, using the novice''s faith to spread his power and heal the wounded body.


    The novice winked and felt a great calm, his body stopped shaking and his wounds were gone, he looked at himself and saw the light that permeated his body, thus realizing that he had been blessed by the sacred being.


    Unlike Yani who knew Azarphy was at least an angel, for the other novice he just knew it was a being sent by the God of Light could be an angel or anything else.


    In the mythology of the God of Light, the angels were the most powerful and the closest to the God of Light, but there were other beings created by the God of Light who served with the purpose to collect faith and distribute requests, these creatures were known as Enlightened Spirits.


    The poor novice could not even dream that he had been blessed by an archangel, if he knew this, he would have thought he would have spent all the good of his life for that blessing.


    "Thank you" the novice humbly thanked him. He knew that the Enlightened Spirit had no obligation to heal him, only letting him escape alive from that dangerous situation was enough, so he sincerely thanked him.


    "Just don''t get into any more trouble. And keep your promise not to talk about what happened today. It will be very problematic if humans know about the demonic relics."


    Azarphy said with a cold tone in his voice that made the novice get scared and Yani feels uncomfortable.


    "What''s your name?" Yani asked after a heavy silence settled in the environment.


    "Niall Byrne," the novice said rising from the ground, he looked humbly at Yani, even knowing Giovanni''s recent fame of having become bishop Darcy''s newest "patron", despite being all informal.


    Many disdained or envied Giovanni for having achieved such good luck, but mainly the priests spoke with certain malice about the patronage of the novice since there were malicious conversations that reported that Bishop Darcy when he was in the capital behaved with debauchery and had several sexual partners.


    Of course, close to hero fame these comments were only malicious and not many took it seriously, but as Bishop Darcy showed little before them, this kind of conversation fueled the collective imagination of a hero who had a dark past.


    "Byrne? Isn''t that the family name of the Duke of Northern Light  Kingdom?" Giovanni commented with Yani. He had studied a little about the important nobles of other regions, of course, it was just a little.


    However, Byrne''s surname was very famous because of the Mana mines they had control, they also had links to the Northern Light kingdom royalty.


    "What was a member of Duke Byrne''s family doing here outside the Northern Light  Kingdom?" Yani wondered, too.


    "Brother Niall, are you in the new novice class?" Yani asked observing the strange pallor that took over Niall''s young face.


    Niall was young, but he should be about 16 at the age of 16, he should be in the third-grade class. The first-year class usually had young people between 12 and 14 years old, such as Theo who was 14 years old.


    "I''m a transfer student of Northern Light Kingdom," Niall said after a moment of thinking about it. He had no reason to lie, moreover, his name was so different that it was clear that he was not originally from the Kingdom of Dawn.


    "I thought the church in the capital of Northern Light  Kingdom was much better than the church in our capital" Yani commented as if to bring up the subject, but was probing Niall.


    "I just wanted to know other places, besides, I don''t want to grow the shadow of my family," Niall said a little hesitantly but ended up making up a lie.


    "You two come in conversation, let''s take this weak human to where he should be," Azarphy said interrupting their conversation.


    "Your Excellency, I may take..."


    "Your Excellency, I can go..."


    " Are you questioning what I say?" Azarphy said interrupting Yani and Niall''s words.


    The two humans quickly shut up before the angel''s sarcastic words, they did not want to be on the bad side of such a sacred entity.


    "I will accompany you" Azarphy finally said after leaving the humans in a heavy silence.


    Azarphy was more afraid that Giovanni would bring more useless humans to join Emery, as is the case with Niall, if Emery were there for sure it would be another "dog" that he would adopt.


    Life was already so difficult in having to share Emery with Arabeth and Giovanni, would he still have to share the human''s attention with one more dog?


    Bao: (...)


    Author: I think he has problems with dogs.


    Bao: *cries*

 Chapter 94 - This Is The Work Of The Lord Of The Plague.

    Yani and Naill had walked in silence until they reached the second floor, strangely enough, the holy knights who were supposed to be on watch on the second and third floors could not be seen.


    "There must be more demons that possessed some humans," Azarphy said to the humans, he could feel the weak sinister energy of the demons.


    "Your Excellency, should we do something?" Naill asked a little hesitantly. Despite being afraid of what happened to him earlier, he had great faith in the God of Light that would help him overcome everything and wanted to reward the goodness that


    God had given him by helping others to make up for the world.


    Perhaps that was one of the most irritating things Azarphy thought of humans, Emery was just the same as a weak human who wants to help another weak human putting his life at risk.


    "Forget it, he helped a demon by putting his life at risk... That human has already transcended the concept of helping everyone without looking at whom" Azarphy couldn''t think bitterly.


    "You two are weak, let''s just leave you where you should be. Don''t get involved in complicated things," Azarphy said irritably. If the two humans got involved with the problems, he would have to clean up the mess.


    Naill and Yani continued walking until they heard moans and grunts coming from one of the second-floor doors, they could feel a strong sinister energy. However, just as Azarphy said they kept walking, but it seemed that whatever was inside didn''t want to let them go in peace.


    "Shit!" Azarphy grunted angrily as the door opened to reveal two supposedly holy knights possessed by demons. On the ground were two bodies of former companions of these men, there was blood everywhere and a look of horror on the two corpses.


    "Hey... Hey... Boy Feather, is there something going on with you?" Arabeth tried to call Azarphy telepathically, he could also feel the various points of demonic energy rising inside the abbey, which would be quite strange since the sun was almost rising over the horizon, which meant that the demons would be weaker from the light.


    However, with Bao bringing a demonic relic it meant that the demons weren''t acting alone and were most likely being forced to act so carelessly.


    This had happened too quickly, someone was taking advantage of the mess Emery and Bao had made to unleash a sordid plot of murder and possession of Matteo Abbey''s few holy knights.


    Azarphy hesitated for a moment whether to intervene or not, Yani didn''t think the angel had any obligation to protect him, in his heart there was the thought that this was Bishop Darcy''s angel, that angel''s only obligation was to protect Emery, anyone else human are little insects to them.


    "Oh, fire spirit that cleanses all the wickedness of the world, help me to cleanse these bodies that have been possessed by evil invaders. Grant me the power of purification, Wave of Fire!"


    Yani chanted a spell calling once more to an elemental spirit, small flames of fire formed around him, peculiar red energy was visible around the young man''s thin body.


    Soon the red energy seemed to join the young man''s body gaining a golden hue and quick as a blink of an eye this energy as small waves moved away from Yani''s body and attacked the two fallen knights.


    "Oh, an elementist?" Azarphy thought a little surprised. The path to the wizard is varied the most common were those who studied the world and combat, but there were variations such as Warlock, Elementists, and Witches.


    "Agh! Agh! Help me... Help..." one of the holy knights began to beg as the cleansing fire seemed to burn his soul too.


    Naill watched with fascination what happened until he heard the screams of the knights, he felt anguished, after all, those were human beings burning.


    "Don''t worry I''m just casting out the demons" Yani assured with a slightly pale face, he had exerted a lot of power to summon two elemental spirits.


    In the current state of Giovanni''s body, it was impossible for Yani to use magic to fight demons directly, so he resorted to asking the elementals for help. Everyone thinks that the magician''s path has to be divided into several paths, but for Yani who lived for centuries, he had time to study and practice the various paths.


    Of course, he couldn''t peak the Elementist''s path, but he could use the basics. The advantage elementalists had is that they used very little Mana, but a lot of mental power to call the elemental spirits to borrow their powers.


    "What do you want to talk about? Has the human''s health deteriorated?" Azarphy spoke to Arabeth after seeing that Yani had taken care of the problem.


    "He''s already fine. His body is recovering frighteningly well. The power of his nature seems to have increased, but I didn''t see anything that could have done that..."


    "I''ll be back quickly, just let me know if something goes wrong" Azarphy interrupted Arabeth, he was curious too, but he better finish delivering the human child to where he belonged and then he would see what Emery had up to one more turn.


    "I get it, are you a nanny now?" Arabeth could not resist and mocked the angel shamelessly.


    "I''m more of a janitor since this is a mess of that human." Azarphy didn''t get angry, he just found it funny, he was already thinking about how he would charge Emery for such favors he was doing.


    "On the demonic relic belongs to the Lord of Plague"


    "That useless old man?"


    "Not so useless after all, the human world has just gone through a pandemic which means the Plague Lord''s power is quite great now." Arabeth had to disagree with Azarphy, of course, he was weak to the Plague Lord in a one-on-one fight, but to the archangel of war, the Plague Lord was a little cockroach he could step on at any moment.


    The title of Lord was given to unique demons and with special powers, The Plague is one of those special demons that had special treatments in hell.


    In hell earning a noble title means they can have an army, followers, and special weapons. Arabeth as Marquis had a large army of his own.


    Of course, the army could not pass through a common portal, it took a lot of preparation for an army to embrace the human dimension.


    Arabeth''s idea was not to bring his army, he was only interested in Giovanni and became obsessed with the human''s soul until things started to get weird, and here he was now serving another human with complicated feelings.


    The Lords did not have an army made up of demons, generally, their army was made up of bodies captured from other races.


    "I see, is he trying to assemble an army of his own by capturing Holy Knights? Is this old man making fun of the God of Light?" Azarphy said with cold indignation.


    "Tsk, the angels with a blind love for the God of Light... If humans were not corruptible and had no sins to profit from they would not be possessed..."


    "That''s the weak excuse you use to invade... With a demonic relic, it is not necessary for humans to be corrupt" Azarphy cut Arabeth''s conversation right away, he well knew that this was what demons said to other races to justify their heinous actions.


    "Believe what you want, anyway if you''re the Plague Lord these attacks are just a light test..."


    "The human said he was leaving..."


    "In a few days, he will leave..."


    "Then let''s not get involved with this," Azarphy concluded quickly and Arabeth agreed to that.


    They felt that if Emery knew this and got involved, he would only get in trouble.


    Of course, their desire couldn''t interfere with Emery''s fate.


    "They''re alive," Naill said seeing the almost intact bodies of the holy knights, although there was still a kind of black smoke coming out of their heads.


    "This is a purification fire, demons are weak and can be purified by the fire element, but if they were more powerful demons only holy energy could help" Yani explained to both Naill and Giovanni who was also curious.


    They thought everything was fine, so they heard a thin cry like a cat dying in agony, in the back of the room a big thing moved there with several tentacles, the appearance as it approached and was illuminated by the dim magical light of the room. it was that of a tall, fat man, but tentacles protruding from his back, his color also wrong with a cadaverous pallor and black veins sticking out of his neck and arms.


    "Father Ricardo?" Naill said in surprise. This was the priest who usually devoted himself to physically abusing the novices with the excuse of discipline, he was much feared by the novices.


    "Father Ricardo" roared, spitting black goo all over the place and the tentacles attacked them, Yani was going to use another spell, but he felt a great pain in his chest. The heart of this body was damaged by the excessive use of Mana, it ended up coughing and expelling blood.


    Naill tried to hold Yani''s body, which slumped to the side, but before that, light energy touched Yani''s body and held him up.


    "Weak human one step back I''ll take care of it," Azarphy told Naill who didn''t hesitate to hide behind Yani.


    Azarphy just cast a small sphere of light on the possessed priest and burned everything in the room, including the holy knights who should have been purified.


    "If they lived they only caused more problems�� Besides, they would not be forgiven and they would be tortured and then killed as they were corrupted by demons" Azarphy told the stunned Naill and the suspicious Yani.


    Everything turned to dust and the existence of the few humans was extinguished.


    "Let''s continue," Azarphy said, helping to restore Yani''s wounded body.


    The Angels were pretty cruel.

 Chapter 95 - Misadventures (part 1)

    Yani well knew how cruel angels were a lot of the time, not that they were evil, but they are very fair and impartial which can lead to decisions that are considered terribly cruel.


    Was Azarphy right to kill them all, as Yani and Naill would explain that they exorcized these holy knights when they were just students who didn''t go through the direct blessing of the God of Light?


    Furthermore, the lives of those holy knights would be sacrificed after the interrogation, as their souls had been tainted by demonic power which was a heresy, they would lose everything.


    They knew this if they were loyal men the church would willingly sacrifice their lives, but if they weren''t faithful, they could try to kill Yani and Naill who were their saviors and witnesses in the case of demonic possession.


    Angels are cruel to be righteous (fair), but the church was even crueler for being ignorant and proud.


    "What if they ask about Father Ricardo?" Naill questioned after a long time in silence and they reached the ground floor where everything was busier, but it looked like no one could see him and Yani thanks to Azarphy''s powers.


    As long as they didn''t touch anyone, people who were alert and afraid of the demons wouldn''t notice their presence.


    "You don''t know anything," Yani replied coldly and directly. Nothing good would come if novices got involved in this kind of situation.


    "In what situation would they ask a novice about a priest who disappeared into his own room?" Azarphy quipped, but what he said was real.


    It was true that no one would ask Naill anything specifically, the holy knight who was going to rape him has already died, the other knights who were with Father Ricardo have died too.


    "A lot of strange things are going on, priests disappearing and holy knights missing... They''re going to have to find scapegoats," Yani said with some concern.


    They couldn''t get involved as it would take their execution.


    Things in the past for him were very different from what is happening now.


    On the other hand, Ailill used his powers to clean up and regain his composure to face the unwanted guest.


    "God Animalia" Ailill greeted the man who appeared among the vines and branches, passing through like a shimmering, fragile mist.


    The white rabbit ears fall lightly on the man''s broad forehead, the short, curly black hair created an even greater contrast between the fur color of the ears and the irises color of the pink eyes.


    "Ailill, what brings you here?" the man''s voice was soft and with a tone of infinite kindness. Despite the bunny ears, he didn''t look frail at all, being tall and broad-shouldered.


    "That''s my question, Cian"


    "I just felt a powerful soul around here. It''s not every day that a soul ends up here in this limbo," Cian responded amiably as he sat down by the stone fountain.


    Emery who thought he was in his own mental field would have been scared if he knew he had reached the limbo of souls, which means he almost died.


    If he could tell Emery''s luck was terrible, after all his body had taken damage from saving Arabeth and a parallel memory arrived at the same time, clearly his body couldn''t take it and he nearly died.


    Although Ailill didn''t prove to be a very trustworthy god, he had saved Emery''s life, but the motive behind such an act of "kindness" is still unknown.


    "But where is the Lord of Death?" Cian asked looking around.


    "I''ve arrived" an icy voice sounded in the room, rising in the air a black mist formed the body of a tall black man, with large eyes and golden irises, light brown hair shining like honey in the sun and falling on soft shoulders and full red lips were in a serious line.


    "Daren, the lord of spirits," Ailill said, greeting the limbo manager.


    "I was talking about the lord of death and not the master Daren," Cian said, stretching.


    "Yama was nowhere to be found" Daren spoke indifferently to the two gods, he was looking around and inhaled like a dog looking for something.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen that guy, he also didn''t show up at the meeting last decade... But, there''s something I''m more curious about, Ailill, where is the spirit that created this little place?" Daren asked after a while.


    "He gave the human the kiss of life and sent him back." Cian quickly handed his friend over before Ailill himself could respond.


    "Human? He wasn''t a human," Daren told the two gods who seemed to clash.


    "Was not?" Cian looked surprised, while Ailill had a good-natured smile.


    "Ailill..."


    "It''s much better he''s in the mortal world, the damage he''ll do there is less than he would do if he were in the spirit world"


    Ailill didn''t wait for Daren to complain to him, but what he said was right. A power that not even they could understand at the moment, if it could come close to the gods and they became greedy, what would happen to them?


    "But if even Cian felt his presence here, other more greedy gods will also feel and will look for him" Daren spoke showing some concern about the situation.


    He had come here to take Emery''s soul to a safe place until the soul could recover and then they would see what role he would play in the spirit world. He arrived a little too late and Ailill interfered with that person''s fate.


    "Daren, you couldn''t protect him from the other gods even in your territory," Ailill said very harshly, he knew what Daren wanted to do so he arrived first.


    The two men stared at each other for a moment but kept silent on the subject.


    "What are you two hiding from me?" Cian asked seeing the two men facing each other in silence as if fighting a battle of wills.


    "We are hiding a soul that is so strong it can create conflict between us"


    "Generate conflict?" Cian still didn''t understand. There have always been strong and bright souls who arrived in the spirit world after death which is the first stopping point. However, this never generated big waves in the gods'' world.


    "Well, it would be more of a hunt to devour her soul and take her power." Ailill made it clearer for Cian to understand.


    Daren left Ailill and Cian talking, he was more worried about Emery getting stronger, the stronger he became the more dangerous to himself and more attractive to the gods.


    "So, Ailill ate part of that soul?" Cian asked suddenly, causing Daren to be surprised.


    "What?"


    "Daren didn''t notice he''s stronger?" Cian said pointing to a jewel on Ailill''s forehead. Daren thought this was just another way for the nature god to adorn himself.


    "This gem is clearly exuding a strange and unknown power" Cian spoke very firmly, he was very sensitive to powers, he knew of almost all gods just by feeling their powers a little bit, but the power that exuded this gem on his forehead Ailill was different.


    "That..." Ailill tried to speak as the men''s eyes turned on him.


    Ailill had a lot more to explain now.


    Returning to Yani and Naill, they were navigating the dark corridors of the abbey dimly lit with magical items, they decided to skirt around a more deserted area for fear of being discovered by some bad luck.


    Lately, the two aren''t very lucky, so Yani chose not to risk it and took paths that led to the warehouse rooms, the place that, because it has little value and not many people allocated to be there, so in a moment of crisis the environment was desert.


    Everything should have been quiet, but a strong golden light shone at the end of the long, dark hallway.


    "Another angel?" Yani thought as he felt the familiar sacred energy, but the presence of that being was much weaker than the angel who was accompanying them.


    "Hide," Azarphy said to them and opened a door to one of the storerooms.


    They hid and closed the door behind them, then they heard a loud knock on the door as if something was trying to break in where they were.


    "What is happening?" Naill asked scared. Today it really looked like hell had descended on the abbey.


    Author: Guess whose fault it is?


    Emery: Hey... I didn''t imagine this would happen!


    Bao: Neither do I!


    Arabeth: (...)


    "Spirits of Light," Azarphy said mockingly.


    "Spirits of Light?" Naill spoke weakly, he couldn''t believe it, after all, the spirits of light and angels didn''t serve the God of Light?


    Azarphy wanted to mock the human a little more, angels and spirits are two different beings and ruled by different gods, but the humans put him under the same segment as they couldn''t explain their existence.


    However, he was very curious as to why the spirit of light was so agitated.


    "What do you want with these humans?" Azarphy asked the spirit of light and made himself present.


    The Spirit of Light looked like it had encountered a mighty enemy, but there was no escaping Azarphy''s power was no joke.


    "I didn''t know they were protected by your grace" the spirit of light speaks trying to be humble to survive.


    "That''s not what I asked"


    "Me..."


    "My patience is not too high for liars"


    "I just feel a strong power in the body of one of the humans... If I got that power I could..."


    "Become a Spirit Lord?" Azarphy asked curiously completing the sentence of the captured spirit. Lord of Spirits is not something small for a Spirit, it was a title respected even by the gods.


    What would this strong power be with one of the humans?

 Chapter 96 - Misadventures (part.2)

    Azarphy hadn''t used his powers to probe humans, he despised them, he just used his powers on Emery out of sheer curiosity with the whole soul-swapping thing he witnessed and Emery''s mind was a lot of fun, which made him curious to know more.


    "I see"


    Azarphy muttered to himself there was something in Giovanni''s body, but he couldn''t tell what it was.


    "A soul fragment, perhaps?" Azarphy thought, trying to remember many wonderful items and things he had seen in his life.


    By the way, it was too long a life.


    Soul Fragment is a wonderful thing that strengthens the soul power of any being, from spirits to even angels would benefit from it, but this is almost legendary as historically speaking these soul fragments came from destroyed parallel worlds. This thing would condense all the knowledge, strength, mana, special powers, among other things of an individual, and the one who consumed it would obtain everything without the slightest effort apparently.


    Soul Fragment is different from Parallel Memories, as the latter only shows a vision of what could happen in the future, and Soul Fragment increases the individual''s powers.


    Azarphy glanced briefly at Giovanni and thought he liked the young human even less, but he made no move.


    Stealing from a human would be very shameful!


    "You can go, tell your friends to stay away from the abbey" Azarphy released the Spirit of Light.


    "My name is Anael, your grace. Don''t worry about that, your grace, others wouldn''t dare approach a war between angels and devil... I didn''t know that even your high-status grace would be involved in this... I was quite greedy..."


    "Wait... what are you talking about?" Azarphy interrupted Anael with some surprise.


    "Weren''t part of the portal guardians'' bodies used to open the portal to hell? Was this not designed for your grace and others to hunt demons freely?" Anael spoke assuming a few things.


    "Guardians... Do they still exist in this generation?" Azarphy was surprised.


    The guardians are human dimension beings who were consecrated by the gods to guard the dimensional portals, the divine key was passed from generation to generation within the family.


    Dimensional portals are where beings outside the human dimension enter, they can only be activated by beings of high status or those who have the key, normally activated to fight special battles.


    These special battles in the human dimension are known as Holy Wars, Revolt of the Gods, in short, they take epic names and define an era. Luckily this kind of battle happened every 500 years the last Holy War was 200 years ago, low-status angels versus viscount level demons, which wasn''t much considering the size of hell and heaven.


    Yet this moved mighty armies and humans were used as cannon fodder by both species, faith-blind followers on both sides. Priests and demonic priests were the main sacrifices in the battles, but the history left was only the glory of the fight against good and evil, as the proud humans did not admit that they were used as weapons.


    Normal humans have a finite and very short life, some families are destroyed over time, so it was normal for Azarphy to be surprised that there was still an even more guardian family after such a devastating pandemic.


    "This��" Anael didn''t know what to say as he saw the summoning circle with the guardian keys. The stranger was a being as powerful as an archangel of war not knowing about it.


    "Have you seen other angels?" Yani asked suddenly interrupting the conversation between the angel and the spirit of light.


    "Little human..."


    "Answer what he asked" Azarphy cut Anael who felt offended at being questioned by a human.


    "I only saw an angel, but he didn''t see me. I didn''t want to get involved in a new war... Our spirits are recovering after the war on the Death Plateau"


    Azarphy was silent for a moment, he was wondering if he had overslept since he hadn''t felt the presence of a weak angel who was inferior to him in rank.


    "Is he using some unknown item to cover his trail?" Azarphy thought for a moment. Given the time of the last war between angels and demons, it seems that what that angel was doing was something that went against all the rules of stop fire between Hell and Heaven.


    Anael felt a pressure drop on his ethereal body and looked fearfully at Azarphy.


    "Your Grace..." Anael tried to speak, but the pressure grew stronger and he stopped, shaking a little.


    "A war of angels and demons after a pandemic that compromised several churches, decreasing the number of priests with holy powers... Demonic relic in the hand of holy knights... Demonic possessions..." Yani started muttering, his brain working quickly putting the pieces together.


    "A bishop who has a mighty angel, but hides the fact" Giovanni completed Yani''s thought.


    Everything was very strange, things were moving very fast and the level of difficulty in this life seemed to have increased quickly.


    "Not only that, this bishop is known as a hero who defeated a Warlock and a demon��" Yani continued to reflect.


    Fortunately, Yani still doesn''t know about Emery''s contract with a greater demon... Nor Arabeth''s contract... Well, not even Emery knows about it.


    Already Azarphy who had more information than Yani was thinking about all the chaos that was being generated in recent days.


    "Ouch..." Naill moaned in pain when he felt something grab his leg, a black root appeared in the ground and tried to pull the human.


    Of course, Azarphy just looked at the black root and it was totally burned off, but with that interruption, he realized that now was not the time to unravel anything.


    "In whom do you feel the powerful item?" Azarphy asked Anael that he was still shaking.


    "On the blue-eyed human... The other human has an interesting item for a human..." Anael pointed to Giovanni. Yani felt the eyes of both supernatural beings on him ended up getting tense and worried, would the angel do something to him?


    Well, the worry was futile as it would hurt Azarphy''s pride too much. He was the kind of BOSS who if he wasn''t provoked would do nothing.


    Of course, he was also powerful enough to find the Soul Fragment interesting to study, but not so much to gain powers as he was already very powerful. Fortunately, he wasn''t one of those power-obsessed BOSSES.


    "What item?" Azarphy asked after it was confirmed what he thought about Giovanni being something weird around Emery.


    "In his body, there is the key to activate a gate to paradise... Well, it''s no big deal after all it takes at least five keys to open such a big gate..." Anael continued to speak.


    Really a single solitary key was no big deal, it was just a useless key without the others, so even if humans became greedy there would be no way for them to dangerously open a dimensional portal of such magnitude.


    In theory, this would be okay, but a portal to hell has been opened with the keys which means someone is gathering the keys and killing the guardians in the process.


    "Your grace must know that there is a great gate to paradise where the temple is, this human has one of the keys. I heard that about three days ago one of the five keys disappeared, the other three families that must have the keys are not here... That''s why..."


    "So you were wandering through a temple of the God of Light at your leisure?" Azarphy interrupted Anael ironically.


    However, he was worried since if there wasn''t a portal to paradise nearby, how the hell were angels hunting demons at Matteo Abbey right now?


    Since when did this little abbey have so many mighty priests who could summon angels?


    "If there is no gate to paradise open... How are there so many angels here and now?" Yani interrupted the conversation between the two powerful beings. He forgot for a moment that he was now a simple weak novice and no longer the mighty Warlock of yesteryear.


    Well, before Azarphy could say anything, he received a mental call from Arabeth.


    "The human woke up, but he doesn''t look too good." Arabeth was voice a little strange, he wasn''t behaving rudely and tsundere.


    "He is dying?" Azarphy asked a little worried, after all, he still hadn''t solved all the mystery that Emery brought with him... Years of boredom made him cling to the only thing that made the world he knew to shake like an earthquake.


    Literally, so much so that angels and demons are fighting right now when they should be in a stop fire, Azarphy couldn''t help associating the soul shift in Emery''s body with what was happening now.


    "I think you better come here now"


    Arabeth said nothing more, Azarphy was a little stunned for a while, and using his powers he tried to feel Emery''s soul, what he saw made him even more worried and even more fascinated.


    The perfect balance of three conflicting powers made Emery''s soul even brighter and more colorful, but he felt a power that wasn''t there before, he tried to probe a little, but the power didn''t seem to react to him and remained stable it was a mass strange turquoise blue that in the middle balanced the three powers within the human''s weak body.


    From a distance, it looked like a precious gem with the light falling in and showing various prisms of color.


    Azarphy''s curiosity had been pricked and he wanted to feel up close how Emery was, he looked at the spirit and the two humans for a moment, he couldn''t throw them away, could he?


    "Your grace?" Anael asked feeling a chill in his heart, despite not being able to see Azarphy''s body shape he felt something heavy about him, something like a look or even the sacred power surrounding him dangerously leaving him tense and nervous to keep his life.


    "Let''s go back," Azarphy said suddenly. He could put Naill in an empty room next to Emery''s room, he also wanted to know more about Naill''s family and the key to a dimensional portal.


    He would leave Anael to take care of him, he was more eager to get back to the interesting human''s side.


    "Has something happened to Bishop Darcy?" Yani thought suddenly, after all, he thought the angel was Emery''s partner, hence the strange action of the angel wanting to come back so suddenly.

 Chapter 97 - Body Energy Release Mechanism

    In the early morning, the sun was still hidden by the rain clouds, the storm was still raging, this could already be considered a natural disaster, but for a certain human, it didn''t matter much. Emery woke up from his deep sleep. Fortunately, he felt a lot more energized even though the day before had been very confusing and tiring, as he had had little sleep.


    His memory was a little fuzzy, he felt like he had to remember something, but whatever it was kept slipping through his mind and disappearing like mist that meets the sun''s rays.


    However, he felt too energized and felt a little feverish, he who looked stunned around his room that was still being lit by the abbey''s crappy magic lighting items... Only it didn''t look like the room that he was originally staying in.


    "Are you okay?" a soft, masculine voice sounded beside him. Soon a slender and soft hand touched his forehead spreading his short red hair that was messed up.


    "Mu Qiao?" Emery said a little surprised to see his idol from his past life beside him. Of course, that was only for a moment, until he saw the cat''s ears, the cat''s tail, and the citrus green eyes that reminded him of a ferocious feline.


    "This Mu Qiao must be someone important to you? Human, you constantly talk about that person when you see me��" said the young man with light brown hair, his beautiful peach blossom eyes looked a little moist and his long dark eyelashes blinked quickly making him look poignant as he bit into his own. soft pink lips with a little nervousness.


    "Arabeth?" Emery asked blinking his pretty midnight blue eyes, he put his hand to his head for a moment, as if trying to remember what happened last night.


    The memories of before he passed out slowly flowed into his mind, he quickly understood what was happening. For some reason, Arabeth was dying and the cause was the fallen angel Azarphy, the strangest thing was that Arabeth had taken the form of a human. Which is the original book would only happen two or three years after Giovanni was thrown out by the abbey.


    The worst Arabeth had taken the form of Emery''s favorite idol in his past life, the cute and gentle Mu Qiao, it was like seeing a version of Mu Qiao wearing a cat cosplay.


    Emery was full of doubts as to how things went that way, anticipating an event that would happen three years into the future. He wanted to ask Azarphy and Arabeth what was going on and how Arabeth ended up nearly dying from the sacred energy of the fallen angel... Did the two have some epic fight between good and evil?


    Author: (...)


    Yes, of course, a fight between good and evil... Cough... Cough...


    Unfortunately, Emery would have to ask another time, because he had a big problem between his legs. His dick was rock hard and throbbing painfully.


    Strangely, Emery didn''t know how he had woken up in this state. I mean, it''s normal for men to wake up with hard penises in the morning, but this was overkill, right?


    "What are you doing?!" Emery said urgently as Arabeth held his cock through his clothes in his hand and squeezed it as if curious by the large volume on this human''s pajama bottoms.


    Emery seemed to feel his mind clouding over and Arabeth was suddenly pushed onto the bed. Emery felt his body burn like he was in a fire, which was pretty weird.


    He didn''t feel sick or in pain apart from his cock, he felt energized and strong, but at the same time, it was like his blood was boiling. Arabeth''s curious teasing only blew everything up inside Emery, who turned aggressive.


    Arabeth, who is a Demon Marquis, is much stronger than Emery, who is a weak human, but he couldn''t use strength to push this human away from above. His body also seemed to be in a spell that left him unable to harm Emery.


    "A contract can affect the contracting party''s body, as it enhances the human energy. The human body needs release in order to get back into balance. What an interesting body! To maintain the three conflicting powers he has, his body has created a unique evacuation system through orgasm to release energies that are not beneficial to the body." Azarphy''s voice rang out in the room, momentarily drawing attention from Arabeth and Emery.


    "This human''s body is quite interesting. Every time he needs to recover from an internal energy conflict it seems his body is going to be overwhelmed by the lust instinct to release these conflicting energies...." Azarphy said thoughtfully.


    Azarphy had arrived at the room a short time ago, he had left Naill in an adjoining room being guarded by Anael under penalty of dying if something happened and they could not cause trouble.


    As soon as he returned the little dog Bao fled to Emery''s room, as the fallen angel being around him caused him some pain because of the powerful holy energy. When he returned to Emery''s room, he saw Giovanni lying on the bed sleeping.


    After all, they had a little adventure at dawn and Giovanni who already had his body worn out by the day and the night they ventured out couldn''t stand another adventure, he was practically all day running, beating, and fighting.


    He slept like a rock.


    On the other hand, with the day dawning the demonic apparitions grew weaker and went into hiding, the silence and peace in the Abbey Matteo even seemed like a fantasy after a night horror movie.


    Everyone was eager for reinforcements to arrive from the capital, so the priests organized the novices to clean up Matteo Abbey and get rid of the mess.


    "Hey, what is this?" a novice with short blond hair picked up an item from the floor, it was like a shiny cube-shaped stone. It was white and very pretty, although it wasn''t valuable as it wasn''t made of precious stone.


    "Mattia, what are you doing? We can''t rest, Father Eliseu will punish us if he sees you standing around doing nothing" an older novice caught Mattia''s attention.


    The 18-year-old boy took the beautiful item and put it inside his tunic, he would later find out if it belonged to someone, he ran to his colleagues and they continued to pick up the trash (debris from the night battle) and organize what still was intact.


    Returning to Emery''s group.


    Emery absorbed Azarphy''s powers when he cleaned Arabeth yesterday, so Azarphy could use that to analyze the human body. Of course, he never said that to Emery and he didn''t intend to.


    "Don''t worry, the energy he will release will probably be demonic in the worst case it will be the energy of nature" Azarphy said in Arabeth''s mind. He could tell that, as he could feel the sacred energy in Emery''s body being placid.


    "Hey, you must help me!" he asked Arabeth pitifully. Emery, who was stunned for a moment and a little sober, tried to pull away from Arabeth and think.


    However, his body seemed to boil more intensely as he pulled away from Arabeth. Emery didn''t give up and took his proud long member out of his pants and began to masturbate, with great devotion.


    He felt intense agony and wanted to come urgently, he felt that if he didn''t come, he would burn to death and maybe even spontaneously combust!


    That wouldn''t be funny!


    Unfortunately, after 5 minutes of masturbating Emery still hadn''t achieved release. Arabeth looked at all of this in surprise, not that he understood much about the human body, but presumably touching himself as intensely as this human was doing would at the very least get some cum out. However, there is nothing coming out and it seemed to be getting darker, the pulsing veins gave a sense of urgency.


    "It won''t do this. You have to discharge this energy into another body for it to be absorbed. Something like passing on that energy. If the energy is thrown into the environment, it can end up returning to your body," said Azarphy with a sigh as he saw Emery''s condition, his hair disheveled, his face pink, and his hands between his two slender legs.


    He very much wanted to play with the human himself, but his sacred energy would only hinder Emery''s body''s self-healing process. Of course, there was also the issue of the human''s weak body that might not support all of Azarphy''s "love".


    Arabeth felt a shiver down his spine as Emery looked at him guiltily as if he were already apologizing in advance.


    The Demon Marquis knew he should run away, but he couldn''t keep away from Emery, either because of the contract or because he wanted to feel that secret pleasure again.


    Azarphy used and abused him, but it wasn''t the same thing. This angel was just a shameless animal, but with Emery the feeling of being held was different.


    "Arabeth...please?" Emery asked huskily and his eyes bright, he felt pain and a bit of fear.


    "If you don''t help the human, he will actually spontaneously combust. Well, I''ve never seen an explosion of the three energies together, is that enough to obliterate the entire abbey?" Azarphy said in a very indifferent way, as he wouldn''t be too affected by the explosion.


    Arabeth: (...)


    Didn''t you come running to the human when I called?


    Azarphy: (...)


    I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    Author: (...)


    I don''t know what I do with them! Ah, I hope answers online!


    "You owe me a favor!" said Arabeth, his face flushed, he did not know why he was embarrassed, but he made an angry expression to cover his feeling of embarrassment and anticipation.


    "I owe you two favors!" said Emery gratefully. He had even forgotten that he had saved Arabeth''s life last night, who owed a great favor to Arabeth himself.. Of course, this was all due to the pain he wanted to get rid of quickly.

 Chapter 98 - Lets Help Each Other (R-18)

    Emery wasted no time in pulling Arabeth into his embrace. Arabeth''s body was slender and supple, his waist was soft, and his skin the color of pale wheat seemed to glow under the magical lights of the room.


    Arabeth was a little afraid, he felt strangely nervous. His human body was far more sensitive than the body created in the dream world, so he shivered when Emery''s hand tightened on his waist.


    Arabeth was already naked from the beginning, but only now that nakedness became something very evident to the demon who did not know what shame was.


    Emery had a very high libido and was in pain, so he couldn''t be as gentle as he''d like to be.


    "Open your mouth��" Emery urged, his hot breath hitting Arabeth''s full, rosy lips.


    Of course, Arabeth wanted to argue a little, because he felt self-conscious and very self-conscious around him. After all, Azarphy was still in the room watching. Emery could ask the shameless angel to leave or just go with it without having to be so intimate and gentle, the kindness was what made that Demon Marquis self-conscious.


    For a demon-like Arabeth, it was more common to have rough sex as he had with Azarphy than to be touched gently.


    Emery gave Arabeth no chance to protest and launched into a hot, fierce kiss, his tongue felt urgent and he explored Arabeth''s wet, sweet mouth for a long moment until Arabeth gasped for air.


    Damn humans had to breathe yet!


    Well, Arabeth didn''t know how to kiss and that''s why he forgot to breathe in the process, in the dream world everything turned automatically according to the reality of Lee Fei''s dream, so Arabeth didn''t worry too much about kissing or getting breathless after all, it was not necessary to breathe in the dream. Although the weird feeling of being out of breath wasn''t pleasant, it wasn''t vital.


    Azarphy hadn''t kissed him, they''d gone straight to coitus and the pleasure his body felt being desecrated by the angel between pain and pleasure, which was quite a different feeling from being treated with care, until a few days ago Arabeth didn''t I figured someone would hold him carefully.


    "Breathe through your nose and it''ll be fine," Emery said jokingly, as he kissed Arabeth''s neck, his villain''s fingers were roaming Arabeth''s sensitive body causing shivers and strange sensations.


    Arabeth felt shaky and anxious, it was an unnerving feeling, as he wanted to pull his hands away from Emery, even as he enjoyed it. This was an odd conflict of sensations of wanting more and dreading what was to come.


    He''d had sex with Azarphy wildly��well, devil-style anyway. There were no such caresses that reminded him of the little flames of home, that caused him tension and pleasure.


    Gradually Arabeth''s body was filling with red marks of passion, Emery kissed and bit the demon''s slender neck, shoulders, and tempting lips.


    Emery was very bad when he bit down on his dark pink nipples, the nipples were soft and sensitive, quickly hardening under his tongue and when he sucked on them Arabeth couldn''t help but grip Emery''s shoulders tightly, wanting to pull Emery away to away, but at the same time, he wanted him to touch him more and more.


    "Not anymore...please��" Arabeth pleaded with bright eyes, throwing away his demon pride much more quickly than before. He felt that if he didn''t throw his pride away, he would literally be eaten by the human in front of him who seemed to take pleasure in sucking his nipples.


    Emery pushed Arabeth onto the mattress they were sitting on, kissing Arabeth''s mouth as he tried to protest some more. A demon''s mouth shouldn''t be so sweet, right?


    However, maybe it was the effect of a BL romance, but both Giovanni and Arabeth were very sweet and gentle under his hands.


    Emery''s tongue gave Arabeth no room to react, he invaded his mouth and subjected the demon''s sweet tongue to follow its fierce rhythm, exchanging saliva and exploring every corner of the man''s demonic mouth. The kiss was very good, causing unnerving sensations in Arabeth''s little friend, who was already a small soldier at the ready.


    The kisses trailed down Arabeth''s body, which grabbed Emery''s red hair as it was bitten at the waist, but what little strength he had at the time had no effect on the human that followed like wildfire ravaging the demon''s body.


    "I can''t take it��" Emery said in a rush. He really wanted to spend more time working on Arabeth, he liked to see the demon''s moist eyes and flushed face, but the stubborn lips kept the moans at a low level. Showing that he was still a proud demon.


    However, his penis hurt too much. Then he called the LUBE spell on his fingers with the MANA and ran it over Arabeth''s cock and his own before starting to rub them together. He grabbed Arabeth''s legs and opened them allowing the two cocks to touch completely, in addition, the two pairs of balls rubbed against each other also doubling the pleasure.


    Arabeth covered his swollen lips with his trembling hand and his other hand gripped the headboard because Emery''s pace was getting faster. He didn''t know the reason for this feeling of shaky feeling, so he held on to something.


    "Do you want me to lubricate him?" Azarphy asked in Emery''s mind. The human had already forgotten that someone was watching them both.


    Emery hesitates a moment before agreeing, because he didn''t know if he could properly lubricate Arabeth, it could be that in his haste he hurt the other.


    Although demons can regenerate quickly, Emery already felt guilty for imposing himself on Arabeth, so it would be worse if he made him feel pain.


    Azarphy didn''t ask for help and quickly he had his long, thick fingers smeared with LUBE, putting them to work.


    "Hey! You��can''t��can��Ngh," Arabeth protested, his voice husky between moans when he felt a thick finger enter his damp, delicate cavity. The LUBE cold left a weird feeling and the invading finger was too powerful acting as he wanted to touch the walls of his intimate hole.


    However, Arabeth being jerked off front and back, would he still have the strength? Of course, he wouldn''t have the strength, he could only moan seductively in protest.


    Emery''s movements quickened, but he only felt a pleasurable pain, but the release wasn''t coming. Azarphy, on the other hand, was not very patient, placed two more fingers at once with LUBE in Arabeth''s moist and tight cavity.


    "Damn it....son...Nnnn...Please...please...." Arabeth moaned angrily and then turned meek, only to beg to be filled quickly. Arabeth grabbed Emery''s neck and pulled him down.


    "Please....put this on...soon...Nnnnn....quickly!" Arabeth begged to try to get away from the fingers, only to be entangled even faster and deeper.


    "You say it like you don''t like it, your hole is squeezing my fingers right now..." said Azarphy very softly in Arabeth''s ear, who felt the fingers brushing across his wet cavity provocatively, still with Emery bringing the two cocks together. and rubbing them vigorously together.


    There was no way Arabeth could not orgasm quickly, he bit down on Emery''s shoulder so as not to moan shamefully at this moral-less fallen angel, reaching orgasm and smearing Emery''s cock and belly with semen.


    Arabeth''s body arched and he moaned dispassionately when he reached his orgasm, he was even weaker and panting. It was as if he had fought an uphill battle against his older brothers in hell and was only now able to breathe.


    Of course, the other two men hadn''t finished getting things done. Emery took Arabeth and leaned him against his body, Arabeth''s slender back arching as Emery''s large cock entered the tight, wet hole at once.


    Emery looked like a ferocious animal with rapid breathing and an unnatural strength as he put a frantic rhythm into the thrusts, his large cock hitting Arabeth''s pleasure point, making the demon lose any pride and moan like a whore which emphasized his performance, looking almost theatrical were it not for Arabeth''s trembling body and the small tears that gathered in his eyes.


    Emery held Arabeth''s waist with one arm while keeping the demon sitting in his lap with his back against his chest. The other hand played with the erect nipple which was already an interesting shade of red.


    "Damn�� angel�� your scum��" Arabeth cursed as he felt that Azarphy was taking advantage of him when he felt the angel''s large cock against his newly raised little soldier.


    Azarphy remained invisible, but he did not fail to take advantage of the situation. Joining the two penises and rubbing them, mixing Arabeth''s semen with the LUBE moving the two sexual organs quickly.


    "Arabeth��so��good��.so tight��" Emery began to whisper in Arabeth''s ear, who was being ravaged from both sides. Arabeth had never felt so weak and with so much pleasure as at this moment, when Emery''s great soldier was attacking his pleasure point and his little soldier was being ravaged in a senseless war against Azarphy.


    "Shut up��I��.Nannnnn, slowly��.slowly��." Arabeth was embarrassed by what Emery was saying, but couldn''t protest too much, because Emery looked like he had a force and endless energy increasing the thrusts, sinking deeper into him. If it weren''t for the human holding Arabeth''s waist tightly, the demon would surely lose his balance.


    "I can''t��I have to��quickly��Arabeth��Arabeth��" Emery began to speak disconnected words as he drenched himself in the demon''s pleasure and heat.

 Chapter 99 - Desiring And Coveting What Should Not Be Coveted (R-18)

    Emery bit one of the cat''s ears and gasped as he felt his release almost arrive, but something was still missing. Arabeth''s eyes were moist, and small bright tears of pleasure trickled down his beautiful, delicate-featured face.


    Of course, Arabeth came a second time at this frantic pace. Emery''s cock was compressed by Arabeth''s damp, tight hole. The demon marquis felt the veins in the human''s penis pulse inside him.


    Azarphy quickly withdraws from the bed, as Emery''s demonic energy manifests itself putting a glow of red and black under a couple of men in the bed. If Azarphy had stayed there, his sacred energy would automatically react and perhaps attack the two men in bed.


    Of course, Azarphy continued to masturbate watching the two men, since he was as hard as a stalactite in winter. The scent of Emery and Arabeth''s sex permeated the room, which left Azarphy even more turned on and excited as he watched the scene unfold in front of him.


    Emery sensing the approach of orgasm pushes Arabeth onto the bed and spreads his two slender legs to continue his deeper thrusts.


    This was a very intimate position, he took advantage of it and kissed Arabeth''s swollen lips and hugged his supple, sweaty body. Their sweat mingled equally as saliva in the kiss, the sound of sticky sex seemed to get louder, Arabeth dug his nails into Emery''s back, clinging to him to feel firmer and more secure.


    Arabeth moaned when he wasn''t being silenced by a kiss, but he couldn''t contain himself any longer. Such a frantic pace was devastating any pride he had, there was an only pleasure and more pleasure.


    Finally, Emery released his semen inside Arabeth leaving a wet mess inside. The hot jet of semen filled all of Arabeth, who rolled his eyes at both the pleasure and the demonic energy his body was receiving.


    Emery spent two or more minutes coming inside Arabeth, for a moment he thought he was enjoying his entire life of semen inside the demon. Until finally, he collapsed on top of Arabeth panting and unfortunately even more energetic than ever. Only to later lie down beside the demon, who could finally get some rest after this arduous three-sided battle.


    Bishop Darcy did not feel tired at all, he wanted more and it looked like he could do this for a long time!


    However, Emery stood at Arabeth''s side watching the demon who was breathing heavily and had a subtle red glow on his body wet with sweat and semen.


    A few minutes later Arabeth finally returned to normal, he blinked his pretty peach blossom eyes and looked at the human beside him. Only to look away afterward with some blush on his pretty, soft-featured face.


    "Are you okay?" Emery asked now that he had no more pain and he could think straight. He pulled Arabeth into his arms, using CLEAN to clean himself up and cleaning up the mess of passion they made on the bed.


    Their bodies were still warm from the fresh exercise and their hair was still damp with sweat. Arabeth who wanted to escape ended up even more entangled with the human, who seemed to be more shameless than he who is a demon!


    Emery placed his leg between Arabeth''s legs, his knee gently rubbing the two pearls of the demon, who stopped struggling not to cause any more friction.


    "I''ll be so much better if you don''t... Damn...stop...with...it!" Arabeth asked slyly when Emery''s greedy lips were kissing very lightly between his ear and neck, but it caused a chilling sensation and his little soldier was wanting to settle the flag.


    Emery ignored Arabeth''s protest and bit both cats'' ears, making the long, fluffy cat''s tail stand up in alert, which was a cute image. Emery held his soft, restless tail and said,


    "I can''t...Arabeth''s body is too soft....besides, I want to get inside again...many times...I want to fill you with my semen..." said Emery in a voice that he looked like the Demon Emperor of Lust trying to lead Arabeth into arduous and hellish training.


    "We just did��" Arabeth tried to argue, but Emery yanked his leg up and his hard, lubricated cock entered the wet cavity in a quick thrust, making Arabeth swallow his words to let out a long moan of protest.


    Emery this time was very slow, the thrusts were deep and hitting the pleasure point slowly, making Arabeth lose his mind for a different reason than the extreme pleasure before.


    "Arabeth is the best��.so tight��don''t hide your moan��or your face." Emery continued to say those embarrassing words as he finished himself inside Arabeth, making the demon drunk with the affection of to be kissed all over the face and lips kissed and sucked with so much desire as if Emery hadn''t had such heavy sex minutes ago.


    Emery''s embrace became tighter and the kisses on the mouth became longer, the human body heat making Arabeth feel a sweet feeling that to him was still a mystery.


    Emery''s hand masturbated Arabeth this time, the pace slow and welcoming, but like lovers making love than anything else.


    This time, Azarphy just watched the two men on the bed intertwine intimately for some time. He was thinking about something quite profound, he was in the process of feeling guilty, desiring, and feeling disgusted for wanting a human being that to him was despicable.


    The storm turned into just a drizzle which was a relief to all the humans outside, but Emery who was hugging Arabeth just after the second round didn''t notice it.


    He was warm, satisfied, and blank-minded.


    Already Arabeth was dozing, he felt tired despite being very sated, whether by Emery''s semen or by the newly acquired demonic energy.


    Azarphy looked at the couple on the bed, he felt strange. He had fallen too low to play with a demon who is a natural enemy of his and even lower for wanting to be with a human who is a race he despises greatly.


    Unfortunately, three days after meeting "Emery" he was doing these things he never imagined doing. It was as if the soul of "Emery" came into this world to break the many established and entrenched rules of this world.


    Azarphy for the first time thought of his damning sins that brought him to the mortal world, he began to think that he had acquired new sins, greed, and lust. He felt greedy watching the human and demon sleeping.


    "They''re both precious... What do I do, when I want them both for myself?" thought Azarphy feeling greedy. He who was a proud angel and who repudiated greedy humans, he was at that moment having a very human thought.


    Greed was really dangerous.


    Arabeth ended up falling asleep in bed, Emery used CLEAN to clean the body of the demon that looked like an angel while he slept, if he didn''t know about the demon''s toxic and possessive personality, he could fall in love with such a sleepy face.


    Emery as soon as he finished cleaning Arabeth''s body felt his waist being grabbed, he was still sweaty, hot, and naked, his big hands gliding easily over his skin.


    "Azarphy?" Emery muttered a little shakily.


    "I still can''t come," the baritone voice whispering in Emery''s ear made the young bishop shiver.


    "I think we can talk a little?" Emery said in a shaky voice, he was trying not to be nervous or scared, but when he felt something thick touching his leg, he couldn''t contain his nervousness.


    He was so nervous that he didn''t question angels having sex and they were so big... Well, his chrysanthemum was at risk, so he had no way of thinking about this "triviality" about the angel myths.


    "Don''t worry we''ll have time to talk," Azarphy said, almost letting the good humor seep into his sarcastic tone.


    "But..."


    "I won''t put it in��yet" Azarphy assured the human who had a trembling body.


    "Close your legs tight," Azarphy said biting Emery''s ear. The hard breath touching his skin made him a little weaker.


    "I just cummed..." Emery complained trying to convince the angel not to play with him.


    "I can work this out, but you''ll have to be blindfolded for a while." Azarphy was amused by every excuse he was generating at every step.


    Just as Emery thought of protesting, but his vision was blinded and he felt Azarphy''s large hand gripping his proud dick, the calluses of his fingers gliding across his delicate skin, and the cock pulsing heavily in the angel''s hand.


    The movements were slow and strong, the thumb rubbing the head of the penis which was already sensitive from all previous activity, and was luscious which helped to slide the hand more easily.


    Soon Emery was hard again and his body was weak against the mighty angel. He bit his lip to contain his low moans, but when Azarphy''s cock slid between his closed legs and the two dicks touched, the muffled moan was loud enough for him to feel embarrassed.


    Azarphy found the stubborn Emery acting like that particularly cute, the two dicks rubbing each other with the quick back and forth movement, the human''s warm body and rapid breathing, the sweaty, trembling body in his hands, these were new sensations for him that he had a long life and that much of the time he lived in the midst of wars to protect paradise.


    "Slow down��" Emery asked in a low voice, he bit the pillow to stifle the moan.


    "Don''t ask me for the impossible," Azarphy said, biting the soft part between his shoulder and neck causing pain and pleasure as his dick rubbed harder against Emery''s luscious cock.


    "Tighten your thighs more"


    "Nghhh, I will...." Emery moaned, startled by his husky, weak voice.

 Chapter 100 - Discovering That You Ruined The Original Plot In Just Four Days

    Emery felt that pleasurable sensation envelop his body, he seemed even more sensitive with his eyes blindfolded, but Azarphy wasn''t going to let him come so easily.


    "Not yet..." Azarphy said taking Emery''s hands with one of his hands and holding the young bishop''s waist with the other.


    Emery wanted to protest, but he was bitten close to the neck again having his protests drowned out by the moan of pain.


    When he''d thought that Azarphy had finally come and smeared him completely with his sticky semen, now he could have the pleasurable release.


    That''s when he was awakened by Azarphy, he seems to have fallen asleep after cleaning Arabeth. He was covered with a blanket and his body looked clean, he felt embarrassed because he didn''t remember having cleaned himself, which means the angel did it for him.


    Apparently, he ended up passing out at some point, despite having felt his body full of energy moments after the pleasure.


    "Your body went into repair mode yet again because of the demonic energy you passed to the demon," Azarphy said seeing Emery wake up and look confusedly around.


    "How long do I sleep?" Emery said keeping his expression serious, but his ears were red as he heard Azarphy''s baritone voice flashes of wet dream flashing through his mind.


    "The sun is alpine"


    "So it''s almost lunchtime... How are things out there?" Emery asked to ward off the embarrassing thoughts he''d just been having.


    "They''ve just cleaned up the mess, all that''s left is to do the damage accounting and are very excited for the arrival of the investigation team from the capital"


    "How soon should they arrive?"


    "Tomorrow afternoon because of the storm, it seems rocks rolled and blocked the main road"


    "Like you..."


    "I probed the abbey administration a bit and they were discussing the matter"


    "Oh"


    Emery was silent and thoughtful, he was still naked, and realizing this he felt even more embarrassed, but kept his face serious and just took the blanket to cover his naked body.


    "Go behind the screen. There is hot water"


    Azarphy''s voice rang in the room, rousing Emery from his thoughts. Just hearing the phrase "there is hot water" Emery felt happy. However, the strange dream he had had, being touched and provoked by the angel, came to his mind.


    He tried to push those thoughts away, but how could that escape Azarphy a third time. It was surprising enough that the angel didn''t start teasing him.


    "Ohh��I didn''t know you''d want to be played so soon��" Azarphy started teasing as soon as he saw the images in Emery''s mind of the recent wet dream.


    "I don''t..."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to fulfill your fantasies...but with this weak body, death is certain even if I touch you lightly," Azarphy said cutting off Emery''s sentence.


    "But yesterday you��" Emery said remembering that he was played by Azarphy the day before, isn''t that considered touching?


    "Yesterday... I played it just out of curiosity..."


    "I don''t want to hear it anymore... Just forget it" Emery said cutting Azarphy off, he took a deep breath and tried to end this awkward conversation. It looked like he was begging the angel to touch him, when in fact he was afraid that this BOSS would do damage to him.


    "Don''t you want to take a shower?" Azarphy asked provocatively, only to receive a cold look from Emery.


    "I''ll be right..." Emery said getting up from the bed and grabbing the sheet to cover his naked body, despite feeling the burning gaze of the angel covered himself.


    Azarphy just snapped his fingers and the sheet just disappeared, making Emery look even more hatefully around, of course, he couldn''t see the angel.


    "Hey!" Emery protested as he was lifted from the bed. In the end, the protest was in vain and he was taken to the tub with hot water. Being gently placed in the water and a scented towel was being passed over his body.


    Azarphy was being very kind and helpful, Emery couldn''t stand the "favor" of this big boss, the embarrassment and the feeling of distrust couldn''t let him relax and receive this VIP treatment.


    "Ohhh, you''re so kind... Do you feel guilty?"


    Emery asked cautiously, he hadn''t forgotten that Arabeth had almost died because of Azarphy, in addition to all the previous situations... When he thought about everything that had happened, it really was Azarphy''s fault for having "fought" with Arabeth.


    Since Azarphy had been indifferent to Arabeth for two days, what had he changed?


    Of course, it was Emery''s very existence that had changed everything. Except that since Azarphy was a BOSS character that was never mentioned in the original novel, Emery wasn''t sure if it was exactly he who had changed something.


    "I don''t feel guilty. I was a little curious about Arabeth after you played with him... I wanted to know what was so interesting"


    Azarphy began to say calmly, you really couldn''t feel any guilt coming from him, however, Azarphy kept saying what he had done to Arabeth yesterday afternoon that culminated in the near-death of the Demon Marquis.


    "Did you have sex with Arabeth? But aren''t angels and demons mortal enemies?"


    Emery said with a tone of surprise, as to him angels and demons should be natural enemies and shouldn''t interact so closely. Even the original Bishop Darcy''s memoirs also had this information, but the reality seemed very different from what he knew.


    "It''s not uncommon for angels and demons to have sex, it''s just that it can usually only happen in the human dimension. Satan, the god of demons, is against this kind of relationship, this has even culminated in a war between angels and demons, as Satan felt that the honor of the demons had been wounded"


    Azarphy said this in a detached tone, in fact, before he met Emery, he also agreed with Satan, only the honor that was tarnished was that of the angels and not that of the demons.


    "Some Angels and demons had children too, but that was many centuries ago. There was even a specific race for these children, but they were obliterated in the last Saint War 200 years ago"


    Emery was shocked by so much information, he really didn''t want to know these secrets, after all, it could attract more trouble. Only Azarphy said all this without caring what the human thought.


    "I lied to Arabeth that I could get him pregnant, so he had a mental breakdown, so my holy power ended up reaching his core. Since he was already weak, I wasn''t kidding that he could have died if you didn''t help"


    "Did you lie to Arabeth? But didn''t you say that angels and demons could have children?"


    "Yes, angels and demons can have children, but the child would be hunted down and killed. Besides... You are thinking too highly of Arabeth to bear a child of mine."


    Emery sensed that Azarphy was hiding something, but from the heavy tone of the fallen angel''s words, he chose not to continue the course of this conversation. The fewer secrets he knows, the less trouble he will have in the future.


    Azarphy found it a little funny to see Emery calm after he said these various things that would make anyone skeptical of his words and curious to know more.


    Fortunately, he didn''t want to linger on that kind of subject either, so he was glad when the human changed the subject.


    "I understand you were curious, but how did Arabeth turn into a human with cat ears?"


    Emery almost said "Mu Qiao", but it was better not to mention that name again, after all, it would raise questions of who Mu Qiao was.


    "I used my sacred energy on Arabeth and to defend himself he ended up forming a human body, as a human body would receive less damage from the sacred energy. Why is he so different from an ordinary human? Well, I do not know. I have never seen oriental people on the Central Continent, at least not in this region and much less with cat ears"


    Azarphy said placidly, he was also surprised by the new form of Arabeth, which was very exotic and out of step with the white European people who inhabited this region of the Central Continent.


    Emery imagined that in his haste Arabeth must have used the body he used in the dream world because it was more practical and quicker for the emergency he was passing.


    "You seem to like the Arabeth figure. This is not good? Since you are now Arabeth''s new master"


    Azarphy threw the bomb to Emery in that simple way, making Emery feel extremely cold, even though he was immersed in the hot tub.


    "What did you say?" Emery spoke in a shaky voice and his beautiful dark blue eyes got huge.


    "Oh, what an interesting answer," said Azarphy in a playful tone.


    Soon Azarphy told everything to Emery, who was silent, the water-cooled and he remained in the tub, thankfully Azarphy heated the water otherwise the human would get sick.


    "Won''t you get sick if you spend so much time in the water?" Azarphy said after the second time heating the water again.


    Finally, Emery came out of the tub like a zombie and without realizing it was wiped away by Azarphy, who used the sacred energy to hold the towel. Emery did everything automatically, he sat down on the bed already dressed and looked up at the ceiling.


    "It''s over," Emery muttered a little lost.. The only certainty in the mess that the plot was becoming that he had, would be the fact that Arabeth was still the ML and Giovanni''s golden finger.

 Chapter 101 - The Plot Becomes More Complex

    Unfortunately, the plot had been thrown away. Everything was now a mess and everything related to himself at the center.


    "It''s not like there aren''t other demons out there��" Azarphy consoled as he read some of Emery''s thoughts.


    Of course, Azarphy didn''t understand the logic of the so-called "golden finger" (the hero''s power) or that it would be MC or ML, but he didn''t think it was that serious. He means, there''s an abbey demon portal, so Giovanni could get another random demon if he wanted.


    Azarphy didn''t understand why Emery insisted on getting Giovanni to contract with a demon, he thought the human liked Giovanni, so why did he want Giovanni to sell his soul?


    Emery ignored Azarphy''s comment for a moment, after all, what a local would know about the suffering of a transmigrant... Well, the sadness and lethargy only lasted a few more minutes.


    "Arabeth can''t contract with other people?" asked Emery with some hope.


    "Before you sated Arabeth with your demonic energy when you guys had sex�� It was possible, but now you''ve marked Arabeth. This demon cannot have two masters. The bond he had with the other human has been suppressed, as the Infernal Obsidian Stone that was used in the contract is of the highest quality."


    Azarphy went back to explain in a few more details, which made Emery fall silent again. What else could he say?


    "This was the stuff you wanted to tell me yesterday?" Emery asked with an aching heart. He meant the Infernal Obsidian Stone.


    "Yes, but you said you didn''t want to know," Azarphy said indifferently. It wasn''t his fault, but the human didn''t seem very interested yesterday.


    "Argh!" Emery moaned tiredly. What was he going to do now?


    Arabeth shifted on the bed awakening Emery''s dark thoughts, he could only sigh, what had already happened couldn''t be changed. Now he would have to think of something else.


    "Let''s go back to the bedroom as soon as Arabeth wakes up," Emery muttered, wondering whether or not he should tell Giovanni about all this.


    He had some suspicions in his heart about Giovanni, but stealing the ML from the original novel was too serious for him to be feared by his suspicions about Giovanni''s dubious behavior.


    "I have a few more things to say to you��" Azarphy then started talking about what was happening outside while Emery had passed out after helping Arabeth to recover.


    "Are you saying that right now there is a war between angels and demons?" Emery asked dumbfounded. Forget about ending the original plot, the world had gone mad and a dangerous and seemingly invisible war was raging alongside him.


    Is it his fault that he destroyed the original plot that this happened?


    "Not necessarily, I haven''t felt any angels around and the demons in the abbey aren''t too strong to be considered a threat, with the exception of Arabeth. However, the spirit of light is said to have seen a warrior angel hunting demons"


    "What does that mean?" Emery asked confused, he didn''t understand why an angel was hunting demons randomly.


    "We angels gain more power with the more core of demons we can absorb before returning the core to hell for the demon''s rebirth"


    "This... Do you devour demonic energy to increase your powers?" Emery asked dumbfounded. This was new information, even in the original Bishop Darcy''s memoirs, there was no such information.


    "Well, that''s only known to our species. Demons can devour Mana and the mind power of mortals, we can absorb the demonic energy that is the refinement of this mana and the mind power that demons feed on." Azarphy said as if was nothing special.


    "Do all angels do this?"


    "Only the weakest. When it reaches Archon level we can feed ourselves by the sacred laws of the world. In case you ask an Archangel is superior there is an Archon, so I don''t need to absorb demonic energy, on the other hand, demonic energy has no negative effect on me"


    Azarphy explained finding Emery''s glimmer of curiosity funny, he expected fear or disgust from the human, after all, the church had a purity belief about angels, but seeing those curious eyes, he felt something stir inside him.


    "So angels can hunt demons freely?" Emery asked a little fearfully for Bao and Arabeth.


    "Don''t worry, with me around which angel will approach you and the others?" Azarphy, who was supposed to keep cool and distant, was suddenly comforting the weak and strange human. Being very territorial, as if he were going to let the interesting human attract more birds and butterflies.


    He would crush them all if they dared cross the line!


    "Is it normal for angels to come to the human world to hunt demons?" Emery insisted on this point, as this was all weird.


    "Not exactly, mind you, there is a reason for angels to contract with humans like the Celestial Summoners, since it is an assumption that these Summoners are hunting and eliminating evil, that the church of light has established to be demons, which can strengthen the summoned angel"


    "The church of light established... You speak as if other beliefs don''t do the same..." Emery was confused, as many Earth religions condemned demons, which took many forms.


    "Each religion fights something, the Church of Light fights demons, for example, there is a church that believes that angels are the cursed beings or that spirits are the evil ones that must be eliminated" Azarphy explained with some sarcasm in his voice.


    The human dimension beings were totally deceived by the gods to hunt and strengthen their soldiers in the name of fighting a great evil, there was no way Azarphy could not look down on the human dimension beings, they were too silly and easily controlled.


    "So, angels don''t fight demons, they devour demons?" Emery asked feeling cheated for having such a silly belief about good and evil.


    "Yes, something on that level. You asked if it was normal for a random angel to hunt demons... Without a Celestial Summoner, no, that''s not normal. There are rules that we have to follow and humans also have to follow some rules. One of them is not to open any dimensional gate, as it could get out of hand and break our truce contract... In addition to causing an imbalance in the human world"


    "So... If we open a portal to hell we''re breaking the rules and then the angels can hunt without being guilty?" Emery asked suspicious of these rules and the coincidence between a portal to hell opening and the angels hunting the little demons freely.


    "It''s not that simple, after all, one thing has nothing to do with the other. The rules for humans must not interfere with keeping the rules for us. The biggest problem is me��" Azarphy explained in a few words that he did not feel the presence of these angels and their distrust of some human in possession of a divine item to cover up this illegal hunting of demons.


    "But what about the Lord of Plagues? Is this because of what I asked Bao?" Emery was a little anxious and guilty about all the fuss.


    "Lord of Plagues only used your childish attack to cover up demonic possessions and plunder more powerful souls, but he was already strengthened and ready since the success of the pandemic that claimed many lives and contaminated many souls, he is at the height of power now Azarphy unwittingly had a softer tone as he spoke, as if he wanted to console the human fool who thought he was guilty of possessions and dangerous demons prowling the once sacred ground.


    "But what does he want to plunder souls for?" Emery was confused, as the Plague Lord must have been powerful as a result of the pandemic.


    "He must be feeding a higher-level demonic relic with souls more powerful than the common people he''s claimed the lives of," Azarphy said explaining the low-level demonic relic they found in the possession of a corrupt Holy Knight.


    "Naill has one of the keys to opening a portal to paradise�� Azarphy, I''m thinking this is connecting to a bigger and more dangerous plan, I just can''t imagine what the purpose of it all is. Those investigators from the church in the capital... Does any of them have one of the keys?" Emery asked and exposed his suspicions.


    He realized that his and Bao''s prank had been used to create a bigger mess and that reinforcements would have to be called from the capital.


    "I was thinking something similar, except for the investigators who were originally coming to investigate the death of that old priest. A new unit of Holy Knights has been added to help organize the abbey. They may have the key or just serve as a meal for the demonic relic of the Lord of Plagues."


    "Old Father... Father Lattanzio, his death was unusual, even in the original plot his death was under suspicion, but it was suppressed by the powers of Abbey Matteo, who didn''t want a suicide priest scandal" Emery muttered to himself indeed, his mind was in chaos, but little by little things were getting organized in his mind.


    "The demon portal was already open to small demons... And the circle that allowed Arabeth to pass through the demon portal without major hindrance was completed by Giovanni indirectly... So..."


    "The old priest''s eyes were gouged out and he died smiling, which could indicate he was drugged... Depending on the drug, it may leave the corpse a different color after a few days of death." Azarphy helped Emery complement his thoughts.


    "Could the eyes be some kind of key? Or was it the work of the Lord of Plagues?" Emery again speculated some more.


    "However, if the cause of death is poisoning then it could be human work, but this human could be a priest of the Lord of the Plagues or someone even more dangerous and who is hiding who wants a key to the portal of paradise" Azarphy also entered the speculative mode.


    "But we don''t know if it''s a gate key to paradise... I think we should look at Father Lattanzio''s body to check the fact of the poisoning... The worst thing will be to meet the priest''s eyes"


    "And we should check the key that Naill has. That way we will be able to know what the key is... If it is an item or is it part of a body, as we suspect in the case of the old priest"


    "Ah, the plot is more difficult!" Emery grumbled when he was forced to work detective to figure out how the new plot would develop.


    Azarphy for some reason had hidden about the mysterious item that was in Giovanni''s hands and about the strong performance in magic that he had been fighting against people with demonic possessions.


    If you asked why Azarphy would reply that he would be probing Giovanni and what his purpose is in hiding Emery''s power.


    He was also curious if Emery would realize on his own what Giovanni was keeping from him.

 Chapter 102 - The Strength Of The Plot

    While Emery waits for Arabeth to come to consciousness, in the late Father Sarami''s room, the place where the fireplace stood as the new portal to hell in Matteo Abbey. At this moment the fireplace starts to burn by itself, with a strange green fire.


    A misshapen figure comes out of the green fire, he looked like the legendary Qilins only he was walking on two legs. An ominous vibe resonated in the room making the sparse furniture shake.


    "I lost 30% of my powers just entering the human dimension" the Qilin muttered in displeasure, he moved his strong shoulders as if he felt some weight on his body that made him uncomfortable.


    "If I turn human, should I lose another 40% of my powers?" The Qilin thought for a moment, but then discarded the idea, he wouldn''t change into human form anyway.


    Humans or human-sized beings were all weak little insects, he as a Grand Marquis serving the Envy Emperor would not want to assume a weak and feeble form.


    The great marquis looked around and was a little surprised at the location of the new portal to hell, after all, it wasn''t every day that a portal to hell would be located in an Abbey of the god of Light.


    On the other hand, Arabeth who was previously sleeping gets up with a strange feeling. He could feel a great power resonate beneath the Duke of Hell, but it was stronger than he.


    Arabeth was a Marquis, but there was the Grand Marqueses above him and then the Dukes. However, crossing to the human dimension would drastically diminish a demon''s powers, as the human dimension suppressed the foreign races.


    Demons above Dukes should not pass through the portal, as the human dimension begins a process of rejection from foreign races, which causes great harm to the soul.


    Marquises like Arabeth would lose 20% of their strength when entering the human dimension and another 20% if they took the form of a local race. Of course, by taking the form of a local race, the demon would also feel less suppression and could defend itself from sacred energy or natural energy, which were harmful or nearly fatal to demons, so they would take less damage.


    That''s why the wars between angels and demons can only happen in the human dimension, so they would have "equality" at the time of battle.


    For the Grand Marqueses, the penalty was increased and they could only exert 30% strength, whereas the Dukes only exerted 20% strength. Of course, even with these percentages of strength these demons could obliterate a small town or throw a large imperial capital into chaos.


    "Arabeth?" Emery''s voice woke Arabeth from his thoughts. Of course, his skin was standing on end, signaling that there was a very dangerous being now in the Abbey.


    "Hehe, a great marquis dares to spread his energy so blatantly" Azarphy laughs in a sarcastic way. He thought the demons were getting bolder and bolder. Azarphy''s sacred energy glowed and gently covered Emery''s body, making the human feel more comfortable.


    "What did you say? A Marquis?" Emery asked incredulously and was shocked.


    Wasn''t it too much of a coincidence that he and Azarphy were talking about more demons from the Hellgate and that Giovanni could choose any one of them, then suddenly a marquis appears in the next few minutes?


    "It''s not a Marquis. It is a Grand Marquis, they are superior to the Marqueses as they command a greater legion of demons" said Azarphy with indifference. In the eyes of a big BOSS like Azarphy, he didn''t care for small fish that were below the Demon Emperors.


    Emery was once again surprised and after a short while, he sighed in resignation, feeling a huge weight on his back.


    The plot had managed to bring another powerful demon into this world, eventually, that demon would form bonds with Giovanni. Even though this could be a coincidence, Emery didn''t think so.


    They were still within the week when Giovanni would be beaten and bound to a powerful demon. Wasn''t it too much of a coincidence that Emery had become master of Arabeth (Marquis) and sometime later a Grand Marquis would emerge to cover the ML''s absence?


    Also, in the original plot, there was no great marquis, but now something like that has come out of nowhere.


    "Oh, from your expression, do you seem to know something, Arabeth?" Azarphy''s voice sounded a little amused.


    Emery glanced at Arabeth who didn''t look cocky as usual but looked rather disgusted and with a look of disgust.


    "This is Forneus, he is the Grand Marquis who serves the Emperor Envy," Arabeth said in a detached way, which showed that their relationship was quite bad.


    "Oh, as I recall, the Emperor of Lust and the Emperor of Envy are mortal enemies," Azarphy commented very lightly, earning a sharp look from Arabeth.


    Emery was curious, so Azarphy explained to him some of the rivalries within hell. Hellish emperors had their own territories and a well-established hierarchy, of course, that emperors could fight for more land or more enslaved souls.


    "Anyway, Satan favors Emperor Lust much more, which makes Emperor Envy with a lot of resentment. Therefore, the followers and descendants of Emperor Envy always get into a fight with the followers and descendants of Emperor Lust. They compete in everything from strength rankings to the number of souls captured from other worlds"


    "Forneus and I are from the same year of birth. We were always compared. My father is Emperor Lust, but Forneus is just the son of a follower of Emperor Envy. By very radical means, Forneus became a Great Demon, and doing external work for Emperor Envy he got the title of Grand Marquis, but his fighting power is still inferior to mine. Only he has more soldiers on his hands," Arabeth said grimly as she glanced at Emery.


    Arabeth briefly explained that the powers of the nobles also depended on their followers, knights, soldiers, and mages, all very similar to some human hierarchies. The greater the military power of a demon, the greater its own status.


    "Even having an army bigger than his, is Forneus still weaker in a single battle?" Emery asked curiously. In his heart of hearts, he knew Arabeth had to be stronger, after all, he was the ML of a Dark BL world; he couldn''t be weak.


    "There''s still a big difference between being the son of a Demon Emperor and just being a follower," Azarphy said with a bit of sarcasm. Arabeth can only nod in confirmation.


    "So what did this big demon come here for?" Emery questioned Arabeth.


    "How will I know? He could have come to do anything��" Arabeth began to say sullenly.


    "The important thing is to know if he came on his own or at the behest of the Emperor Envy." Azarphy interrupted Arabeth, returning to the main question.


    "As long as he doesn''t interfere with us, I don''t think we need to pay attention to him," Emery said after a little thought. He was not a good person, despite having helped Giovanni. He was still weak and ignorant, how was he going to face a Grand Marquis?


    Besides, if this Forneus had come with a quest from the demon emperor, Emery didn''t want to get involved in anything even more complicated. The plot that seemed to want to force him and Giovanni to remain imprisoned at the Abbey Matteo until the end of the seven days was enough.


    Of course, there is the possibility that Forneus will join Giovanni, but when the time came, Emery would act accordingly.


    "That''s nice. I would have been worried if you wanted to mess with this demon. You already have a little dog and now a little cat, you don''t need more," Azarphy said full of sarcasm, but his tone was like he was enjoying himself.


    Emery thought anything was fun for this big BOSS, as long as someone was unhappy. In that case, Arabeth was the unfortunate person in the round.


    "Human, are you really going to explain Arabeth to that person?" Azarphy asked after seeing Arabeth putting on some of Emery''s clothes. Now that Arabeth was in human form, he couldn''t walk around naked.


    "If I don''t speak, how am I going to explain Arabeth''s existence?"


    "I can keep it invisible if that''s the problem"


    Emery was silent for a moment, considering what Azarphy had said, before nodding, only to look at Arabeth.


    "What do you think? I don''t want to explain anything to Giovanni yet. I feel there is something odd about him." Emery made his opinion and distrust of the young novice very clear.


    "What do you suspect?" Arabeth asked curiously.


    "Even if I said you might not believe me. Besides, it''s nothing too serious. If that''s what I''m thinking, then I don''t have to worry about this Forneus guy or the path Giovanni chooses for himself, but..."


    Emery stopped talking, he didn''t want to talk too much about it either.. He thought that if that was the hypothesis he thought, then he wouldn''t have to worry about the Great Demon Marquis or the plot.

 Chapter 103 - Problematic Character

    Arabeth and Azarphy realized that Emery didn''t want to talk about it anymore, although they were curious they let the subject drop.


    Of course, Azarphy read Emery''s mind, but he was also confused by the crazy assumptions the human was conjecturing and he thought a good part of them was Emery''s excessive imagination.


    Does the weak human have a split personality? Okay, it''s possible but unlikely. A split personality shows different characteristics in the soul, which Azarphy could see.


    However, Giovanni still has his soul intact.


    Rebirth is not possible by the laws of the human dimension. Because that would require going back in time, then breaking time and space. Azarphy would have noticed if something similar had happened. Furthermore, if there were rebirth then parallel worlds would not exist, if someone was reborn they would not be reborn in the same timeline but in a parallel world, with the luck that there was a "vacant body" for the soul to be reborn.


    A soul fragment from a parallel dimension is now inside Giovanni''s body or fragments from a far-future were somehow sent to the human''s soul... These theories were even more absurd.


    However, Azarphy was more inclined to believe that Giovanni had such a legendary item which is the fragment of a soul. According to the spirit of light, Anael, this was the most possible theory, albeit absurd.


    Azarphy was watching Giovanni more closely thanks to such a legendary object and wanted to know the reason for throwing the innocent to Emery.


    In case both Azarphy and Emery are right, Giovanni now has a legendary item, but he also has something similar to split personality and there was even something similar to rebirth.


    Of course, it will take them a while to unravel this mystery.


    In the end, Azarphy and Arabeth would remain invisible and observe things from afar.


    Emery with a clearer mind went back to his room, it was already past lunchtime, he touched his flat stomach and felt quite hungry, he was slightly worried that Giovanni was also hungry or worse than the young novice had gone to adventure outside the bedroom.


    "Do I still have to feed this Naill guy?" Emery thought suddenly. He left his room and went straight to the room where Naill was.


    Emery intended to leave the food there and talk briefly with Naill so as not to frighten the young man with the whole situation. Unfortunately, there was no way the boy could not be scared after all.


    "Bishop Darcy?" Naill asked a little shakily, his brown eyes were a little wet, his hair also looked wet, the young man''s face was reddened and his lips pale to violet.


    "Is it so cold around here?" Emery asked felt the frigid air in the room, he noted that the lights were off, the curtains drawn and the fireplace not crackling.


    "Arabeth" Emery called the thought. The fireplace needed some charcoal as it was also a magic item that only needed a little fuel to burn, whether wood or charcoal.


    Of course, being a low-quality magic item I still needed something to burn. A higher-level item only needs to be fed a little mana at a time.


    Azarphy turned on the lights which made Naill''s image become even smaller inside the big dusty room, he looked a little ill.


    "Clean" Emery said holding up his hand and the MANA even stronger than he had previously handled emerged in a colorful light from his fingers and spread across the room.


    Naill who had his vision getting a little blurry little by little felt a little sick, he didn''t know if it was the dawn adventure or if it was because of the horrible weather that he had to go through the musty and dusty room.


    However, seeing Bishop Darcy arrive literally scattering light and cleaning the room was something very magical and no one would believe the bishop''s kindness if he told his classmates.


    Bishop Darcy''s fame was quite notorious for how much he despises those who are inferior to him and how arrogant he was enough not to even go to the cafeteria to eat with others.


    Well, Naill couldn''t think about it anymore and let himself sit on the bed, now cleaner, he felt quite cold and his limbs were shaking, he wanted to show himself more polite to Bishop Darcy, but his body didn''t respond to his commands.


    "No need to fight sleep, I''ll take care of everything for now�� You can rest." Emery helped Naill to lie down and covered him with a warm blanket.


    Naill struggled a bit until he felt his head caressed and like a child who has been soothed by his parents, he finally fell asleep with heavy breathing.


    Emery used the energy of nature to probe Naill''s body to discover powerful sacred energy that was severing the chakra veins and causing the nerves to spasm.


    "Azarphy?"


    "I just used my powers to heal him, when I left him here everything was fine" Azarphy spoke up and denied any involvement with the situation.


    "Where is this Anael?" Emery questioned as he used the energy of nature to heal the chakra channels while guiding the sacred energy to circulate more gently through the body until he gathered the sacred energy in Naill''s heart.


    A small flower appeared in that space that holds the sacred energy, of course, that was Emery''s visual image of the sacred energy that permeated the heart of the weak novice.


    The next step was for him to heal the weak nerves and restore everything to its proper place, Emery even helped to strengthen Naill''s body with the energy of nature, but how did he know how to do that?


    Emery was surprised by this new knowledge that was in his mind, but when he tried to investigate where that knowledge came from, he felt a pain in the back of his neck and the doubt seemed to have been swept under the mental rug.


    Naill''s appearance became much better, he now breathed softly and had a more relaxed expression.


    "He should sleep for a while," Emery said getting up only to see a man with almost transparent white skin, long platinum blond hair, and gray iris eyes with a bright white pupil tied around his neck with a golden luminous rope.


    The man was very handsome with delicate features and full lips with a deep shade of pink, but his expression looked distorted and fearful which greatly diminished the beauty of his face.


    "Is this Anael?" Emery asked Azarphy, the man looked at him coldly and disdainfully, only for the rope to send out a shock wave that made him shiver.


    "Yes, the fault of the weak human being like this is his"


    "What did he do?"


    "He tried to steal the portal key to paradise. As we suspected the keys really are parts of the guardians'' bodies, in Naill''s case the key is in the heart"


    Anael disloyally tried to get the key, but he couldn''t kill Naill directly, so he overloaded the human''s body with his power of light, luckily with the blessing and healing that Azarphy had given Naill the power of light alone. strengthened the sacred power in the body of the young novice.


    However, Naill''s body that did not undergo the refinement of the church''s blessing could not handle so much sacred energy in his body that it caused him to become ill.


    "So what are we going to do with it?" Emery asked nonchalantly. He generally behaved in a kinder and more understanding way, he came from a modern world and was highly educated, but when it came to heartless beings who want to kill young innocents he wasn''t that good.


    Anael was also not helping by behaving disdainfully toward Emery, but it was inevitable that a spirit with such high pride would disdain a human.


    Emery saw Anael barking something at Azarphy but in a language unknown to him.


    "What is he saying?" Emery asked not caring about the cold look Anael received.


    "He''s saying that a high status being like me is a shame to be with a person like you and that I should get rid of worms like you," Azarphy said very calmly, but he felt irritated, after all, he chose to be around of Emery, so he had chosen poorly who he interacted with?


    So he was inferior to the little spirit of light?


    Don''t play with him!


    Azarphy watched Emery''s silence and was curious again as the bishop''s expression didn''t change anything, he looked as calm and distant as ever, what was Emery thinking?


    On the other hand, Father Rutger was in front of the novices'' dormitory, at that moment there was little movement as the novices were still reorganizing the mess left by the night battle and there were people missing, bodies to be taken away and analyzed by the abbey doctors.


    So the novices were very busy after lunch, so there weren''t many people around. Those around greeted Father Rutger with fear in their hearts.


    There had been nasty rumors circulating for two days about how Father Rutger assaulted a novice and how Bishop Darcy had also taken the same novice to his room, which sparked even more terrible gossip about the two clerics.


    "Hello brother, do you know where brother Giovanni is now?" Rutger asked very softly as if he was really a good person, pairing that with his good looks made it a little easier for the few novices to feel less fearful, but caution was in the eyes of each of them still.


    "Father Rutger, Brother Giovanni hasn''t been back for three or four days," replied the novice, a little braver than his colleagues.


    "Has he not been going to classes? And to work?" Rutger inquired some more.. The rage building inside him, he well knew that bitch was offering herself at that moment to Bishop Darcy.

 Chapter 104 - The Plot Actors Are Moving

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he felt and with that, he already imagined the punishments he would give Giovanni as soon as he got his hands on him again.


    "As he is accompanying Bishop Darcy, the teachers said it was a golden opportunity and dismissed Brother Giovanni from the classes while Bishop Darcy is responsible for him" the same novice replied with a little jealousy in his eyes, he also wanted one. strong patron like Giovanni, of course, it was only for a few seconds until he remembered what poor Giovanni had to go through before, he then suppressed any jealousy or envy, as that kind of pain he preferred not to have.


    What made the novice shut up realizing that he was facing a priest who abused the novices in such a cruel way. He briefly prayed that the God of Light would protect him from people like Rutger.


    "The head of the kitchen work said something similar... There are even comments that Bishop Darcy is going to take Giovanni away" another novice commented putting on some of the gossips he heard while working.


    Of course, the matter with Giovanni''s teachers was settled by Louis, as Emery wouldn''t have thought of these details. Fortunately, the butler was very competent..


    Rutger''s face quickly changed to an angry look and his face turned a little malevolent, the novices shuddered, luckily the priest in charge of the novices appeared and made the novices go to work.


    "Brother Rutger, what brings a noble exorcist here?" the priest asked humbly, he was one of the rare priests at Matteo Abbey who was truly kind and really respected everyone from novices to common people, treating everyone well.


    This slightly irritated Rutger, as he liked being treated differently and being "adored" by others, he even wondered if the so famous Bishop Darcy would receive such simple-minded treatment from this priest.


    Yes, Rutger''s obsession with Giovanni was spreading to Bishop Darcy, even though Rutger wasn''t aware of it.


    "Brother Pietro, I just came looking for my new prot��g��," Rutger said, returning to a calm, dignified face.


    "Your new prot��g��?"


    "Yes, Brother Giovanni is my new prot��g��"


    "Did Brother Rutger bring the administration papers? Brother Rutger knows that the novices who have patrons have to pay all of the prot��g��''s living costs and inform his parents about it." Father Pietro looked placidly at Rutger, he had heard what will happen in the kitchen, everyone in the abbey already knew what happened, of course, they didn''t know if it was just a malicious rumor to hurt Father Rutger''s image and throw Giovanni''s purity in the mud because he had been taken away by Bishop Darcy, or if it was true that that horrible event had occurred home God''s.


    "That... With the administration busy, it was not possible to formally conclude the order..."


    "Brother Rutger, I have to ask then that you refrain from coming to the novices'' wing without the requirement... Also, Brother Rutger, I want to advise you not to mess with Brother Giovanni anymore since Bishop Darcy seems to have taken a "taste" for the young person"


    Father Pietro was very emphatic in the "like" since in his opinion Bishop Darcy would be a better patron, besides, whether it was gossip or not, Bishop Darcy''s arrogance was known, if Rutger were to touch this hornet''s nest it could harm a lot of people.


    "You!" Rutger suddenly raised his voice and his body shook slightly with anger.


    "Just a friendly warning, Brother Rutger" Father Pietro was no less courteous than before, which angered Rutger even more.


    "That doesn''t concern you, Brother Pietro. I''ve already talked to management, as soon as things calm down I''ll be Giovanni''s patron"


    "If that''s what you say, Brother Rutger" Father Pietro said politely asking Father Rutger to withdraw from the novices'' ward.


    "When he appears again, then tell him that we will meet soon and that he will receive an even more ''exquisite'' education for letting himself be carried away by ambition"


    Father Rutger left that last threat before he left, Father Pietro only confirmed with the other man''s words that the gossip was true and that Rutger was one of those hateful priests who don''t know how to respect human life.


    Father Pietro offered a brief prayer for Giovanni and that the God of Light would protect him from Father Rutger''s clutches.


    On the other hand, in the morgue, four novices and two medical priests were looking at the corpses of a few priests and holy knights who had fallen in yesterday''s clash.


    What was supposed to be a fun distraction turned out to be perfect camouflage for a very dangerous demon who served no emperor or god, just his own selfishness and his own desires.


    Apparently, that''s what it looks like.


    In total there were five priests and three holy knights who were found in circumstances suspicious of death, even for a demonic attack like that.


    "Brother Yago, what shall we do now?" one of the novices asked at the door where the chubby young Father Yago Fiore was keeping a watchful eye along with the future Paladin Giuliani Rossi.


    "You two can go meet Father Pietro with this role releasing you from your duties.


    Now the two of you will stay here with us in case we need to order anything for the exams. Brother Mario and Brother Aldo must not comment on what they saw if anyone other than Abbot Eurico asks about the dead. We don''t want to panic the abbey"


    Yago said calmly and with his chubby cherub face, it made both Mario and Aldo not feel pressured which made them trust the gentle priest''s words.


    "Fabio and Claudio, you should go back inside to help the two doctors... Don''t make those animated faces, the others will think you like to mess with corpses if you see them like that" Father Yago warned the two young men who seemed too excited.


    "Leave them, there is no one but us here. They dream of being doctors so they can come back to their village at some point to help," Giuliani said as he closed the door after the two 17-year-old novices walked through the door.


    "I know, that''s why I let them accompany the doctors inside," Yago said, pouting as if he''d been wronged.


    Giuliani took Yago''s hand and patted it, the two men exchanged warm glances and released their hands.


    "When are you going to the capital to take the test?" Yago asked suddenly feeling a little sad.


    "With everything going on�� I think after the investigation team determines the cause of death of Father Lattanzio" Giuliani also felt a little sad to leave his lover behind for a brief moment, but it would only be a few months before he did. be able to return to the Abbey Matteo.


    "Old Lattanzio''s death is really weird. I thought that old man was immortal or something like that," Yago said playfully with some longing.


    "Yes, Father Lattanzio was a good priest��always giving us snacks when we came out of punishments," Giuliani said with nostalgia as well.


    "It reminds me of that time a very sadistic priest was trying to punish us with hours kneeling on corn kernels, so Father Lattanzio made a scandal saying the kernels were his sacred popcorn�� Pfft�� the other priests fled of such shame and forgot the punishment"


    Yago said with a laugh, he felt sad at the death of such a good person, when he had returned from his last mission to complete his priesthood degree the old man had already been found dead.


    On the other hand, in Abbot Eurico''s office, a luminous being with large white feathered wings and long white hair stood before the abbot with an impatient look.


    "Fortunately your blindness had spared me from hiding in a degrading way. So, is everything ready for hunting?" the luminous being I ask the abbot.


    "By sacrificing a few lives we managed to summon a Great Marques Demon" the abbot spoke calmly.


    "That''s great when night falls once more my brothers and I will go hunting" the luminous being said with a smile that the abbot didn''t see due to his natural blindness.


    "Remember to keep your promise"


    "Arrogant human! Unlike you lesser race, we angels keep our promises!" the luminous being said with an evident disdain in his voice.


    "I hope so," the abbot said, not caring about the tone of the luminous being.


    "However, did you prepare the sacrifices so that you could bring someone from the infernal prison? Above all, a being so hateful that even Satan and the God of Light sealed him, never to be freed again... The sacrifice has to be very generous"


    "Yes, I have everything prepared. The sacrifices come from the capital" the abbot said with a distorted smile and his blind eyes looked like billiards in a strange way.


    In a county not so far from Matteo Abbey, a young man ran desperately, his long shaggy hair an unnatural shade of pink that was littered with leaves and a few small twigs. The green eyes like crystal agate gazed fearfully around, the ebony skin glistened with sweat, and the young man''s slender body was lightly cut from the desperate run.


    His long ears listened to every noise, there were many small animals and many insects at that time of the afternoon the alpine sun came in very gently through the dense trees providing a spectacle of colors between golden yellow and magenta red as if he were in another world, if not the terrible situation, he could be admiring the surroundings beautiful as a fairy tale.


    The barking of the dogs made the delicate young-looking man despair and run once more until he found a barrier blocking his entrance.


    "God of Nature let me in and take refuge! Please, listen to my request! " the young man prayed desperately, then a green ray of light shone on the lower part of the lawn, just then the young man saw a kind of natural tunnel that allowed him to crawl under the earth.


    The young man thanked him in prayer and escaped through the tunnel that disappeared just before the young man''s tormentors arrived.

 Chapter 105 - Anael Was Deceived

    Back in the room with Emery and Azarphy, Anael trembled in chains and waiting for a miserable human to decide his fate, which was very humiliating.


    "So what are you going to decide?" Azarphy asked once again drawing Emery''s attention.


    "You shouldn''t be thinking about his punishment, but are you thinking about food?" Azarphy said incredulously through mental power.


    "What can I do if I''m hungry?" Emery said with a shrug as if Anael''s question was small.


    "Then what you will do?"


    "Is there a way to seal Anael for now? I want to have coffee with Giovanni and go talk to Abbot about him. I want to keep everything clean and legal... Besides, would it be nice to know where the Grand Marquis is?" Emery said several things he had to do in one afternoon, he already wanted to go back to bed and pretend nothing was happening. But the last time he "slept" too much it felt like the world was ending..


    "Why? You didn''t want to meet that little marquis sooner��" Azarphy questioned worried as he might be another dog and cat Emery would adopt.


    "Aren''t you too worried?" Emery replied with some boldness, he didn''t understand Azarphy''s concern, just as Azarphy couldn''t understand Emery''s urgency to give Giovanni a new "golden finger".


    "I just��forget it. I''m going to seal Anael in this little stone and then you can decide what you want to do with him." Azarphy was silent before answering.


    He had no answer for his selfishness and the new desire he felt to have exclusively Emery''s attention.


    It was very embarrassing for a being like him!


    "Don''t worry too much, I just want to see if this Forneus guy is good enough to be Giovanni''s subordinate... I''m not a demon collector if that''s what you''re thinking" Emery said almost apologetically to the strange Azarphy .


    For some reason unknown to Azarphy, it made him happier and more relieved, but he would never admit to feeling that way to anyone.


    "Wait... No need to seal me... I can be of help" Anael asked when a dark green colored stone with a "prison" rune appeared before his eyes.


    "Oh... How to try to kill a helpless young boy?" Emery asked sarcastically and looked indifferently at the fair-haired man who knelt on the floor.


    "No, no, I swear to God Daren!" Anael begged. Being sealed with an unknown fate was the worst for a spirit that has a long life, he could well be forgotten on this little rock for eternity.


    "Um��I''m out of manpower to keep Naill and Giovanni safe��Bao doesn''t seem like enough given the circumstances you''ve told me." Emery said to Azarphy with a soft look, almost saying:


    "Let''s make him our servant!"


    Emery thought this aloud which made Azarphy smile, he liked the practical way the humans thought.


    "Okay", Azarphy agreed and took out another stone but black and shaped like a star, the silver chain gleamed with small inlaid runes, the star had a large rune with the word "slave".


    "That..." Anael said with some difficulty, but before finishing any protest sentence the chain was already around his neck and he felt a great weight in his soul.


    He was now a slave!


    Emery left the room accompanied by Azarphy and Arabeth, Anael stayed to truly care for Naill with the punishment of being sealed forever if he made any mistake.


    When he left the room he saw two priests hanging around his bedroom door, they looked visibly nervous.


    What did they want?


    "What are you doing?" Emery''s voice rang out in the hallway and startled the two priests, who had big eyes as they aimed at Bishop Darcy who was taller than them.


    They forced themselves to calm down and smiled politely at the Bishop who was walking in his pale robes, the crest of the church embroidered with gold and silver threads and a few diamonds and soft sapphires, which made a garment that should have exuded very striking. simplicity as clerics who followed the God of Light.


    The two priests quickly looked away from the flashy crest and they looked into Bishop Darcy''s dark blue eyes, they still felt nervous. Bishop Darcy''s reputation was not one of the best when he dealt with people who were of lesser status than himself.


    "The Abbot wants to speak to your excellency," said one of the priests after staring at Emery for almost a long minute. In the end, the two priests were Abbot Eurico''s errand boys.


    "That''s good, I''d like to talk to brother Eurico too" Emery said with an apathetic face. He who had difficulty expressing himself kept his face serious and with an indifferent aura, almost arrogantly. However, his polite words made the priests not so nervous around him.


    "We came here to accompany Your Excellency," the second priest said to Bishop Darcy.


    "Okay, I just need to get a few things from the bedroom. You can wait for me downstairs"


    The two priests agreed with Bishop Darcy, furthermore, they preferred to be on the ground floor where the Holy Knights were making their rounds. Unfortunately, the rain fell again, the sun was still there, but the weather suddenly turned gloomy. The corridor that was being lit by the weak autumn sun looked a little desolate and frightening to the priests, and the breeze that brought the light drizzle left them shivering with cold.


    Emery entered the room as soon as he saw the priests descend the stairs to the second floor. When he entered the room, Giovanni was still sleeping and the little dog Bao was sleeping in the armchair too.


    Bao had his chubby furry belly turned up, of course, Emery couldn''t resist and went to mess around with the fluffy puppy. He had even forgotten that this was a dangerous Manticore, now he only saw a small, obedient dog.


    Bao: >_< *being grabbed*


    Emery: u_u *rubbing face in hairy belly seriously*


    Bao: Whatever makes you happy, Master... QAQ


    Arabeth and Azarphy stayed outside the room invisible to humans, they were more interested in following the trail of the Grand Marquess Forneus with his supernatural powers.


    After disturbing Bao enough, Emery approached the bed and sat down next to the sleeping Giovanni, he ruffled the short brown hair of the young man who looked very helpless sleeping soundly. Emery had a deep look in his eyes as he stared into the novice''s unprotected face, the thoughts running through his mind were complicated and for some reason he wished he could see through this innocent face that was sleeping peacefully.


    After a few minutes, Emery takes Giovanni''s shoulder and shakes a little to wake the novice. It takes a while, but Giovanni has finally woken up, he scratches his eyes and stretches, his cheeks are a little pink and one side has crumpled marks from the sheet.


    Emery pinches his rosy cheek making Giovanni wake up for good, he blinks his pretty clear eyes at Bishop Darcy.


    "Time to get up to eat, it''s pretty late" Emery said kissing Giovanni''s forehead, he got up from the bed and went to the table. Giovanni blinks a little and his ears turn red, he wasn''t used to being treated so intimately.


    In a few minutes there was a delicious breakfast consisting of meat dishes, breads, fruits and cakes, of course, it was almost a brunch. There was water and low-alcohol red wine on the table. Wine was widely used on any occasion, both this and beer were heavily marketed as water at this historic time was not considered safe to drink unless the family had a family magician or priest who could purify the water.


    In more developed cities the mayors and nobles had the magicians to purify the water for the residents in exchange for taxes. Unfortunately, large and medium-sized cities were not many in the Kingdom of Dawn and the common people of small towns and villages could only drink contaminated water or water from an alternative source such as rivers, lakes, ponds, the same ones that can be used to throw waste, do fishing activities and wash the game.


    Fortunately, the development of fermented beverages is quite advanced at this time, with wine and beer being the two main sources of beverage for everyone, even children drinking one of these beverages.


    Of course, the water that the son of an Archduke has access to is of the highest quality, and it cannot be compared to the contaminated water that ordinary people and low-status nobles consume.


    Giovanni had already taken care of his needs and washed his face and mouth. Everything with magic was very simple, only temple fools who denied themselves the ease of life. Using the excuse of material detachment and a simple life, of course, if no one looks at the amount of hidden wealth of each one of these hypocrites.


    Giovanni felt his body sore because of the power Yani used at dawn, his body was feeling pain because of the veins running the MANA were widening because of the continued use of advanced magic that the Warlock made using his weak body.


    "Are you okay?" Emery asked seeing his pale face and red cheeks he didn''t look well. He hadn''t noticed this before, although it''s not his fault after all when Yani and Giovanni are in the space of the soul fragment that leaves the body in suspended animation.


    However, now that Giovanni had regained his body he could feel the effects of the earlier battle.


    "I''m fine, I''m just really hungry," Giovanni said stepping away from Bishop Darcy. He thought the Bishop should already know about his "powers" thanks to the mighty angel who helped him.

 Chapter 106 - Dont Run Around, Okay?

    R+13


    Giovanni didn''t know how Emery would react to knowing about this, but he recoiled in fear that the Bishop''s attitude towards him would change and that he would become something that could be used.


    "Calm down I just want to see if your health hasn''t been harmed by the things we did yesterday," Emery said very seriously, but that didn''t make the sentence any less embarrassing.


    Giovanni felt his face get hotter, he looked at Emery only to see the pretty face approach him which made him look surprised and shy.


    Were they going to do "this" now in the middle of the afternoon?


    "You don''t have a fever, let me hold your wrist... Yes, now don''t move" Emery said suddenly pulling his face away and taking Giovanni''s hand.


    The poor novice felt even more embarrassed than he had thought such shameless things just because of the handsome Bishop Darcy''s approach.


    "Your MANA is messed up and your veins are lacing through the MANA... I''ll try to sort this out and heal the wounds... This might take a while, so let''s go to bed and get comfortable to do this quick"


    Giovanni, a little stunned, let himself be taken by Bishop Darcy and sat on the bed, he felt soft and warm energy enter his body and the pain was decreasing little by little.


    The novice returned his gaze to Bishop Darcy''s handsome face, the concentrated face and closed eyes making the bishop seem more approachable, the red hair looking warm under the heat of the magical illuminating items.


    "Alright, how do you feel now?" Emery said opening his eyes and catching Giovanni watching him intently only to then turn away his face which was as red as a bright ripe tomato.


    "I... I''m much better" Giovanni said a little shyly without looking at the bishop.


    "Is something else bothering you? Don''t hold this to yourself. Giovanni?" Emery called, but the young novice was too embarrassed to look in the Bishop''s direction.


    Emery put his hand on the young man''s face which made him start and look at the man who was touching him gently.


    The bishop''s thumb dropped to Giovanni''s full pink lips making a soft caress causing the young man to shiver and his face turning red again, his eyes got slightly moist and he seemed to be shyly anticipating something.


    "Do you understand me, Giovanni? Don''t hide if you''re hurt, okay?" Emery asked having Giovanni''s full attention now.


    Giovanni very slowly nodded his head gently in agreement with the bishop''s request, he was slightly pleased by the man''s concern for him.


    In many years he only had old Lattanzio who cared about him as a human being, but the protection was not that great, just enough for him to survive without being isolated from the world, as the bishop was helping him so he could be free and expand his space.


    Helping him get to a place where he could be whoever he wanted to be wasn''t just anyone who could help with that.


    "I''m glad you agreed"


    Giovanni''s lips were pressed to Emery''s as soon as he finished speaking, heat spread from both their mouths, the bishop''s tongue slid into the novice''s mouth gently and he hugged the young man''s body that looked very fragile in his embrace.


    Giovanni''s body seemed to melt from the heat of the other, he shyly allowed himself to wrap his arms around the man''s neck, taking advantage of that. Emery deepened the kiss and brought the young man to sit on his lap.


    The long kiss ended and soft kisses were spread over Giovanni''s face leaving him even more stunned.


    "I don''t like it when you get hurt and enduring the pain alone," Emery said very softly.


    Emery was well aware that the Giovanni personality featured in the book was one of those people who put up with a lot and remained silent about their own pain and feel as if they feared someone would find out and use it to try to kill him.


    From a certain perspective, Giovanni in the book really had to protect himself as the plot world was too cruel, but he felt worried that the young man would actually guard the wounds and end up in deteriorating health, which wouldn''t be good for anyone.


    "I didn''t mean��" Giovanni tried to say only to be silenced again with a kiss and his body relax and warm in Bishop''s arms.


    "I know, you don''t want to worry me, but I''ll be more worried if you hide your injuries," Emery said softly leaving one more kiss on the young man''s wet lips that made him look a little dazed.


    "Doesn''t he know what happened at dawn?" Giovanni thought suddenly under Emery''s watchful eyes.


    "I didn''t say anything. You humans should understand each other," Azarphy said suddenly in Giovanni''s mind.


    "Why?"


    "Do I need to explain my thoughts to an ignorant human?" Azarphy said with sarcasm and ended the conversation leaving doubts in the hearts of Giovanni and Yani.


    Emery cuddled with Giovanni for a while feeling if the young man''s body was overloaded from yesterday and wondered what happened to the novice''s MANA veins to be so injured.


    Until he felt dizzy for a few moments, reminding him that he hadn''t eaten anything in over 12 hours and that he had expended a lot of his magical powers since Azarphy called him to save Arabeth.


    "I think the food will get cold, let''s eat it" Emery caught Giovanni''s attention by placing a kiss on his forehead and placing him on the bed.


    Giovanni felt strangely saddened by the development as his face turned pink from thinking such impure thoughts in the daylight.


    The two men ate silently, Emery had his thoughts lost and Giovanni glanced at Bishop Darcy''s handsome face once and for all, but the other was so distracted he didn''t notice.


    "Arabeth''s presence has disappeared. There are only three options, he was killed or he was banished to hell or he was sealed somewhere" Yani commented after some time, he had watched the whole pink scene with skepticism, but if Giovanni was happy he hadn''t risk to his life, so he just kept silent.


    Fortunately, with the help of Bishop Darcy, the expansion of the veins through which the MANA went through became thicker and firmer, which would make it easier when he possessed Giovanni''s body in times of need.


    There was a high possibility that Emery was involved in Arabeth''s disappearance, of course, it could also be that the holy knights discovered the demon marquis and banished him to hell.


    The two finished eating and Giovanni used CLEAN to clean the plates, glasses, and silverware. Afterward, Emery put everything in his magic bag and took out some clothes for Giovanni, leaving them on the bed.


    "I have an appointment with Abbot Eurico now. So stay in the bedroom and don''t leave, I''ll leave my guardian with you. You stay here and don''t leave, I''ll order your things and your transfer." Emery repeated twice, he was afraid that if Giovanni left and a calamity happened.


    He was wary of the plot, Arabeth had now officially ceased to be Giovanni''s ML, but the plot had already sent a demon even more capable than Arabeth. Emery was afraid that the force of the plot would lead to Giovanni being arrested and whipped a few hundred times as in the original book.


    Giovanni felt a little guilty about letting Bishop Darcy do things for him. However, it''s not like he had a choice, as there was still Rutger out there and Bishop Caruso who seemed to have joined the priest in tormenting his little life. He''s just the weakest on the food chain. It would be doubtful if Abbot Eurico would even receive Giovanni in his office.


    "You don''t need to look at me like that. I''m just keeping my promise," Emery said pulling Giovanni into his embrace. The young man was paralyzed first, before he felt his face heat up, he was sure to be blushing like a virgin maiden.


    "Is it always going to look like this in red? We''re not strangers, so don''t mind those little things so much." Emery said kissing the corner of Giovanni''s slightly pink lips.


    Of course, Giovanni became much shyer and even his ears turned red. He looked away, not noticing the deep look in Emery''s eyes that stared back at him.


    The fierce kiss took Giovanni by surprise, but he could only submit and let the older man explore his mouth until he moaned with his tongue being sucked. The body that was tense became weak and leaned closer to Emery''s body.


    Giovanni could only moan helplessly as he clutched Bishop Darcy''s clothing as his mouth was plundered and his mind turned to mush and his body went weak with desire. Emery''s hands are long-fingered, the fingers slide through Giovanni''s short, soft hair, in addition to the other hand that holds the young man''s waist tightly.


    Emery looked a little strange and a little too fierce as he bit the soft part of Giovanni''s ear, making the other shiver. His kisses left red marks along his neck, Bishop Darcy''s hands slipped under his loose shirt, groping his waist and making Giovanni a little anxious.


    It looked like Emery and Giovanni were going to exercise in bed again.


    Only for Emery to suddenly stop everything and walk away, he looked at Giovanni who had a pink face and watery eyes, only to kiss one of his eyes causing the other to finally come back to reason.


    "Don''t run around. There are still many holy knights making rounds in the corridors. Stay in the bedroom. I''ll be right back." Emery said stroking Giovanni''s tender face, who blinked a few times a little confused and a little shy.


    Giovanni could only foolishly agree, so Emery helped him to sit up in bed, as his legs were still a little weak.


    The figure of Bishop Darcy disappeared behind the closed bedroom door. Giovanni was still not understanding what had happened.


    "Isn''t that the famous farewell between husband and wife?" Yani asked jokingly, making Giovanni feel even shyer.


    "Who is the husband?!" Giovanni said even more embarrassed, only to hear Yani''s laugh in his mind.


    "You are the only wife in the relationship," Yani said very calmly. Who would believe that a shy fool like Giovanni could be the husband of the relationship?


    Yesterday was concrete proof that Giovanni couldn''t afford to be anyone''s husband.


    Giovanni ignored Yani and went to get dressed, he was going to take advantage that Bishop Darcy had gone out to practice his magic in a practical way in the room.


    Little Bao who from beginning to end still slept. He was still digesting Emery''s demonic energy. Sleeping would be the best to absorb better, of course, a part of his demonic consciousness was probing Giovanni.


    Unfortunately, Bao didn''t know that Giovanni wasn''t supposed to know advanced magic, so even if Giovanni summoned a dragon, the little dog wouldn''t suspect anything.

 Chapter 107 - More Potentially Dangerous Characters

    Emery took over an hour inside the room, yet the two priests on the ground floor of the building were not angry. They had slight smiles on their wrinkled faces; they followed Bishop Darcy down winding corridors to Abbot Eurico''s room.


    It was very good that Emery had a photographic memory, if he needed to run for some reason or needed to go to the abbot''s office at an unconventional time, he wouldn''t be lost.


    Abbot Eurico is a 60-year-old man with the appearance of a 50-year-old man, short blond hair with gray streaks, wrinkles at the corners of his eyes and around his mouth. The abbot''s eyes were almost blind, but no one dared to scoff or take advantage of his deficiency.


    Abbot Eurico was seated in a comfortable high chair, he wore a clean and simple cream-colored tunic, with the church symbols in a sky blue tone, giving a gentle aura to this gentleman who looked like a friendly neighbor or a loving grandfather.


    The true image of the good old man.


    When Emery entered there were two people in the room with Abbot Eurico. Abbot Eurico''s room was on the ground floor of the building of consecrated arms or anointed by the holy light of God. The building had two large floors, a testing room, and a small forge; and a training area for new priests and knights..


    Abbot Eurico''s office was opposite the office of the arms administrator, which showed the great importance that the abbot gave to this place. The view from the abbot''s living room overlooked a beautiful garden nearby. There is one of the exits from the abbey that went straight into the dense forest.


    The two guests were men, which was not surprising since women were forbidden to enter the abbey so as not to tempt the men. Perhaps this is why Emery was sent to this isolated abbey soon after rising to fame in the Aurore Empire, they didn''t want Emery to expose himself as a promiscuous person in front of everyone.


    Even though rumors circulated now and then, it was different with the level of fame he achieved from the Aurore Empire, as he was seen as a Saint and a strong fighter for demons.


    If that was the goal�� Well, Emery didn''t make it, luckily Louis wasn''t around to report his lewd activities to the family in the empire.


    Cough! Cough!


    Of course, there is still the matter of the strongest demon fighter, Emery Darcy, having now two demons as his servants now.


    Fortunately, none of this would be known to the common people.


    One of the guests was standing in front of the large pair of office windows, he seemed interested in the colorful landscape that glowed red and yellow, the colors of autumn.


    This man wore a vest that resembled silver scales, which covered from the shoulders to below the hips, and was long-sleeved. There were a few runes carved into the vest, the man wearing a thick chain around his neck that held the symbol of two crossed swords above a shield. The image on the shield was of the sun and moon, which represents the God of Light.


    This man''s hair was coal black and very short, exposing the back of his neck and strong neck. This man''s body was tall and strong, which made Emery feel jealous in his heart. This person''s face wasn''t bad either, he had a scar on the right side of his face, looking like a scary mark on his handsome face, which destroyed this man''s beauty.


    However, the sharp eyes and the bloodlust made it all too frightening, which substituted what would be ugly for something that reeked of danger, which made people avoid looking directly at this man.


    "A Baron-level demon left this mark. There is somewhat sinister energy, which is mistaken for bloodlust. However, it''s just the remaining energy of a highly ranked demon. This human was lucky to have only one scratch," Arabeth commented. in Emery''s mind. Of course, Azarphy and Arabeth were accompanying Bishop Darcy.


    With things as they were, he wouldn''t have left Giovanni alone, but Azarphy said Bao would be enough, and if he couldn''t protect Giovanni, he could warn Arabeth and they would arrive in seconds to help.


    The truth was, Azarphy knew Giovanni could fend for himself, but since he was silent about the adventure they had while Emery slept, he couldn''t say that openly.


    As theoretically the fallen angel had always been direct and honest with him, Emery believed Azarphy''s words.


    The other man was seated in front of Abbot Eurico. This man was handsome too, a classic Western beauty, with blond hair, blue eyes, and a pale face with unremarkable features. This man just had an arrogant aura, typical of someone in power or who was raised among the nobles.


    "Bishop Darcy, thank you for coming," Abbot Eurico said in his soft voice. The two priests, who accompanied Emery, closed the door as they left the room.


    "I called here because our guests wanted to speak with a person as heroic as Your Excellency," Abbot Eurico said still in a warm voice. His opaque eyes looked directly at Emery. Emery felt a shiver on his skin as if Abbot Eurico''s gaze could harm him.


    "This human is not simple. His eyes were blinded by a holy being. Maybe a lower level angel�� or he was forced to see something that is impossible for humans��" Azarphy''s voice rang in Emery''s mind.


    Very quickly a luminous aura covered Emery''s body, that was Azarphy using the sacred energy to repel the Abbot''s pressured gaze.


    After a few seconds the Abbot looked away, he looked thoughtful. He didn''t show any expression that wasn''t kind, but he lowered his gaze. Maybe because he was blind, the people around him didn''t seem to care about it or suspect anything.


    "As Abbot Eurico doesn''t want to introduce us, let me be bold and introduce myself. I''m Father Bianco, I''m the priest in charge of Count Bianco''s lands. I''ve heard a lot about your Excellency and your family It''s an honor to be meeting your Excellency personally," the blond priest said excitedly, he had a smile that gave the impression that he was a very open and friendly person.


    In short, Father Bianco is part of Count Bianco''s family, so he held the position of priest in the largest church in the count''s territory. This showed that this priest had some other purpose for being in Abbot Eurico''s office.


    "This silent person is Levi Mulder, the newly appointed leader of the Holy Knights for the Kingdom of Dawn. He is responsible for this area" Father Bianco said with a gentle smile.


    Levi Mulder had arrived after all the fuss, he was patrolling the surrounding villages and passing through the small town with a small group of horsemen.


    Demons were everywhere and needed to be suppressed from time to time and with the low manpower of the exorcists, some who died in the pandemic others who were sent to more delicate and complicated missions, with only 2 exorcists in the Abbey itself Matteo, Rutger, and Emery were guests and could not be asked to perform small tasks for the abbey, as they were matters of the territory itself.


    Of course, if there were any benefits they could both work for them, how do you give benefits to a person like Emery who theoretically already had everything?


    Already Rutger was actually passing through and had a letter of recommendation from another kingdom, they could not tie someone who is going to leave to the call of another church, which would generate conflict between the churches.


    Anyway, the Knights Leader already knew the whole mess and was proceeding with protocols and starting investigations to find out if there was Warlock or Witch with circles of demonic summons, with investigators and holy knights coming from the capital, Levi Mulder had that at least show something useful so as not to be despised by colleagues in the capital.


    Levi Mulder had eyes similar to cold granite stones, when Emery''s eyes met this leader of the holy knights he felt oppression in his heart.


    A terrible memory wanted to surface in Emery''s mind of his previous life as Lee Fei�� That dark look from the knight made him a little nauseous, but he deftly suppressed it and managed to speak frivolous greetings to everyone. He didn''t smile because he wasn''t very good at expressing his emotions and the original Emery cultivated an expressionless face for many years, which made muscle memory a failure.


    "What makes me curious is why Brother Bianco pays a visit right now," Abbot Eurico said with a gentle smile and a calm tone.


    Emery was also curious to know what this Father Bianco who was not mentioned in the book was doing there too. He didn''t even question the coming of Knight Mulder, as there was an attack provoked by his cute little demon Bao.


    That would be something like a butterfly effect, Emery did something unnecessary or unexpected that ended up forcing the plot to change a bit. Although Emery was still trapped inside the Abbey for the next few days until his butler Louis returned, this seemed to be an immutable thing.


    What made Emery curious was the fact that he hadn''t provoked anything that would warrant Father Bianco''s presence, so this person''s presence wasn''t a cause or effect of Emery''s recent changes to the plot. This would be the first time seeing some characters not mentioned in the book suddenly appear, besides Azarphy.


    "I have to get used to it, here are hundreds of priests who weren''t directly named in the novel, plus other novices and new arriving priests and knights." Emery thought for a moment releasing a weight from his mind. It could build on the book to some extent, but a book couldn''t cover hundreds of characters in detail or name all of them.

 Chapter 108 - Having A Good Conversation

    Padre Bianco stopped smiling for a moment and stared at Abbot Eurico, he felt Emery and Levi''s gazes on his face, as if they were measuring his reaction.


    Abbot Eurico''s opaque eyes showed no emotion and he still had the gentle smile on his face, Father Bianco had to look away. For some strange reason, he felt immense pressure as he continued to stare into the abbot''s blind eyes.


    "A dangerous prisoner has escaped from my older brother''s castle. His men hunted this prisoner until they reached the abbey. That''s why my brother asked me to come here. He wants me to look around to see if the criminal is hiding somewhere in the abbey"


    Emery was surprised to hear this, again this was not in the original plot, but the book was not omnipotent as it was narrated from the point of view of three characters, Arabeth, Rutger, and Giovanni. So if these three characters weren''t interested or weren''t actually present in the scene, that sort of thing wouldn''t be in the book.


    "The human is lying��" Azarphy''s voice rang in Emery''s mind. "Watch out for this person, he thinks you like to play with young people because of Giovanni and that you would dare to take the poor prisoner.... He''s not too wrong."


    Azarphy said with some sarcasm, for some reason he felt a little irritated as if you can already see this bomb being picked up by Emery at any moment.


    Author: Wow! Your spider senses are working well! Cough... Cough... I say your heavenly senses.


    When Father Bianco had finished explaining the details of the alleged prisoner''s escape, he looked at Emery as if probing the expression on the Bishop''s face, which was very rude of him.


    There is a difference between the Bishop and the Leader of the Holy Knights looking directly into the face of a little local priest and that same little priest doing the same thing, after all, there was the hierarchy of the clergy.


    Of course, Emery had his eternal facial palsy, so he didn''t show much expression in Father Bianco''s eyes, though in his heart he was shocked. Emery turned his seemingly indifferent gaze to the other man, who felt incredible pressure as if Bishop Darcy could crush him with just two fingers.


    This was Azarphy acting again, he already had to put up with Giovanni and Arabeth who had Emery''s attention, yet another insect came looking too much for the human he was interested in. This was so irritating, he acted almost without realizing that he was annoyed and a little jealous.


    "The Count is really someone very daring. You know you can''t walk around the abbey freely, even though you''re a priest." Levi replied in a sharp tone, he wasn''t fierce just very cold.


    Emery didn''t comment, he was just a visitor. Even though he agreed with Knight Levi in ??his mind. If anyone could wander into the abbey to investigate, the church would have long since lost power.


    The church of the god of light has a hand in many countries in some they are the absolute religion as in the case of the Kingdom of Dawn, their power was tremendous, making the royalty to be polite and sincere to the clerics, of course, the two powers they were always probing each other and having power struggles behind the scenes.


    In empires it was impossible for the official religion to belong to the Church of Light, above all the emperor (military power), secondly the nobles (political power), thirdly the economic system (money is life), fourthly the judiciary system, and fifthly the rulers (mayors, district leaders, and governors), there was no religion as a priority.


    Of course, the Church of the God of Light still had a strong presence and had its own military force, which pacified countries that wanted to enter into conflict while keeping the emperor in check on how to use military power more "fairly". After all, if he carelessly used the military to subdue everyone, the church would just attack him from behind and it was all over.


    To undermine the strength of the Church of the God of Light the empires established an imperial constitution where the empire would be Laic and many religions thrived on it, with some exceptions, such as the Witch and Warlock class, and of course the terrifying Necromancers.


    Alchemists were disguised as doctors, pharmacists, or even followers of the Church of Nature, so the Church of the God of Light could only attack these figures in the dark.


    Back to the troubled people in Abbot Eurico''s office.


    "I''m just doing my brother a favor. I do not intend to do anything that is harmful to the abbey. I know my place" Father Bianco said with a sigh, showing a forlorn face.


    It''s not like he wanted to be at the abbey to investigate, he didn''t like to get involved in other people''s domain, he was happy in his little parish earning his gold and having a hectic social life in his older brother''s cottage.


    "Since you know your place, then I don''t have to worry about anything. You already know that you cannot search the third floor of the library or the second floor of this building. Of course, Brother Bianco cannot invade the guest rooms of this abbey, but you can kindly request them to help with the investigation. If they refuse, there is nothing to do and you must walk away"


    Abbot Eurico kept his tone calm and closed his eyes as if in thought. Abbot Eurico tacitly agreed that Father Bianco should search the Abbey, but that he should maintain decorum and not cause a stir, especially not to disturb Bishop Emery and some guests who came from other churches, as dealing with the grievances of these little kings would be problematic.


    "Thank you, Brother Eurico" Father Bianco politely joined his hands as if in prayer.


    "Now, that you have already spoken for what has come. Brother Ricci will take you to the guest room"


    Emery was surprised at how quickly Abbot Eurico dismissed Father Bianco. This showed that he wasn''t very happy with Father Bianco''s purpose, he didn''t even want to know who the fugitive was or if he was dangerous.


    "It must be just another toy that Count Bianco let slip. This man is very... A few times a year, he goes to play with these poor people, throwing them into the forest on his property to hunt"


    As soon as Father Bianco left with Father Ricci, Abbot Eurico spoke again. Emery sat on a comfortable sofa near the fireplace, he didn''t want to sit in the chair facing the abbot''s desk.


    Abbot Eurico didn''t mind, he was well aware of Bishop Darcy''s arrogant behavior and how he only likes comfort. His acting like that wasn''t out of the ordinary, at least he was still polite when talking to the abbot.


    Emery looked at the fire in the fireplace, even though it was morning the temperature was still hovering between 15 and 20 degrees which were a bit chilly thanks to the recent storm and now with the light rain falling now. As Abbot Eurico was an older person, so he was more sensitive to the weather, which is why he had the fireplace lit at this time of day.


    Bishop Darcy kept his face expressionless, even though he was cursing in his mind how cruel and crazy the people of this world are. It was the kind of thing Emery wanted to avoid for his life and help Giovanni not fall into this kind of evil plot.


    Once again the plot comes and throws in his face that this is a Dark BL world, where life is worth less than grass and beautiful people, but without power, they would only be toys, that no one cared to help.


    "Brother Eurico, what do you want to talk to me about?" Emery asked, he felt very tense after hearing the abbot''s comment, but his voice remained calm and placid showing no emotion.


    "No big deal, I just heard that you took a novice under your protection. That''s true?"


    "Yes, the young man looks promising. I''m thinking of taking him to the capital of my home country"


    "This is unheard of. Nobody thought that Brother Darcy was going to take a pupil. This young man must be very formidable! Congratulations, Brother Darcy!"


    Emery answered everything in an indifferent tone, but Abbot Eurico seemed animated as he talked.


    "But why is brother Eurico asking about this?"


    "One of the brothers came to tell me our guest, Brother Rutger, was interested in being Giovanni''s patron... How Brother Darcy had taken the novice with him and some malicious rumors were generated... This old man just thought that novice''s beauty could be something demonic and I wanted to check on the young man personally, but as Brother Darcy has already shown pure intentions, I can have my mind clearer."


    Abbot Eurico''s voice sounded like a good grandfather who cares for the younger ones, but Emery knew he was probing his reaction.


    The question is who spread these terrible rumors about Giovanni?


    Was it Father Rutger?

 Chapter 109 - Activating A Death Flag Just For Being A Beauty

    Emery thought it couldn''t be him, after all, there would be no point in trying to become Giovanni''s patron if he tarnished the boy''s reputation, which would tarnish his own.


    Or worse, Abbot Eurico knew what had happened to Giovanni and had misrepresented everything. Emery was no fool to think the Abbot didn''t know about the gossip the priests and novice were talking about. He couldn''t believe he didn''t have enough power to get the answer if he wanted to.


    "He''s not the kind of person they''re talking about. On the contrary, I worry that it will be taken advantage of by others. So I want to take him so I can take care of him better when I get back to the capital," Emery said calmly and logically. He didn''t dare have an emotional intonation in his voice so as not to draw even more attention to Giovanni''s importance to him.


    He just felt annoyed that the villain was still trying to get his hands on Giovanni, which was quite unlike the original villain who abused Giovanni and then threw him away, now the same villain was trying to attack the protagonist when he was supposed to be helpless.


    "Do you want to get rid of him?" Arabeth mentally asked through their soul contract.


    "Not yet," Emery replied calmly.


    He thought of Arabeth''s case that was taken by him, then a Great Demon Marquis appeared to replace the absence of the Demon Marquis, if he took out the villain now later would the plot create a great villain or a BOSS of extreme difficulty?


    Emery couldn''t act rashly when thinking about how the plot seems to fill in the plot holes he was messing with.


    "Then that''s it. Since Brother Darcy has already spoken for the novice, now I can only be calm. You can ask Brother Marino to get the documentation and to get the novice''s items."


    Abbot Eurico said as if he felt relieved that Emery hadn''t been deceived, which made Emery feel even more suspicious of the abbot''s rising goodness. However, he did not complain that the abbot took the initiative to return Giovanni''s things to him.


    Brother Marino is one of the priests who act as secretaries alongside the Abbot, this priest, in particular, takes care of managing the novices and controls the documentation for everyone. How late Giovanni''s documentation arrived; the abbot didn''t think much about him. He didn''t know that Giovanni was the son of the duke of this country, if he did he wouldn''t have allowed Emery to take the young man that way.


    The documents are sealed, but as there are dozens of novices there is no way that Brother Marino could have reviewed all the documents, especially given the recent chaos, so Giovanni''s identity remains hidden.


    "Thank you, brother Eurico. I would like to request to use the sending teleportation. I have a letter to my old mentor, Archbishop Rizzo"


    Emery took advantage and placed his order, he hadn''t forgotten what Louis said last night, he needed to send the letter ASAP to expedite his retirement from the church.


    "No problem, you can tell Brother Marino that," Abbot Eurico said shaking his hand like it was a small problem.


    "So, brother Eurico, I''m going to leave. I want to get everything sorted out as quickly as possible." Emery said getting up to say goodbye.


    "I understand, Brother Darcy. I would like to apologize for the events of yesterday, I believe they may have been disturbing" Abbot Eurico stood up too, but he did not go to Bishop Darcy, he just gave a formal greeting, clasping his hands as if in prayer, and began to say goodbye.


    Of course, Emery noticed that the abbot had finally gotten to what he wanted to talk about.


    "It wasn''t disturbing, I understand that sometimes our defenses fail and the demons take advantage of it. I don''t intend to comment to anyone about yesterday''s events."


    Emery emphasized the last part. He understood that if rumors spread outside the abbey, the abbey''s reputation would go down the drain, besides, the people of high power will want to send someone to control the situation. This will significantly undermine Abbot Eurico''s power over the abbey.


    "I can only thank Brother Darcy," Abbot Eurico said with an even gentler smile. He liked smart people, even though Bishop Darcy was cocky and spoiled, he was at least a little smart.


    "Brother Eurico, you are being very considerate to me. However, brother Eurico, do you need my help with something?" Emery asked just out of courtesy. He knew that Abbot Eurico wanted as little help as possible from people outside the Kingdom of Dawn, but he had to act a little heroic to match the original Emery''s image of himself before his transmigration, heroic and arrogant.


    "Don''t worry brother Darcy, with the return of our Knight Mulder everything will be resolved quickly and what happened yesterday will not happen again. Brother Darcy can continue to rest and meditate in his room." Abbot Eurico knew this, so he dismissed Bishop Darcy''s polite kindness.


    "I''m glad things can be sorted out," Emery replied heading for the door.


    "Brother Darcy, Knight Mulder will accompany you to get the novice''s things and documents. Today are dangerous days to wander alone in the abbey"


    Abbot Eurico said this and sat down again. Emery knew the abbot really wanted to see if Emery was just going to do what he said he would if he wasn''t going to do any tricks under the covers.


    Therefore, the leader of the holy knights was appointed to be their escort. Since the leader of the Holy Knights had a status almost on the same level as the Bishop-Exorcist, Emery''s status was even higher, however, it would be more difficult to expel Levi Mulder''s company.


    "Shall we go, Bishop Darcy?" Levi Mulder asked politely. Yet Emery felt the knight''s gaze and it was like being in a scalding boiler. His heart went cold, he knew what kind of look that was.


    He felt really bad, now Emery had to repress his memories with a force of will. This one with the disgusting look that made your skin crawl and wants to run away.


    "Oh, this person seems to want you. Be careful, he doesn''t seem like a very ''sacred'' person." Arabeth''s voice rang in Emery''s mind. As a demon who is the son of Emperor Lust, he could sense other people''s perverse desires more easily.


    Ah, too beautiful people were doomed in Darks BLs... That''s why the coolest thing is to be an ordinary person with little appeal.


    Emery raised a death flag without even trying. He was now crying in his heart, but face serious as a beautiful exquisite marble statue, he just nodded to Knight Mulder and followed him outside.


    Bishop Darcy and Knight Mulder left the abbot''s room together and walked side by side. The distance between them was normal, but Emery felt tense. He has Azarphy and Arabeth following them, but he still feels anguished, as if something bad is going to happen.


    The two walked through the long corridors that surrounded the east courtyard, they would walk for some time until they reached the west courtyard. In the morning there were many holy knights making rounds, novices doing services, and priests counting the damage done by the storm and demons last night.


    Everyone on the way greeted Bishop Darcy and Knight Leader Mulder, they saw them in groups or pairs and then quickly left. With several people around, Emery became less tense and even had a more relaxed aura.


    "Bishop Darcy is enjoying the country atmosphere?" Levi asked with a slightly derogatory smile. He himself didn''t like the countryside much, he didn''t have brothels, taverns, cabarets, theaters, anyway, he didn''t have many fun activities, besides walking through the gardens and forest, running with the horses, training and waiting for the next meals; for a person who had lived in the capital for most of his life, this kind of relaxed country life was very boring.


    Of course, every now and then some handsome peasant would show up and invariably end up ruined in his hands, but the fun was short-lived, as these people got sick quickly and died even faster after that.


    "It''s not bad, but I prefer my father''s land," Emery said in a cold tone. Levi raised an eyebrow in surprise, but his eyes were full of amusement. In the vision of this knight Emery was like a cute little animal, which now showed its claws because it felt in danger, putting the powerful father in evidence something like:


    "Don''t mess with me my dad might squish you like an insect!"


    Well, he wasn''t wrong.


    It was beautiful to see Bishop Darcy reminding him that he had a powerful father, which was a veiled warning. However, all this made the "conquest" more interesting.


    "I particularly prefer the capital, there is more fun there. More young, beautiful people to have fun with," Levi said almost with a mischievous laugh. Around the two there was no one else, so Levi wasn''t acting like a noble holy knight. This was a blind spot where there were more shadows than light, Emery felt his heart quiver with fear.


    Azarphy was anxious, as soon as the knight made the move he could give this scum a beating.


    Arabeth: Why do you look so excited?


    Azarphy: I don''t know what you''re talking about? *takes two holy white daggers*


    Arabeth: I didn''t know you fought with daggers, I thought Archangels fought with spears or swords... *doubtful look*


    Azarphy: Not for fighting


    Arabeth: So what is it for?


    Azarphy: To peel off the skin *cool smile*


    Arabeth: (...)

 Chapter 110 - Karma And Secrets About Theos Origin

    However, the two kept walking and nothing happened. Emery thought it was just his imagination. Was he too cautious and afraid of all men for being a Dark BL?


    "You are not wrong to be cautious. He actually thought about dragging you into one of those rooms, but he knows the knights'' patrol will be passing by soon, so he''s ruled out doing that." Azarphy''s voice rang in Emery''s mind. His voice sounded grim and had a bit of anger.


    Emery was scared twice, scared because of that death flag and scared that Azarphy would do something like kill, especially when it was just him and the other person, how would he justify himself if the Leader of the Knights died suddenly or disappeared when was taking it just to see the administrator?


    Everyone would think he was in league with the demons, he could be dragged to prison, Louis would still take four days to get back. Until then he could face the same fate as Giovanni, be whipped to death and thrown out by the Abbey, and then lie about his death to his powerful father.


    Or worse they could say I get away with some beauty or something like that, given the not-too-clean reputation of the body''s original owner that wouldn''t be all that weird.


    "Neither of you two can kill him.. At least not while I''m interacting with him." Emery mentally warned Arabeth and Azarphy.


    "I understand," said Azarphy in somber humor. He really didn''t know why he felt agitated seeing the thoughts of this holy knight. It was as if this human named Levi Mulder was defying him.


    Arabeth, on the other hand, was only a little aware of what was going on, he just felt a little helpless because he couldn''t kill the human. Even if he wanted to kill, he would have to use other means to kill this knight, such as influencing someone else to kill or forging some natural disaster, as the law of the Human Dimension is quite strict.


    Powers like Azarphy, whose human dimension exerted a looser restraint, were as rare as the existence of good people in Dark BL novels.


    Fortunately, nothing happened on the way and they arrived at the administrative office of Abbey Matteo. Emery walked into the office alone and Knight Mulder waited by the door so the cute red-haired kitten wouldn''t run away.


    Father Marino already knew about Bishop Darcy''s request, as there was an internal communication stone that Abbot Eurico had to be able to send orders to all important places in the abbey. So the process was quick and the parchment was still sealed with the data and several papers sealed in an envelope were handed over to Bishop Darcy.


    These papers had the transference documents and Giovanni''s documents, as identity, if he is of the nobility there are the titles and status of the family, if he is an orphan there are the documents of the orphanage with the circumstances of the person and his behavior when developing.


    "The document arrived yesterday, but as Bishop Darcy knows there was a lot of confusion with the death of a priest, a lightning strike that fell on the great sacred fig tree, and even more with the demons attacking our territory," Father Marino said while observing the Bishop Darcy''s serious look over the still-sealed documents of his new pupil.


    In fact, Emery was relieved that it was still sealed��it meant he could get Giovanni out of the country without having to worry about interference from the abbey or Duke D''Lucas''s family.


    "I would also like to ask about a first-year novice, who was accompanying my butler to the village yesterday. I want to take him to become one of my people"


    Emery called Theo''s name and described it to see if Father Marino could find Theo''s documents.


    "You must be talking about Count Bianco''s bastard son, I''ve already looked at his papers and it''s okay if you want to take him. It is the luck of this boy that Bishop Darcy wants him to be one of his people "


    Emery was surprised by the new information, he didn''t imagine that Theo had such a past, very similar to Giovanni''s.


    "I thought Theo was an orphan," Emery said without changing his expression. But inside he was wondering if Theo had lied to him if the 14-year-old had some kind of evil plan.


    It''s a Dark BL novel, which could lead to making Theo a psychopath or a Yandere character, which wouldn''t be good for Emery''s good health.


    "The boy doesn''t know the truth. He was raised in the orphanage that has part of its income from the sponsorship of Count Bianco, in addition to this boy, there were 5 other children who were bastard children of Count Bianco. The boy was the most talented of these 5 children, considering his family background, he may have a better future than his siblings"


    Father Marino spoke a little more about the conduct of Count Bianco who was cruel and pursued young villagers for pleasure, some women killed each other for dishonor and others received monetary compensation and left their children in the orphanage fleeing to a place far from that monstrous noble to start a new life.


    "As expected from a Dark BL novel set in a world between fantasy and steampunk, a world without law and order," Emery thought as he listened to all the stories, gossip, and rumors about Count Bianco.


    "You''ll have to wait a while I''ll process the boy''s waiver documents. However, Bishop Darcy from now on your Excellency will be responsible for the boy''s housing, food, clothing, and welfare, he will not be able to eat the communal food or use our facilities freely, Your Excellency will have to pay for a room for him and for his expenses"


    How Theo will stop being a novice; Matteo Abbey wouldn''t have to deal with him anymore, of course, that for a person like Bishop Darcy to play the little boy or follower wasn''t much, so Emery quickly agreed with what the administrator said.


    While the files were being processed, Theo and Giovanni''s teachers with the priest responsible for the care of the novices were notified to attend and sign the documents placing Theo and Giovanni under the tutelage of Bishop Darcy, exempting any responsibility under Matteo Abbey over the fate of the two young men.


    Abbot Eurico did not need to sign, as Father Marino had the seal to dispatch the important files, which showed how important that priest was to the abbot because of the high level of trust between them.


    When the teachers from both novices arrived and the priest in charge of the novices'' dormitory arrived there was some commotion outside the room, then it fell silent and the teachers entered with a strange look, which left Emery curious about what happened outside.


    "That knight left after seeing a blond priest," said Azarphy, feeling intrigued by Knight Mulder''s attitude.


    "That priest is Father Rutger, the damn hypocrite who took advantage of the novice," Arabeth told Emery a little angrily. It cannot be forgotten that Arabeth until yesterday had his fate intertwined with Giovanni and had always been watching the young man from afar.


    There was no change in Emery''s face, but he was surprised by the news, he didn''t know that Rutger and Knight Mulder had any relationship between them.


    Was this the butterfly effect?


    Technically if Emery hadn''t caused a stir last night, Knight Mulder wouldn''t have had to go back to Matteo Abbey now and he wouldn''t have found Rutger there.


    It took at least another hour with the documents and of course, Emery took some money to make up for Father Marino''s service, of course, asking him to keep the existence of Theo a secret from Count Bianco and Father Bianco.


    "Okay, it''s not like Count Bianco cared about the kid anyway. If one day he comes to investigate, I''ll just take a death certificate from the great pandemic and say that Theo was among the victims and didn''t survive"


    In this way Emery felt a little relieved that things were working out somehow, he put all the documents inside his space bag, and as he was about to leave the administrator''s room, he was approached by Father Pietro:


    "Bishop Darcy, I will become bold, but I must ask��Does the bishop know where Brother Naill a transferred novice is? Can Brother Giovanni know where he is?"


    "I don''t know and Giovanni is recovering in the bedroom since the day I pulled him out of the kitchen wounded," Emery lied to the priest without blinking.


    Of course, when Emery said this the priests felt uncomfortable as they knew what had happened in the kitchen that morning, or at least there was gossip and many rumors about Giovanni''s nefarious behavior. However, they wouldn''t dare say anything in front of Bishop Darcy.


    "This is going to be troublesome, I just received a letter from Brother Naill''s older brother, he has taken over the family and wants Naill to come back with him to help stabilize the county," Father Marino said suddenly upon hearing the conversation from Emery and Father Pietro.


    "That''s unfortunate, but I don''t know about Brother Naill," Emery said still keeping his expression immobile, the other priests can only sigh and start looking for Naill, who could probably just be a dead body right now.


    "Father Ricardo is also missing�� Could it be that��" another priest began to comment with consternation.


    "It''s possible that they do, but we still have to look for at least the corpse," Father Marino said, ending the morbid conversation.


    Meanwhile, Emery just left the admin room.

 Chapter 111 - Finding The Nemesis (R-16)

    (Scenes with an insinuation of sexual violence)


    (Can generate triggers)


    Bishop Darcy was not a good person, so he just turned away from where Father Rutger and Knight Mulder had left, he would go back to his room and tell Giovanni the good news. Whatever happened to Father Rutger was his own karma, it had nothing to do with Emery.


    "Azarphy, can you keep some attention from Father Rutger and Knight Mulder? I want to know what the two of them are doing and if they intend to get in my way"


    Emery mentally asked Azarphy, he might not care about the fate of these two men, but Father Rutger was still a troubled villain and he wanted to know if the villain would still act in this arc, as Emery interfered a lot with the initial plot.


    "What do I get out of this?" Azarphy asked a little amused. For him, this kind of task was as easy as for a healthy human it was easy to breathe. However, how could he do things for free for a human?


    "What you want?" Emery asked cautiously, he felt his heart race and remembered how this big Boss wouldn''t do anything for free.


    "I want some time alone with you"


    "Only 10 minutes, no negotiation," Emery said quickly cutting off any attempt by Azarphy to bargain longer..


    "Okay," Azarphy agreed, reading Emery''s chaotic thoughts that were something around: "He won''t have time to deflower me, right?"


    Azarphy was laughing because ten minutes might be enough time to deflower anyone. However, it would be unfortunate that he only had 10 minutes to play with Emery''s chrysanthemum, so he was very patiently just waiting for Emery''s body to strengthen so he could eat more tofu.


    Poor Emery, who yearns madly to strengthen his body, did not imagine that he was digging his own well and falling into the embrace of this great Boss.


    "What about the Grand Marquis?" Arabeth suddenly asked, he felt uncomfortable that his rival/enemy/childhood friend is hanging around in the same environment as him.


    "As long as he doesn''t mess with us or interfere with my plans, we can let him do what he wants... Though it''s a shame we can''t bind this guy right now... Let''s see if we get the chance we''ll link him to ��" Emery finished muttering more to himself than to Arabeth, but the handsome demon interrupted the human''s mutterings.


    "Am I not enough for you? Human, do you want to trade me for that ugly, weak guy?" Arabeth became agitated and a little jealous, he himself did not understand why he was that way, after all, he and Emery have a strong contract that would last many years, even if the Grand Marquis becomes another demon of Emery, the very status of Arabeth would not change.


    But the idea of ??sharing Emery with any other demon, especially with her rival/enemy/childhood friend, Arabeth felt furious and wanted to directly burn that Great Demon.


    "It''s not for me, but for Giovanni. I already have Arabeth I don''t want any more demons." Emery said calmly and sincerely because it was the truth. He already had a lot to deal with Arabeth on one side and Azarphy on the other, it was like those Western cartoons that have a little angel and a demon on the protagonist''s shoulder dictating his options.


    "And that dog?" Arabeth continued stubbornly, he had not forgotten the great untitled demon who was with Emery.


    "Bao, he''s my baby," Emery said with a soft look. After all, a fluffy furry puppy made his heart turn into a puddle of water. Furthermore, Bao was easier to control and was a more reliable partner than the volatile/tsundere Arabeth and the complicated/powerful Azarphy.


    Bao: Why do I feel cold? *looks sideways*


    Giovanni: *stroking Bao''s hairy belly*


    Author: *scratching Bao''s head*


    Bao: It must be nothing! *enjoying the affection*


    As Emery activated a bomb for little dog Bao, Father Rutger almost looked like he was running through the somewhat empty and gloomy hallways. He repented in his heart that he had the idea to go and look at Bishop Darcy, as well as wanting to ask if there was anyone there in the administration what this bishop was doing.


    Would Bishop Darcy take Giovanni with him?


    What was the relationship between Bishop Darcy and Giovanni?


    Rutger thought about facing Bishop Darcy and asking for Giovanni''s custody even if he didn''t get any results, he could request Giovanni''s presence so everyone could check if the Bishop was treating the young man well.


    Of course, no one cared about the novice, but since Rutger imagined Bishop Darcy to be like him with a heart full of darkness and taking advantage of the weak, then everyone could see that the heroic bishop was just a dirty man who plays with young men.


    Unfortunately for Rutger, he didn''t meet Bishop Darcy but did encounter his teenage tormentor, Levi Mulder, now apparently a powerful Holy Knight.


    Levi''s dark eyes didn''t immediately recognize the figure of the blond, handsome-faced priest, he looked into the other man''s gray-blue eyes and saw the fear and terror.


    There was a group of priests who had stopped to speak to him with courtesy, he also responded with seriousness and with the power of a leader of the Holy Knights.


    "Brother Rutger, what brings you brother here?" Father Pietro asked politely. Everyone then turned and saw the handsome blond man standing a bit foolishly looking at them.


    Rutger paused for a long moment, he had even stopped breathing and he didn''t move, the terrifying figure from his past only grew stronger and scarier. Father Rutger could not accept this information, it was very terrible and unfair.


    "Rutger?" Levi''s voice was husky as if he was already turned on looking at the handsome man who seemed to be transfixed.


    "Does Knight Levi know Brother Rutger?" one of the priests asked, seeing the familiarity with which the knight called Father Rutger.


    "We studied at the same abbey when we were younger, but we went our separate ways after graduation," Levi said with a rare smile that could be considered sincere.


    Only Rutger knew that smile was the harbinger of his nightmares every night since he was put to be Levi''s mate in his teens.


    "Oh," another priest said a little surprised at such a coincidence.


    "It must be a joy to reconnect with an old friend," Father Pietro commented lightly, wondering how someone as honorable as the holy knight knew someone as intriguing as Rutger.


    "Yeah, I feel really lucky," Levi said modestly and the smile even got brighter. Which made the priest group have an even more favorable impression of him.


    Just then Rutger realized that his lung was burning and he was breathing again, he came back to his senses and turned around and darted down the hall, blindly going anyway.


    The priests who were gathered outside the administration door looked foolishly at Father Rutger''s back without understanding such impoliteness and strange running as if they were seeing the mighty Satan.


    "What''s with Brother Rutger? Did he see a demon?" one of the priests commented and jokingly, the other priests didn''t laugh, because the night before the demons were partying inside the abbey.


    Levi Mulder smiled seeing Father Rutger''s action, how could a Holy Knight be slower than a fragile priest?


    "Brothers I think Father Rutger must be in trouble, I''m going to retire to make myself useful," Levi said cordially and then left after Rutger, but he walked only a little too fast, and with his strong bearing it didn''t look like he was. in a hurry at all.


    "What is happening?" Father Pietro thought confused and suspicious of the two men who had left. However, they entered the administration to work things out with Bishop Darcy.


    "Oh, look how Knight Levi is a faithful friend, while Father Rutger is so rude and doesn''t even compliment us, his arrogance is more than Bishop Darcy''s, only he doesn''t have the meritorious deeds to have that type of bad attitude" one of the priests complained.


    "Shii! Don''t speak ill of the brothers here in the eyes and ears of the Abbot, the brother may be removed from office for slander" another priest asks his companion for silence.


    "I''m just telling the truth. Besides, there are rumors about the young brother Giovanni being seducing priests for the benefit of his career... That''s all nonsense, who doesn''t know what happened in that kitchen? Our superiors are blind and deaf because Rutger is an Exorcist! Fortunately, Bishop Darcy appeared to take the poor young man to a better place" Padre Diogo said very bravely.


    Like Father Pietro, he was someone frank, sincere and kind, but he had no power to protect all the novices, after all, there were hundreds of young people he had to guide to the path of light.


    "Don''t comment on that anymore, luckily with Bishop Darcy here we''ll just speed up the process so Giovanni can be safe, did you bring his stuff?" Padre Pietro asked Padre Diogo, who showed a cloth bag with Giovanni''s things.


    "Then let''s go in, we made a lot of noise out here," Father Pietro said opening the door to the administration office.


    Back to the strange chase between the holy knight and the exorcist.


    Levi Mulder forgot about Bishop Darcy, after all, it had been many years since he had tasted Rutger Hendrik, if he remembered right the other man was sweet, tight, and had those eyes full of hate and tears, still trying to fight back submit and stay under him as he ravaged him to the point where Rutger lost consciousness.

 Chapter 112 - Nightmares For Someone And End Of Nightmares For Another (R-18)

    (TRIGGER, Scenes contain a description of rape, caution is advised when reading)


    Rutger could even run, but wearing a priest''s cassock it was impossible to run without falling, this would be a silly action, so he can only walk as fast as he can in an escape gait. Unfortunately for the priest, Knight Mulder quickly caught up with the man.


    Things happened too fast, as there was no one in the hallway, Rutger was restrained by Levi. The knight covered the priest''s mouth and dragged him into an open storage room. A room for depositing chairs and study tables that were used in classrooms. Only after closing the door and placing chairs and tables to prevent others from entering did he release Rutger, who was fighting bravely, but being a thin and weak priest, how could he escape the muscular arms of a knight?


    Levi Mulder had a big smile and a hot gaze glowing with wickedness, making the priest shudder at this large and dangerous predator.


    Before long Rutger''s clothes were on the floor he was forced to take off under the threat of the holy knight''s sword, he was naked and in a humiliating position on Levi''s lap. But the dagger the knight held close to his neck kept him from pulling away. The hands were bound by a rope that cut into his pale skin and reminded him of the current situation of submission he would have to go through at that moment.


    He felt the thick stick of meat rubbing against his entrances, it was disgusting and Rutger felt his stomach churn..


    "I learned new tricks" Levi Mulder whispered in Rutger''s ear, he had some kind of essential oil in his hand he smeared his fingers and went to dig the priest''s chrysanthemum.


    Even learning new tricks that would make it easier for him to enter, which would be more comfortable for Levi himself, he just stuck one finger in, moving uncomfortably until he felt the opening widen a little.


    "I hate you! Damn you!" Rutger said in a low voice, wanting to bite that bastard to death, unfortunately, he didn''t want to get outsiders'' attention, he didn''t want to get caught in this kind of humiliating position so he can only grumble.


    Feeling Levi''s finger brushing inside him, in addition to discomfort, he felt the strong humiliation of going through this again. When he was younger he begged and no one listened or cared, after a while, he was just afraid of getting caught and further humiliated by others and being called a servant of the devil for practicing sodomy, even if it was against his will.


    Levi was impatient and wanted to bury himself in Rutger and I felt that wonderful pleasure of dominance, so having sex with men was more exciting and challenging because he liked to humiliate the other party and make them match famous brothel whores with loud moans, but less theatrical and make men lose their pride.


    What followed were Rutger''s moaning sounds of pain, pleasure, and hate, as Levi wasn''t too careful entering and becoming more violent, the priest''s white body was all scarred with bites, hand, and nails, each piece of skin had purple, red bruises, and painful bite marks.


    When it was all over, Rutger was slumped in a chair, he had scraped knees, bruised hands, and weak legs because Levi had him on all fours on the stone floor. He was so violent that Rutger cried and begged for something he swore he would never do again, but he couldn''t take it anymore he felt he was hurt in his inner parts, so he could only beg and humiliate himself, there was no longer the Priest''s pride Exorcist, just a man who looked like a wounded animal.


    Unfortunately for Rutger, Levi didn''t care because he was immersed in his own pleasure, and seeing Rutger''s pain was part of his pleasure. There were bruises on Rutger''s back from when the knight had thrown him into the stone wall and raped him there too with force and violence.


    The body of a frail priest could not be able to carry that much, especially if the other person is a strong and well-trained knight. Rutger was struggling just to breathe, he felt he had been beaten up and that he was going to die.


    "Take this" Levi Mulder already dressed and with a look full of satisfaction pulled out a small blue vial and took it to Rutger''s mouth. The priest still tried to fight, but Levi grabbed his blond hair and pulled it back, so Rutger drank the liquid and nearly choked.


    "This liquid will help heal you," Levi Mulder said, watching Rutger''s startled gaze.


    "And what else? It can''t just be that... A bastard like you can''t be good to anyone!"


    "You''re absolutely right. This is a poison, which has the action of healing wounds at the cost of the individual''s vitality. You will heal from minor wounds so it won''t affect you much, of course, the other effect of the poison is heated like your skin is on fire starting from the inside out until the brain dies. Of course, I have an antidote that''s even more interesting than poison, do you want to know about that?"


    Rutger''s face grew even paler and the look of hatred seemed more intense, only to end up with despair. He could already imagine that the antidote would cost more than his pride, he would be this hateful knight''s newest sex toy sacred.


    Levi Mulder smiled meaningfully, he had gotten his favorite toy back, he was in such a good mood, he had even forgotten about Bishop Darcy. After all, touching Bishop Darcy was very high risk and he didn''t know if it would be satisfying or not in the end, plus he couldn''t kill the Bishop without heavy retaliation and likely death.


    Meanwhile, Rutger was always his favorite and was also easier to control, especially now because of the poison. The priest was in the palm of his hand and would be obedient, Levi''s vile smile looked even bigger.


    Rutger''s hell was just beginning.


    On the other hand, Mattias Basile was in the garden looking around and acting nervously, he walked cautiously to the hut where several items were placed that he had nowhere to discard, but which would be dangerous for common people to get their hands on.


    Of course, most were considered heretical books like books by budding alchemists and about necromancers, there were also strange items brought from the priests'' travels abroad, but they seemed profane by some older priests and ended up molding in the hut.


    The novice knocked on the wooden door lightly and took the key which made his attitude a little awkward.


    "It''s me" he spoke against the door before fitting the key into the door. He held a cloth bag that had food in one hand and slung a bag with a spare garment of his around his wrist.


    He opened the door and found a pair of iris green eyes gleaming like precious emeralds lit by dim lighting items, even cheaper and uglier than those used daily in the abbey.


    "Sir��" the soft, gentle voice started only to be interrupted.


    "I''ve already told you to call me Mattias, I''m not a lord, but a novice. It''s bad you call me that, Bryan"


    Mattias said softly closing the door letting the environment return to semi-darkness, just like that the dark elf with pink hair came out into the light, his body was bandaged and he walked a little limping.


    When he and the other novices were looking for the missing persons in the garden, Mattias found the black-skinned elf passed out on the ground, he was surprised and his first thought was to call the superior to notify the intruder, but the elf woke up at that moment and he looked terrified.


    Mattias wasn''t sure what went through his mind when he decided to hide the elf in the hut they all had forgotten, but as they all gathered for lunch, he bandaged the elf, who trembled slightly at every touch and his eyes showed constant alertness.


    The young novice didn''t even know if the name presented to him was true, but he didn''t care too much, he just wanted the elf to heal and leave before the superiors found him and created more problems for himself.


    Classes were suspended and the novices were still cleaning the abbey for the visit of the people of the capital, opening the rooms and cleaning, Mattias'' round had already passed and now he was on a break, he boldly went to the kitchen and stole a little food, taking advantage of the fact that everyone in the kitchen was distracted by making dinner.


    "Mattias, don''t worry about me, I''m leaving soon," Bryan said gratefully but still cautious.


    "I''m just bringing you some food and some clothes... Which is better than the rags your clothes have turned into" Mattias said shrugging like it was no big deal. He didn''t dare ask about what had happened to the elf before he arrived at the abbey, it could bring more confusion.


    Bryan looked at the rags that only covered his private parts and felt embarrassed, and they reminded him of the terrible situation he had barely escaped.


    "Thank you" Bryan ended up saying at the end without having much to say thanks with just rags on his body.


    "Okay, eat first. I''ll get you a bucket of water so you can wash up and change your bandages again... The clothes aren''t very comfortable, but it''s warm and you won''t feel cold at night."


    Mattias said putting the food on the old but clean table and a leather skin of wine, he then left the hut, as Bryan was afraid he would approach, only he knows how difficult it was to put the bandages and the few healing herbs that he managed to dodge the herb garden.


    The sun shone down on the milky white cubic stone and a golden glow came over the small object, but as the sun''s rays fell on Mattias'' eyes, he did not notice the peculiarity of the stone.


    He took the bucket and collected some water in the boiler that was used to get hot water for the superior clerics, at this time it was empty and those who were in charge of the fire did not question him to take some water, it would surely be for someone father, soon Mattias was back in the hut with the water already warm.


    Mattias was tall for his age and strong, he had a lot of strength and in the future, his path would be a knight, he even managed to fall in the good graces of Knight Giuliani and got a little attention to train.


    If all went well, he could be taken by Giuliani to apprentice with him while he graduated as a Paladin, but he remained neutral and didn''t bring up the subject so as not to generate envy or discontent from the other novices.


    Mattias sighed and opened the door to help Bryan wash and change the bandages. He would pick up food at night since tomorrow everyone would be supervising even more strictly because of the visit from the capital.

 Chapter 113 - Thanks And Trying To Understand His Own Body

    Returning to Emery''s group already back in the bishop''s room.


    Azarphy told Emery what happened to Father Rutger and Knight Levi, he didn''t know how he should react... He felt that the villain''s karma came too fast at almost light speed, as the villain''s original punishment would only happen 12 years later and at the hands of the MC and ML.


    However, it was only four days after he transmigrated and the villain was already severely punished, by a character even more hateful than the villain himself.


    Of course, this had nothing to do with Emery and now he was in the bedroom with Giovanni.


    "Here it is. These are your documents, I''ll keep the transfer documents and you keep your IDs, it will be quite useful for when we travel across the border." Emery said taking out the sealed envelope and handing it to Giovanni, who had round eyes in surprise.


    Yani himself was also surprised and slightly moved, after all, since he was expelled from the abbey, he had never seen the documents and objects given to him by the family again. And when Yani had enough power he no longer cared about these trivialities, he already had a new identity as a wizard that made the authorities fear him.


    This envelope and these objects represented that his future was finally changing.


    "Thank you," Giovanni said in a choked voice. He had seen Yani''s memoirs, so he knew how important these documents were. That meant he wouldn''t be chased and nearly dead from the abbey this time.


    "I''m just doing what I promised," Emery said gently stroking Giovanni''s soft, short heads.


    Giovanni closed his eyes, seeming to be enjoying the caress, which made Emery''s heart melt. He hugged the young man and kissed his forehead.


    "Don''t be so nice or generous like that, otherwise you''ll be taken advantage of," Emery said looking into Giovanni''s pale eyes that blinked, seeing the blush spread across his smooth young face like fire in the meadow.


    "I''m just like that to you," Giovanni muttered, but Emery didn''t hear, as Azarphy was breaking the startling news that the villain had been tangled up with the perverted knight from earlier.


    On the one hand, Giovanni was relieved that Bishop Darcy hadn''t listened, and at the same time, he felt very anxious as he realized the new feelings of affection he had easily given the man.


    The rest of the day was quiet, Emery and Giovanni spent the day reading, luckily in Bishop Darcy''s dimensional bag there were several types of books, from rare and complex books to leisure books and travel books, with him there were even some interesting maps.


    It should be known that having maps in this world is having power and maps, in general, are rare and expensive, the bigger and more detailed the map the more expensive it is. Typically, travelers who cannot buy maps pay native guides in towns and villages to be taken around and explored.


    Finally, Emery could read about the geography and history of this world, he urgently needed to analyze this information and compare it with the original Emery memoirs.


    He knew he couldn''t depend on the book, after all, the original MC had traveled all over the Kingdom of Dawn before traveling to other countries, meaning it was many years from now, so the book''s information about other countries didn''t they were reliable.


    Of course, there were some other things Emery wanted to look for like researching the abnormality in his body and understanding how the rules for Dantin, Dan, and Soul Gems work, in this case, what would be considered normal and what he could or could not show in the future for others.


    To begin with, the history of the Aurore Empire was as long as the existence of the Rising Sun Religion, where Emery is still a Bishop. The Empire had been around for nearly two thousand years, which was pretty surprising. Of course, the empire was once just a strong clan that became an independent city and then became a kingdom, only in the last 500 years has it conquered enough land to be called an empire.


    However, when compared to the Draconian Empire in the mountains and the Elven Empire in the forests, the Aurore Empire is just a small rookie, after all, the longevity of draconian and elves was superior to human lives, even if they were powerful mages or knights who could live longer than ordinary humans.


    The current imperial family is from the Galahad Family, they have been in power for five generations, that is since the Kingdom of Aurore became the Aurore Empire. The Galahad Family is known for its vast magical power and vital power, in short in the family there are mighty mages and knights.


    The current emperor is Emperor Galahad V, who is currently 50 years old and is a Knight of Magic. Knights and Mages have different growth systems, the existence of Knight Magicians was rare and powerful, but in the imperial family of Aurore, they were normal existences. This made the imperial family even more mysterious and powerful, which generated fear in other kingdoms and in the Church of the Rising Sun, this facilitated control over the advancement of religion in the territory and also control at the borders, because it was known that some generals and diplomats were part of this strong imperial family.


    People are born with Dantin, Dan, and Soul Gems, but few people can develop one system or another. Development systems were different. The Dantin system focuses on fortifying the body and maintaining vital energy, strengthening bones, muscles, and organs, which makes regeneration and strength supernatural. Dan focuses on the Mana veins and nervous system as it is located in the brain, which makes magicians more sensitive to the environment, as Mana reaches the five senses and even develops the sixth sense of prediction.


    The growth systems of a Mage and Knights are different, one focuses on the five senses and nature (water, wind, fire, earth, and thunder) with its variables, the body is strengthened as the Mage interacts with the elements of nature. , unlike the Knight who focuses first on the growth of the body.


    Naturally, there is greater and lesser affinity, as a Mage who has an affinity with the wind rarely has an affinity with the earth, a Wind Mage acquires agility ability and makes the body more flexible, whereas an Earth Mage makes the body more robust and strong, in addition, develops high defense skills.


    Knights after reaching a certain level they can also acquire elemental powers, in which case incorporate these elements in their weapons and armor, in addition to some special items, a few can control elements with secret techniques.


    A Knight Magician is an existence that has a powerful body in every way and can control a specific element of nature as if it were part of his body, as a magician would normally do, so the existence of a Knight Magic is rare and precious.


    Soul Gem is very special and studies believe that only priests and witches can correctly develop the Soul Gem. The Soul Gem can be divided into Energies and Elements, the energies are related to the sacred and the demonic; on the other hand, the elements have nothing to do with the elements of nature such as water, fire, earth, air, and thunder, but with the mysterious elements such as Chaos, Death, Time, Space, Life, among other elements that exist in the world, but are not so palpable or easy to prove.


    The Healing Energy is different and special as only a few races can have this type of energy, usually the wild people, elves, beastmen, fairies, and beasts. Humans can rarely develop this type of energy unless in the family lineage there is some distant relative related to the people of nature.


    As Energy Healing is special there isn''t much being explained in the book Emery was reading, just obvious explanations of Energy Healing could restore bones and if very powerful it could help with the growth of new limbs, which Emery doubted.


    The book also said that a human can only develop one type of soul gem and nurture that gem for the rest of his life. Soul jewels are generally inherent, meaning it is determined from birth, it is rarely seen that a human possesses more than one soul jewel.


    "The Original Emery already had the soul gem of the Healing Energy and already had the Sacred Energy even before entering the clergy," Emery thought, recalling the memories of the original body.


    So doesn''t that mean the Emery Original was a prodigy that hadn''t been seen in centuries?


    The book also had some examples of the powerful people who are born with double-souled jewels, often they were elements that complement each other, like Chaos and Death, Life and Sacred, Time and Space. There were some observations and studies that warned that people who were born with death gems and demonic energy were abhorred in human society and hunted.


    Already in another older book exalted those who had the soul jewel of the element of death, since they were excellent doctors and could discover diseases and poisons seeking a cure and improving the development of humanity. In this book the noble Necromancers and Alchemists specializing in poisons were spoken of, how they were exalted and loved by humans and other races.

 Chapter 114 - The Truth Behind The Sacred Soul Gems

    Of course, Emery watched these books with some interest but was curious to see how the Darcy family obtained these books, which showed the profound power that the Archduchy had more than he had thought.


    "This must be a book that was banned by the church and must have been written before the rise of the Church of the Rising Sun." Emery though was interested in finding out more about the church''s renegade and hunted professions.


    Another book explains how temples could "give" new soul gems to priests. It wasn''t exactly "giving", after all, to be a priest it is necessary at least that the jewel of the individual''s soul is not opposed to sacred energy, as the energy of death, chaos or demonic was the first step of verification.


    Those who had the soul jewel with sacred energy they would be seriously trained by the church, who had other types of soul jewel, the church would put these jewels to sleep and catalyze the energy of that jewel to create a false soul jewel with the sacred energy being fed continuously. Which was quite useful, but it couldn''t compare to those who naturally had the soul jewel of sacred energy.


    Since the sleeping soul gem would not be fed properly which would make the transfer weak, in some cases where the priest tried too hard the sleeping gem would not hold up and would collapse causing a heart attack and would kill him suddenly.


    Therefore, the priests always seemed to be selfish and working only minimally, as their ancestors died from "overloading" themselves with work, when in fact they died from having suppressed and not nourished their original soul jewels.


    Well, they didn''t know they had another soul gem that wasn''t the sacred gem, of course, the church hid the fact that humans could have other soul gems to keep power.


    Only the nobles of the most ancient empires or kingdoms knew about the existence of gems of diverse souls and the mysterious powers that humans carried within themselves, like a microcosm that could be expanded and beautifully studied.


    Unfortunately, the nobles despite giving some "power" to the commoners were just the power to support their families, this kind of cosmic power would never be passed on to them, after all, they wanted to remain reigning over the commoners.


    All baptisms, whether at birth, or as novices, or as a priest or when rising in office, as in the case of Bishop Darcy, baptism was a way of strengthening this false soul jewel as well as strengthening the sacred energy of the baptized.


    Already the original soul gem would be suppressed which could shorten the life of those who were deceived, as has been said before, a heart attack or those who had magical talents would have a type of aneurysm for suppressing the MANA for so long with the help from "sacred" blessings.


    "One can only imagine how the deceived people lost their powers and became puppets and believers of the rising sun church," Emery muttered, amazed at the book''s content.


    could only have these books because he was a high-ranking nobleman and both his paternal and maternal grandparents were mages, not just ordinary mages, but Archmage and a Mage Marshal (retired). Then he could learn the truth and not be easily deceived by the church.


    Emery only stopped reading to put the food on the table and they had lunch more than three in the afternoon.


    "Thank you for lending me the books," Giovanni said after eating some fried rice with vegetables and some chicken, these were products that came from the Eastern Continent, but not out of reach for a noble like Archduke Leon (Darcy ).


    Louis could be considered well-versed in many types of cuisine, which was a pleasant surprise for Emery who could eat slightly familiar food, although he missed the chives and something spicier just tasting the fried rice did so. feel incomparably homesick for the modern world.


    "Is this food really that good?" Azarphy asked looking at how Emery seemed to be eating this strong-smelling food as if it were a heavenly food.


    "It''s still missing, one day if I have the ingredients I''ll make a bowl of real fried rice... Or it would be better to make checkered chicken... yakisoba... noodles with clam sauce... so many foods that I miss. .." Emery replied and began rambling on about the various foods he might not even eat anymore if the spice development was delayed.


    "If I get the ingredients will you make all these foods?" Azarphy asked feeling curious and hungry. Needless to say, he liked to eat good, delicious food. Of course, he was more curious about the food than he saw in Emery''s mind, he knew some that came from the Eastern Continent, but others looked different and seemed to be made with new methods.


    "If you get the ingredients I promise to make all the food you want." Emery quickly promised without thinking too much that the gluttonous angel could enslave him in the kitchen, but he really wanted to eat the foods of the modern world again.


    "Alright, I''ll see what I can do when we get out of here" Azarphy also promised without realizing that he was ready to accompany Emery wherever he went.


    The two talked a little about wasabi and soy sauce, there was soy milk and sauces with honey and pepper... Ah, the sweet and sour sauces made their conversation more intense.


    Flavors, aromas, texture, among other things seemed to make the mighty Archangel of War behave like an aroused teenager... Much less Emery a 30-year-old man did not escape such behavior.


    Arabeth: *hearing Emery''s loud thoughts of food*


    Author: What do you think about the subject?


    Arabeth: I think they''re a bit silly


    Author: (...)


    Giovanni and Yani also had a mental conversation about how Giovanni would "show" his development so that he could make himself useful to Bishop Darcy, but not very useful so as not to be arrested by the other, just enough so that they could walk together. to their fate.


    Yani despite everything being very cautious, his bitter past life made him a callused and smart man, he didn''t want much attention on Giovanni so that it didn''t become a chain that would bind him in the end when he wanted to leave.


    Not that he thought Emery would purposely arrest him, but if Louis and others in the Archduke''s family find him too useful they might not leave him alone or stand guard against him if he so chooses to leave.


    Caution is never too much in a world as cruel as a Dark BL!


    The books Giovanni was reading were about the theory of magic, even though he was learning from Yani, he had to cover his tracks, he didn''t want Emery to distrust him, so he was diligently studying the basics once more.


    Of course, Giovanni and Yani had no idea that Emery was already suspicious. For Emery as long as it''s not harmful to the MC then everything was fine, he would pretend not to notice Giovanni''s personality changes. They weren''t intimate enough for Emery to ask directly what was going on, this could make the MC run away from him, which would have thrown his effort down the drain.


    "No problem, I have several of these books. I have even more advanced and some books on the history of magic and even a book on the Republic of Wizards if you''re interested."


    "Bishop Darcy..."


    "I already said when we''re alone you can call me Mister Darcy or just Emery," Emery said sighing at Giovanni''s formality. They had already rolled through the sheets a few times and he was still treated like a stranger. They weren''t as close as confidants or lovers, but neither were they strangers who needed to be very polite to each other.


    "But Bishop Darcy is still a Bishop..."


    "But I don''t like being called that, so be nice and call me Mister Darcy at least"


    "But..."


    "Come on, I want to hear you calling me Mister Darcy"


    "Mis-ter... Mister Darcy" after an internal struggle Giovanni finally said, his face quickly turning red, which was quite cute and made you want to mess with this young man who blushed easily.


    "Now, what do you want to talk about?" said Emery with satisfaction and her heart itching at the sight of the shy Giovanni.


    "I wanted to ask if there are books or a catalog with magic items and tools"


    "Let me look." Emery looked a little surprised by Giovanni''s request. However, with his serious face, he didn''t show much in his expression. He searched the books or catalogs, there were at least six of this type.


    "I have a few catalogs, but most of them are items from the Aurore Empire and some produced by my family"


    "Alright, I want to see. I''m curious about the items and weapons mages can use"


    "Oh��sure, but finish eating and clean yourself up first," Emery said, not seeming to care much.


    "Should I ask Louis to buy some items for Giovanni? I think it would be good since the MC doesn''t have many defenses." Emery though distracted. He was also curious about magic items, were there more fantasy or steampunk items?


    The two finished eating, cleaned up the dirty dishes and cutlery, and cleaned themselves, Emery went back to the armchair and Giovanni stayed at the little table himself. Emery gave one of the books with items and explanations, while he himself took another book that also had this type of information.


    Bao was lying on the soft carpet next to Emery with his fluffy furry belly up, once while Emery stroked the fluffy belly, making the puppy''s little leg dangle happily along with his furry tail, he looked like a very happy and fluffy puppy. when receiving affection.


    Arabeth: Where is your demon pride?


    Bao: Woof! Woof! *tongue sticks out and exposes the fluffy belly to be caressed*


    Arabeth: (...)


    Azarphy: Pathetic...


    Arabeth: You can''t say that, you''re a fool for food! *mocking*


    Azarphy: You''re absolutely right! *malicious smile*


    Arabeth: *surprised*


    Azarphy: Do you know what food I like the most these days?


    Arabeth: What food? You pathetic angel... *disdainful*


    Azarphy: Demons. Preferably they have cat ears and a nice tail. *preparing the bed*


    Arabeth: (...) *tries to run but is captured by the "pathetic" angel*


    Bao: Wolf? *looks at the two entangled in bed and gets confused*


    Author: Cough... Cough... *take Bao away*

 Chapter 115 - More Recovered Memories (R-18)

    I FULFILLED MY PROMISE (there were more than 12 chapters without smut scenes)


    R-18 (Contains sex scenes and possible incest)


    Emery and Giovanni spent the rest of the day like this, sitting and reading until the sunlight was gone and the rain began to fall once more, a violent, noisy storm, typical of autumn days. The two men stretched and went to eat, then they used "CLEAN" to clean themselves, as they didn''t feel like taking a shower.


    The magical lighting items were glowing softly from the bedroom, they were better than the archaic torches, but when compared to the lighting items outside the abbey or even the lighting items from the modern world, Emery was still unsatisfied. The vision of him was getting tired very fast, so he crawled into bed after changing his clothes into more comfortable sleeping clothes.


    "Giovanni, are you going to keep reading?" Emery asked suddenly seeing the young man still sitting at the table.


    "Just a little longer," Giovanni said without taking his eyes off his books. He was very interested in items and weapons. Yani in his mind gave explanations even more detailed than the books and said which would be good to buy with the current condition of Giovanni''s body.


    "Okay," Emery said turning to sleep and turning off the lighting items near the bed..


    Azarphy and Arabeth had left for some reason Emery didn''t know, only that Arabeth seemed reluctant to leave, but Azarphy was insistent. Emery didn''t think much about it, supernatural beings must have different things to do than mortals like him.


    Unfortunately, the day of research didn''t help to resolve Emery''s heart''s doubts about the oddities of his body and how the conflicting soul gems could balance in his heart without directly killing him. There were still plenty of books, so even though he''s a little dismayed at not finding answers right now, he''s still hoping to find some clues.


    "If there is no answer in any of these books, should I look it up in the abbey library?" Emery thought for a moment. He didn''t have much to do other than protect Giovanni and wait for Louis to return, so it wouldn''t be a bad thing to look through the abbey''s books.


    Emery reflected on his day, which had many gains and few problems. Luckily Knight Mulder was no longer his problem and the villain was solved naturally, he didn''t even have to do anything to help Giovanni get revenge. Of course, his biggest problem today was the issue with Arabeth and the Grand Marquess of Hell, but he threw this issue in the back of his mind, after all, it wasn''t something he could reverse or control.


    "Now that I think about it, should I tell Giovanni what happened? In the original plot Giovanni doesn''t care about the villain''s fate, only that the villain threw himself many times in front of Giovanni, thus provoking the protagonist making him relive the time of humiliation in the abbey, which led to revenge against the villain.. . Better ask Giovanni tomorrow whether he wants to know about Rutger or not."


    Emery still thought a little about the Knight Mulder who had a disrespectful and disgusting look, that kind of look was familiar to Emery, in his past life, there was an "uncle" who had this kind of look for him and his cousins.


    Just because this "uncle" was rich, he thought it was okay to have this kind of behavior, unfortunately, in the past, his cousins ??were not as lucky as him and things got very sombre, because of the dire circumstances at that time. he had to go to therapy years later to try to get over the events of those dark nights at his relatives'' house.


    "No, I won''t think about it. It''s already in the past, literally a lifetime ago." Emery forced himself to stop thinking about this terrible train of thought.


    Drowsiness came slowly and at some point, Emery fell asleep, but he wasn''t going to have a restful night, as his awareness went once again to one of Emery Original''s hazy memories.


    Every time Emery surfaced in the original Bishop Darcy''s memories, he felt that there were parts that were blocked or fogged as if the original character forced himself to forget or was too traumatic and he suppressed the memories.


    As the current Emery is another soul, the memories that had been forced to be forgotten were slowly coming back to the surface.


    "The only problem is that the memories are not like the first person. I can only be a third person watching everything. This doesn''t make any sense!" Emery thought with frustration as he found himself in the original character''s familiar bedroom.


    The room seemed even more cluttered with magic items, experiment flasks, books, notes, shelves full of books, a desk with several notebooks, and bedroom accessories like the large four-poster bed with luxurious lace and dark silk.


    The original Emery was sitting at the desk, he appeared to be studying something, Emery then approached the slim figure of the 15-year-old Emery little by little. The young man hadn''t changed much, he was just a little taller and his hair was longer reaching his slender shoulders. The teenager''s size seemed more adult, there were only a few months until he turned 16, which was considered the age to assume responsibilities.


    The records that the original Emery was looking at were strange, there was a lab record talking about experiments between humans and demons, there were some books about succubus, birth, creation, and reproduction, and alchemy books that talked about creating new species.


    "What is my father doing?" Original Emery muttered tossing the reports on the desk and running a hand in frustration through his red hair making it even messier, he closed his eyes for a while and his pale face showed an expression of pain.


    What Emery finds interesting is that Archduke Leon''s (Darcy) family register is also alongside the research and book records. Emery looks at the family records, but the more he tries to look the more the picture of the records becomes blurry.


    "This isn''t just an attempt by the original character to forget, but something is deliberately blocking these memories"


    Emery thought this when he saw that he only had hazy smudges in the records, he also couldn''t access in his mind what was in those family records of his.


    Suddenly the scene changes and Emery finds himself inside a large office, with shelves full of books, a heavy desk table made of luxurious and polished wood, with various papers, strange pens, inkwells, stacks of folders, and thin books, with an abacus made of gold and silver.


    The floor was covered in a soft royal blue carpet that made it look like someone was walking on clouds, with two sofas on either side and two armchairs facing a black marble fireplace with delicate carvings of flowers and leaves, with a large bed facing the large windows on the west side of the room covered with heavy dark curtains.


    A typical nobility office, especially if it belongs to the noble titleholder or the heir, it even has a bed so the head of the house could rest after work without being disturbed.


    Emery sat on one of the sofas and looked at the heavy wooden door with silver latches, there he saw a hurried Darius Darcy enter followed by the 15-year-old Emery Original.


    Darius''s face looked grim and his violet eyes looked full of worry, while the Original Emery looked displeased and angry.


    "Older brother, it''s no use running. We''re going to have this conversation now," the Original Emery said in a cool voice and a heavy countenance, which should be unusual for a teenager who has been pampered and adored by his parents and older siblings.


    "Emery this subject should never be broached if the father knows... There will be heavy consequences" Darius said turning to face Emery Original, who had already grown a few inches and was almost as tall as Darius.


    "If our father knows what? That I''ve been fucking my big brother for almost a year? Or to know that I know Brother Darius is not my biological brother?" Emery Original asked after locking the door with a "LOCKED" spell.


    "Emery��" Darius practically hissed before falling silent before Emery Original''s calm midnight blue iris eyes.


    "Elder brother�� Darius��" Emery Original said hoarsely approaching and approaching Darius who wanted to run away but was trapped against the desk. Both men''s breathing seemed to quicken and the blush on Darius'' face was perceptible, being a beauty among men he became even more enchanting.


    Emery Original wasted no time and deeply kissed Darius who at first struggled a little in the other man''s embrace, but his tongue slipped inside his mouth and began to dominate him, quickly Darius as if it were something natural, passed his arms around the man''s neck. another man clinging to him tightly.


    What followed later was Darius''s clothes being stripped off and tossed aside as Emery Original ran his mouth down Darius''s pale, fragrant neck, his quick hands gliding across his ribs and gripping the other man''s slender waist.


    The scorching kisses moved down his neck past his slender shoulders to his two rosy nipples that were a little bigger than normal for men but were beautiful as rosebuds and very sensitive since they were erect.


    The original Emery ran his tongue over the peak several times, before starting to suck on his stiff nipples causing Darius to moan and toss his head as his long wavy red hair cascaded over his smooth shoulders. The Original Emery sucked both nipples until they were red and shiny, he bit around the nipple leaving red, flashy, and embarrassing marks.


    "Darius, I''m coming in..." Emery Original muttered into Darius''s neck, his warm breath touching his pale skin and his lips brushing, his hands buried in Darius'' thighs and lifting him, placing him on top of the desk, Laying Darius down among the important papers, scattering pens and notebooks on the floor, Emery Original wedged his body between Darius''s smooth, open legs.


    Darius still wanted to fight a little, because he knew that if he let the young man go this way, he would be too weak to fight and hide the secrets that couldn''t be revealed to this younger brother of his.


    "You can''t..."


    "I can... Darius, you spent two weeks away, I missed you... I masturbated so many times thinking about the Big Brother..."


    "Emery... you can''t..."


    Of course, the protest was in vain and Emery Original knew that his older brother Darius was just reluctant because he had discovered the many secrets of his family. However, Emery Original didn''t care about his family''s secrets, he was even happy to know that Darius wasn''t his biological brother.


    Emery Original walked directly between Darius''s two soft peaches, he glided in with ease as Darius''s body was foreign to pleasure and always felt wet, which in fact was not common for normal men. Of course, this must be part of his family secret too.


    However, Emery Original didn''t care, he just wanted to fuck Darius''s ass and be one with him, just so he would make sure the two wouldn''t break up.


    Darius moaned loudly at the sudden intrusion, but he couldn''t stop his own hips from following the forceful rhythm of Emery Original''s thrusts, the once-innocent young man now looked like a wild and uncontrollable stallion as he moved in and out of Darius, the young man moaned softly being covered up beautiful louder moans from Darius.


    Emery: (...)


    Why am I seeing this kind of thing again?!


    What kind of bomb is this that they threw in my lap?


    Author show up here quickly and I swear I won''t hit you too much!


    Author: (...) *running away*

 Chapter 116 - Putting Pieces Together And Forming Theories (part 1)

    As Emery unravels one more secret... Cough... Cough... that he didn''t want to know about, Azarphy and Arabeth are wandering around Matteo Abbey.


    "Why did you drag me here?" Arabeth asked suspiciously, the fallen angel''s record with him wasn''t good so he looked like a kitten with goosebumps ready to attack this feathered bird.


    "There''s something weird about the demon portal," Azarphy said nonchalantly, he wasn''t in much of a joking mood. Abbot Eurico''s eyes were very suspicious, besides, a Knight Leader like Levi Mulder wouldn''t take care of dealing with demons, not with that arrogant and perverted personality..


    Couple it all with the appearance of the demon Grand Marquis, the spirit of light Anael talking about angels wandering around, on top of that the keys to paradise suddenly appearing in Naill''s body, there was something terribly wrong with the Portal of Hell, after all, already it was an aberration for a Marquess like Arabeth to have passed through the portal, much less the demon Grand Marquess.


    Azarphy wasn''t too shocked by a Hellgate in the Abbey, other religions use the demons or beings they demonize to increase their own power to control the masses.


    However, the situation itself was awkward. After a severe pandemic and a considerable loss of exorcists in the Kingdom of Dawn, the church shouldn''t want such a thing right now.


    At least not the church in the capital.


    "The portal was not opened by a human, it is impossible for a human to gather enough items or enough people for a Grand Marquis to pass through the portal, not without drawing the attention of the Vatican because such important items have suddenly disappeared or so many to have been ''borrowed'' at the same time." Azarphy exposed some of his suspicions.


    "But the portal was opened by the priest who killed himself, I know this because I saw with my own eyes him making the summoning circle" Arabeth argued back, he remembers everything the priest had done, the sacred items that he stole for years to sacrifice and call the portal to hell.


    "A summoning circle is not the same thing as a hell portal, you should know that. A hell portal needs three or more summoning circles, can you ever imagine how many sacred items or human sacrifices would be made for that? But you said that a portal to hell has opened... like a demon you can''t be mistaken about it..."


    "Unless that old human''s summoning circle was the last... Then someone else is opening temporary summoning circles to open the portal to hell... but maintaining the portal to hell is not something any human can do for a long time, the sacrifice would have to be very big"


    "I see..." Arabeth said trying to assimilate what the fallen angel was expounding, but he found the whole situation too complex.


    "Besides, when the human-made the summoning circle he died, right? But had his eyes been melted or sacrificed for this?" Azarphy interrupted Arabeth''s speech to quench a curiosity he had been thinking about ever since he discovered that Naill''s heart was one of the keys to the gate of paradise. Could the old priest''s eyes be some kind of key to the portal to hell?


    If so, there would be an explanation for the portal to hell being open by now. If not..., Azarphy did not even want to imagine how many human lives would have to be sacrificed to keep such a gate working.


    Would that scare Emery in any way?


    He was suddenly a little worried about whether or not he should share this information with that slightly silly human.


    "No, he brought sacred items to sacrifice and his own blood to corrupt the items�� His eyes were gouged out? I only stayed long enough to go through the portal and went after Giovanni," Arabeth said confused. He only stayed long enough to see Father Lattanzio lose consciousness and went after Giovanni, witnessing what Rutger had just done.


    So his mind was just with hate and revenge, he didn''t have much time to think about the poor old priest.


    Arabeth thought that the priest had died from losing too much blood since he was old, but he didn''t know that his eyes had been plucked out... Well, Arabeth was obsessed with Giovanni and then was distracted by Emery, then played by Azarphy, like would he have time to think about whether or not the priest had died naturally?


    "That''s the question... I wonder if this human has made a contract with some other being..." Azarphy muttered thoughtfully.


    "I didn''t feel anything else in that room but little demons there... There were some interested in making a deal with the priest, but none that required a specific body part." Arabeth said even more confused than before.


    "Did you not feel the presence of another human being nearby?"


    "At that time the corridors were empty, by the time I left until they discovered him... He performed the ritual just before dawn and the first mass of the day" Arabeth said not knowing about the question of time.


    A being that could be considered immortal had no sense of time, nor would he or Azarphy pay attention to time, of course, now that they were interacting with humans they watched the passage of time more carefully as it was worth gold to the fragile lives. humans.


    In short, if someone took their eyes off the priest, they would have 15 to 30 minutes to do this, clear the lanes and leave without being noticed by anyone.


    "It would have to be someone already specialized in medicine and who would not arouse suspicion if someone found him in the corridor at the time of death... Was his blood normal?"


    "He was a little weird, a little darker than other humans. But he was old so the blood color is a little different from other younger humans is normal, right?" Arabeth replied dismissively.


    Arabeth was quite ignorant about a real human being, he could invade dreams and play with the minds of humans, but the physical knowledge and even habits of humans were foreign and unknown to the demon marquis.


    The fallen archangel was speechless for a moment, he began to think Emery was the best, at least he had a smarter mind. He''s going to argue with the human to keep his sanity, he even felt he got a little less intelligent talking to Arabeth.


    He had to talk to the human to get some basic notion into the demon''s mind.


    Azarphy didn''t respond anymore and concentrated on finding the greatest focal point of demonic energy, he wouldn''t usually meddle in the affairs of demons and humans, but with the appearance of the Grand Marquis, he felt uneasy in his heart, as Emery seemed interested. on that little insect.


    Azarphy would never admit that he was acting out of a little jealousy, he already had to share Emery''s attention with Arabeth and Giovanni, he didn''t want Emery to look at another demon too.


    Yes, Azarphy wasn''t worried about other angels, the portal to heaven, people dying, Lord of Plague, whatever a mighty demon... For him, it was all too small and he could sweep away with his power, but the only thing he cannot control is the will of humans.


    If Emery wanted to take that big demon, what could he do?


    Well, he could kill the great demon... but he felt that it would scare the human away... Ah, he didn''t want that.


    He didn''t know why he didn''t want the human to push him away or stay away, maybe it was for future delicious foods?


    Yes, that was it. Azarphy was convinced of this very quickly.


    If Arabeth had known what Azarphy was thinking, he would have spat blood and questioned his knowledge of angels. Where was the pride of angels? Didn''t they think they were superior beings?


    Now, here was Azarphy acting out of this feeling of little jealousy in a childish way of not wanting to share his things.


    Very quickly Azarphy discovers the source of demonic energy, but everything is very strange because there are five small portals and there is a large central portal. The five small portals are positioned to form a pentagram star and receive energy from the central portal.


    "This isn''t just an ordinary hellhole..., this is an Array... I just don''t know what the devil is for..., a Duke or will it be one of the monsters of the abyss..." Azarphy muttered to himself.


    An Array was not uncommon, it was used a lot in the war between angels and demons, the angels used Array to summon the sacred creatures of the Paradise Dimension; the demons used an Array to summon an Abysmal Monster to battle or some demonic weapon of equal potency.


    "Array... This is not possible, after all, it is not a war..." Arabeth could not believe it. Everyone knows that an Array can only be used in times of war otherwise it will cause a great disaster in the human dimension to the point of collapse.


    "The human dimension will not collapse the other way around, the human dimension will further repress the intruders, just like reducing our powers so that we cannot break the laws of dimension. That''s what the creator of the Array is waiting for, but why? There is something very wrong��" Azarphy said quickly and stopped for a moment. He got a little confused.


    The truth is that an Array out of war can cause the human dimension to collapse, it is a pervasive truth for all foreign species. During wars the barriers of dimensional portals are weaker, so an Array that serves to summon armies, weapons, and monsters from the original dimension won''t do much damage in the human dimension.


    "Not quite, if it were easy to harm the human dimension, foreign species would have tried to dominate this place a long time ago. What makes me curious is what creature or weapon the mentor of it wants to bring to this dimension... If it''s a weapon, many years of war between humans must be started because of the weapon. Now if it''s a Monster from the Abyss or an army..."


    "Forneus has a large army, is it for him is Array?" Arabeth asked curiously. Not that he cared about the human dimension, as long as his hired human was safe, the world could explode that he wouldn''t care one bit.


    "That''s a possibility... which would be disastrous, but not so dangerous initially... but if it''s a Monster from the Abyss, it would be a disaster that will kill hundreds of humans at once, but the Vatican can defeat such a monster with some losses...


    "Even so, it''s a not-so-immediate concern and it would be impossible for us not to feel such things come out of the portal with so much demonic energy. What worries me is not that now, but the Abbot of this place is one of the things that worries me right now..."


    Arabeth was confused... They were talking about grand war plans that possible demons would be making, but was Azarphy worried about an old human?


    Arabeth felt he wasn''t being smart enough.


    Author: (...)


    Me either! *cry*


    Bao: Wolf?


    Arabeth (...)


    Azarphy: You fools *sneering*


    Author: QAQ

 Chapter 117 - Putting Pieces Together And Forming Theories (part 2)

    Azarphy thought Forneus'' army would be more dangerous than a Monster of the Abyss, less destructive initially, but more lethal later as it could convert humans into followers and augment the army with cannon fodder and cause chaos wherever it went.


    There was still the Lord of Plagues whose purpose he didn''t yet know and whether or not he was involved with the portal to hell and all the other strange things that were going on in the shadows.


    However, these were issues that could be resolved in the long run once they found out what was really going on and who was behind it all.


    Was it just one person?


    Would it be an organization?


    In the many years that Azarphy has existed, it has never been unusual for a group to form to do such nefarious things. From time to time they would emerge from these power-crazed groups who would sacrifice anything for it, even their own families.


    Azarphy thought about it with a certain concern and curiosity, but even so, there was a certain confidence that only the powerful have that he could still handle everything with ease.


    However, the mystery excited him and he felt challenged by the master behind the scenes.


    Of course, he thought, death was the only thing left for such a being that seemed to defy him so fiercely.


    "That old man... Isn''t he just an old man who was blinded?" Arabeth asked not understanding Azarphy''s thinking. To the Demon Marquis, old Abbot Eurico didn''t look dangerous, but he looked like he could die with just a push of the autumn breeze.


    "He was blinded by an angel, but where is the angel?" Azarphy asked remembering what Anael had said about seeing an angel wandering around the abbey. However, he himself did not feel any angels around, but the pure sacred energy was in that old abbot.


    "He wasn''t blinded a long time ago? What would the angel be doing around here so far?" Arabeth still did not understand the thinking of the fallen angel. It was not his fault, after all, in the hierarchy Azarphy would be compared to Emperor Lust (father of Arabeth) and Emperor Envy (master of the great demon Marquis), the thought of the fallen angel who once had the status of Archangel of War was not easy to follow up.


    "Angels don''t attack humans, if even demons can''t attack humans, how could angels do the same? That''s the golden rule for all foreign species. We can make contracts, use humans for our benefit, ask for sacrifices and play gods, but we could never hurt humans directly, not without forming our human avatar."


    If the angel had formed an avatar it would be difficult for Azarphy to discover the angel, as an avatar is formed by the energy of the human dimension and to evade the restrictions of the human dimension, although the deception would only allow them to keep a few powers, but would allow them to attack humans more actively.


    However, that refined power didn''t seem to belong to the average human-angel avatar, it couldn''t have caused such damage to the abbot''s eyes. There was something Azarphy was missing, but he couldn''t come up with the right reasoning.


    With that, Arabeth remembered well the rule for the human dimension, in fact, any dimension would cut the powers of the foreign species in half or more so that the dimension would not collapse by the powers. Of course, the human dimension has the strongest suppression, so this dimension was chosen as the battleground for foreign species, as they could fight almost as "equals".


    An avatar carries only 25% of the original powers, which is a very big loss for foreign species, plus there is still a danger of them being discovered and hunted. The risk is very high so it was very difficult for foreign species to choose to have an avatar.


    The species that live in the human dimension should not be underestimated, a group hunt could defeat the most powerful of infernal dukes if he is hunted by a group alone.


    "Could the abbot have seen the true form of the angel and was blinded by it?" Arabeth asked thoughtfully. Now that he thought of the Golden Rule it was really strange that Abbot Euric had been blinded by an angel directly and that there was still sacred energy in the old man''s blind eyes.


    Besides, wouldn''t a clergyman know that he should never look at the sacred or demonic forms of foreign species? This was not doable.


    There was also the leader of the Holy Knights, Levi Mulder, who had a scar from a demon of Baron status.


    The wound on Levi Mulder''s face was not caused indirectly, but directly and remained with demonic energy, which could not be possible given the holy energy of the holy knight.


    "That disgusting human''s wound is also suspect. It looks like a scar on the outside, that is, an old wound. But that''s because of that human''s quick recovery rate because I can feel strong demonic energy coming from that scar. The wound must have been made recently," Arabeth commented thinking about how he felt the demonic energy of a Demon Baron coming from the Holy Knight Mulder.


    "That means both an angel and a demon attacked a human each directly. The Golden Rule is quite clear, if a foreign species directly attacks a human, the human dimension would restrict the attackers'' powers or drive them out of the human dimension. Everyone knows that, so there wouldn''t be a fool who broke the rules"


    What Azarphy was talking about was not being able to mortally wound a human. Only beings like Azarphy who were sealed in the human dimension could afford to hurt or kill someone because he was trapped against his will in the human dimension, but even that had penalties like having their powers reduced or being induced to sleep for years.


    "However, where is the Demon Baron? Was he killed by the holy knight? Shouldn''t that be possible since humans became frighteningly strong?" Arabeth could not believe that a noble demon could die easily at the hands of a human.


    "I do not know. I have been at this Abbey Matteo for 100 years. I spend a lot of time sleeping... I only felt an angel during this time, it was a guardian angel, which is the weakest..."


    A Guardian Angel is even below a soldier Angel, but he was still superior to irrational holy creatures and holy spirits, even so, they are considered the weakest angels, they are only strong when they are linked to someone.


    "At that time I was too angry to try to get close to that angel... About 10 years ago the angel disappeared, I imagined he had gone back to Heaven... but now it may not be true, he may have been captured or sealed..."


    "Or he could have been killed," Arabeth said very dryly.


    "Yes, he can. However, I didn''t feel any marks of death. When an angel dies a mark remains at the place of death or with the assassin to mark the sacred objects he took with him. Everything must go back to paradise"


    "What if there is no one to take the objects?" Arabeth asked curiously, after all, the objects of the demons always remained where they had been lost, they would rather make something else than go get them.


    "There are people responsible for looking for the objects. Our items are not disposable like yours. Each weapon, I hear, is an item even if tiny is customized for each one of us which ensures better functioning and greater strength. When the item comes back it is restructured for the next user, the raw materials are rare and difficult to find so there is the collection of our objects if we fall in combat or out of our home" Azarphy explained mocking a little of the demons that discarded everything and they paid little attention to detail.


    "Geez so extravagant��" Arabeth mumbled only to be kissed on the lips and kept silent just listening to the fallen archangel''s wicked laugh.


    "You!"


    "What about me?" Azarphy teased the demon that looked like a scratching kitten having fun.


    "Don''t deviate from the subject! And the baron, do you think he showed up around here and the human killed him some time without us noticing?" Arabeth swallowing his wounded pride changed the subject, otherwise, he would be played to death again.


    "And the Demon Baron, I didn''t feel anything... Wait the nasty human wasn''t near Matteo Abbey, so the Baron might have appeared somewhere else or in a city... Well, it was pandemic time and the demons insignificant were loose, it would be possible for a Demon Baron to appear and cause chaos..."


    "Well, it''s no use thinking so much now. Let''s take a look at the portal to hell first and see if we have any clues about the portal to heaven if it''s the same people behind the two."


    "What about the guardian angel and the demon baron?" Arabeth was a little exasperated because at last, he could understand the fallen angel''s reasoning, but the feathered-winged bastard now wanted to drop the subject. It was almost like stepping on a cat''s tail, he wanted to scratch this man.


    Azarphy smiled mischievously and did not reply to Arabeth, enjoying seeing Arabeth''s annoyance. They were still outside, the angel wanted to see if there was any human movement that could be considered suspicious or if those black roots would appear again nearby.


    For a while, he watched but saw no signs of the Plague Lord, which could mean that the demon sensed his presence and is silent or that this demon was not directly related to the portal to hell.


    Azarphy spread his powers almost everywhere in the abbey, except where he knew the abbot was, he didn''t want to alert the possible enemy.


    Arabeth: Why are your hands on my xxx?


    Azarphy: It''s just your imagination *serious face*


    Arabeth: (...)


    Azarphy: ��_��

 Chapter 118 - Awakening From The "Nightmare"

    He felt something strange coming from an abandoned cabin, for a moment he wanted to go check it out.


    "Are we going to just watch and do nothing?" Arabeth questioned uneasily at the fallen archangel''s silence.


    "All right, let''s move on," Azarphy said throwing a globe of light to guide the way to Arabeth, he remained silent reflecting a little more on the subject, saving the mystery of the old cabin for after the main subject.


    There were many things Azarphy knew about how Emery''s soul had changed and about Giovanni''s strange behavior, but he didn''t want to tell Arabeth those things. Also, he feared that the matter of the Guardian Angel''s disappearance was not a simple matter and the death of a demon baron was suspect, he didn''t want to say anything to Arabeth so he wouldn''t talk to Emery yet.


    He wanted to talk to the human when and what he thought pertinent to say. What if the guardian angel is still alive and the demon baron is also alive?


    Emery might want to adopt them, right?


    This can''t happen!


    For some strange reason, Azarphy and Louis had a strange understanding that Emery would go out adopting dogs and cats left and right, which left them both helpless for different reasons.


    However, thinking about what Arabeth had said earlier, Azarphy agreed that when it came to humans, they couldn''t kill a demon baron or a guardian angel, of course, not a single human unless they had Emery''s powers, but a mob killing a strong demon he would have heard about it right?


    Besides, how many humans like Emery are there out there?


    If there were that many, mankind would have mastered foreign species long ago.


    Azarphy forgot that it didn''t matter much to him if demons and humans fought to the death, so it wouldn''t be strange that he didn''t know about them.


    However, not feeling a demonic portal being mounted and the disappearance of a guardian angel seemed very strange to him, was there something more powerful than himself in the Abbey Matteo?


    Or did someone get some item so powerful that it could hide the intense moves they were making?


    Did that have anything to do with Emery''s soul swap in any way?


    What species would this mighty item belong to?


    Azarphy had many questions and needed answers, just as the rain subsided he calmed his thoughts and tried to look for clues more calmly and with calm reasoning.


    They arrived at a large two-story building made of dark stone, large windows of dark wood, with the roof like a vault of dark red tiles, it was a pretty flashy building in the morning, but at night it was the most discreet, almost imperceptible, even lighting items were purposefully scarce.


    "This is the library building. The portal to hell is on the second floor. At Abadia Matteo, novices can only access books on the ground floor, the first floor is for priests and the second floor is prohibited. There is also a dungeon where the ''criminals'' are, but there is a seal made by an angel that is on a door..."


    Azarphy said just looking slightly at the building, for the others it would be very difficult or almost impossible to know all this with just one look.


    "How do you know that?"


    "I just sought information in the minds of the guards and scribes who are translating books right now on the first floor," Azarphy said with some disdain for the demon for the obviously silly question.


    "The seal on the door... It must be a heaven''s portal?" Arabeth asked curiously. He used some of his own power to also look at what was in the library building. Unlike Azarphy who knew the details, the demon marquis could only locate energy sources, such as the portal and the seal on the door.


    Azarphy didn''t answer, he just pulled Arabeth and the two went to the second floor of the library.


    "A hell gate has been opened... An array is still incomplete and heaven''s gate is sealed... So a key to heaven appearing now is no coincidence..., how could anyone plan so long and I didn''t notice anything ?"


    "Was this some battleground from the last apocalypse? How has a heaven''s portal ever been set up here? Isn''t that something impossible for humans?" Arabeth asked when he heard Azarphy muttering.


    "All portals are mostly closed when the apocalypse ends. Portals are opened by the gods when the stars fall and the battlefields are ready for new war and hunting. It would be very dangerous to abandon any portal, of course, the portals of hell are different, and with great sacrifices, they can be opened, but hide the movement from the eyes of the church or the State"


    "I''ve said before that it takes a lot of valuable resources and human lives to open an array and a hell portal as it takes many summoning circles for that..., but once I can''t believe it here set up without me realize nothing...unless something far more valuable than human lives and sacred items has been used to do all of this, something similar is there a fragment of a soul or some item from another dimension"


    Azarphy continued muttering for a long time leaving Arabeth stunned, he only caught a few points of the long reasoning of the archangel of war. Increasingly, he was finding himself lacking the intelligence to deal with the feather boy''s quick thinking.


    "This... Can a hell portal and a heaven portal be summoned in the same area? Isn''t this suicide? The power conflict is huge and can generate more destruction than a city from hell" Arabeth said a little nervously.


    Arabeth was very weak when the last apocalypse happened so he didn''t participate in the battles and only knew about the subject by studying and by other demons.


    Azarphy was silent, he just felt an unpleasant feeling, someone was messing with heaven under his nose. It didn''t matter if he had been banished 1000 years ago, he belonged to Heaven at his core and was irritated seeing humans dare to tamper with his old home.


    "Humans..." Azarphy''s voice was filled with contempt and an icy fury.


    "What will we do now? How long do we have until the two energies come into conflict and everything is destroyed?" Arabeth asked most importantly, he didn''t want to save the place as long as he could take Emery away, everything else can be ignored.


    After all, he was just a hired demon.


    "Look at the portal of heaven... It''s not just a seal, the portal is incomplete, just a small piece to be completed" Azarphy said showing that there was only a small cube to complete the portal.


    "The portals of heaven are quite different from the portals of hell," Arabeth commented, surprised and relieved. So he didn''t need to run away with Emery now, as it would be troublesome to run too far in such a short amount of time.


    The portals of hell are made of various circles of invocations that require blood and sacrifices of magical or sacred items, whereas heaven''s portals are built of rare sacred stones that are used to assemble a large door, which is a very difficult task. high for a human to do that.


    Of course, Arabeth had already forgotten that there was an Array still incomplete for lack of sacrifices, but well built to summon anything from a mighty army to even an abyssal monster.


    He is very easily distracted, but Azarphy is not distracted by this despite being curious as to why the portal is incomplete. He was more concerned about where these sacred stones came from.


    The rain became even stronger and it looked as if the world was about to collapse with strong winds and thunder shimmering in the sky seeming to echo what was going on in Azarphy''s troubled mind.


    The path to the future looked grim.


    Meanwhile, Emery woke up from the "nightmare", he sat up in bed and looked stunned around the room. He hadn''t slept much, he''d only dozed off for just an hour.


    "The more I see this person''s memories, the more I don''t want to go home. I feel like it''s going to be really scary there." Emery thought-feeling was very tired.


    "Mister Darcy?" Giovanni called when he saw Emery sitting on the bed staring at nothing with a stunning look.


    "Giovanni comes to sleep, tomorrow you can finish reading the books," Emery asked, knowing he was being a little childish, but he didn''t want to sleep alone, he was afraid of having new "nightmares".


    Of course, he had forgotten that even sleeping with Giovanni the day before he had "nightmares" too.


    Giovanni looked a little reluctant, but he couldn''t refuse Bishop Darcy''s request, either because of his stunned look that was rare for him or because of his unnatural pallor.


    As soon as Giovanni lay down beside him, Emery very blatantly hugged him hiding his face between Giovanni''s shoulder and neck, he looked like a cute little animal that wanted to be cuddled.


    "Mister Darcy, did you have a nightmare?" Giovanni asked feeling a little anxious seeing the fragile behavior of the adult man who hugged him.


    "Something like that... Just some bad memories turning into a nightmare" Emery said in a muffled voice. He didn''t want to talk about it, it was too shocking and embarrassing to talk about it.


    Giovanni was surprised that a person like Emery had such bad memories that they became nightmares. After all, Emery''s birth and status were incomparably greater than Giovanni''s, so he thought Bishop Darcy wouldn''t have suffered along the way.


    Yani already knew that there were things that neither money nor status could save someone from going through traumatic experiences, but he couldn''t tell Giovanni that, after all, it''s only the experience of life that you learn about the subject.


    "Giovanni, what was it like where you lived?" Emery asked after a moment of silence. He didn''t want to sleep yet despite being tired, but the vivid images of the memories made him uncomfortable, so he wanted to stay awake a little longer.


    Giovanni and Yani were a little disturbed by Emery''s question, they didn''t want to think too much about the house they abandoned. However, unlike Yani, Giovanni was still a lot more homesick, so he felt a little happy to be able to talk about it.


    The conversation was soft and low, the lights turned off and the two men in the dark holding each other, talking softly until Emery fell asleep after thirty minutes of trivial conversations. The sound of the rain grew weaker and weaker until it became a little serene, the noisy winds could not be heard in the warm bed.


    That night Giovanni didn''t study anymore and went to sleep, having a good mental rest. Yani was thoughtful in the soul space created by him. He kept thinking about how a single person could change so many things in his life in such a short time.

 Chapter 119 - Zariel

    Returning to Azarphy and Arabeth who was on the second floor of the library.


    "This is really a core of an Array," Arabeth said seeing the great portal with a five-pointed star as the portal''s base.


    Usually, a normal dimensional portal would just be a medium-sized door almost similar to a human door, but this portal was the size of giants and still had a base formed by five seven-pointed stars overlapping each other at different angles.


    "Hey, are you going to destroy this?" Arabeth asked Azarphy that he was silent. As the two were acting invisibly they could not see each other as they were of different species and had different energies, only when they spoke or decided to manifest could they notice each other.


    Well, that only applied at Arabeth and Emery''s level because they were so much weaker than Azarphy. Azarphy was very strong and didn''t have these restrictions between species.


    Azarphy didn''t respond and caught Arabeth suddenly hugging him, the angel''s body was large and the power overwhelming, Arabeth did not even have a chance to fight and found himself trapped in the fallen angel''s embrace.


    "Hey!" Arabeth protested and continued to struggle in Azarphy''s embrace..


    "Quiet, someone is coming," Azarphy said in an icy tone that made Arabeth shiver with fear, but he stopped struggling. If an archangel of war is being cautious, then the one who would be coming must be someone formidable.


    Azarphy smiled mischievously, but Arabeth could not see. Someone really was coming, but there was no need for Azarphy to embrace Arabeth. However, Azarphy wanted to get some meat from the tsun-tsun demon marquis.


    "Isn''t this a fallen angel?" Arabeth asked suddenly seeing the figure with dark wings like an eagle, though he couldn''t see the figure of the angel in detail dark aura with a touch of holy energy this could only be a fallen angel.


    "Zariel" Azarphy spoke looking lightly at the fallen angel figure. Unlike Arabeth, Azarphy could see the details of the angel, he soon identified the battle angel who held the position of lieutenant but who had committed treason and was banished to hell.


    Azarphy wasn''t the only fallen angel who was banished to the human dimension, he was the only one who was a powerful archangel, plus his punishment was light compared to those who were exiled in horrible dimensions to the angels.


    The human dimension could be considered a neutral zone for many of the alien species, despite the penalty of having diminished power, but it had nothing harmful to endanger their existence.


    Like the dimension of Hell or the dimension of Nether where nothing but cosmic mass could exist peacefully.


    "I thought Zariel was trapped in the abyss prison," Arabeth commented quietly. Zariel was a famous name in hell, rumors said he was as handsome as the god of nature and a genius in combat, furthermore, his crime was so severe that Satan himself and the God of Light created a single prison. for him in hell.


    A crime so heavy that it made the enemy gods come to terms with his arrest, this was very shocking and it increased curiosity about what Zariel had done to receive such a heavy sentence.


    Although there were no rumors or news about Zariel''s crime, which made it all the more mysterious and caught the attention of any demon Zariel''s prison was in the abyss, a place that even demons dared not approach lightly.


    "I thought the same, but he seems to be very comfortable here and in hell," Azarphy said with sarcasm, clearly mocking the demons'' weak discipline.


    Zariel, who had not noticed the presence of Azarphy and Arabeth calmly floated before the portal of hell. Zariel had long blond hair and porcelain skin, bright and delicate eyes, a sweet smile, and a mean nose in his diamond face.


    The fallen archangel blatantly wore his human form casually.


    He was different from strong angel soldiers and weak guardian angels, his bearing was heroic and had an intellectual charm. His human form was very beautiful, of course, still incomparable to his angel form, but delicate enough that he felt satisfied looking at himself in the mirror.


    "I can only use this form for now," Zariel thought, regretting that he couldn''t display his beauty freely.


    He thought that even with that "average" appearance, he was still the most handsome in that abbey.


    Author: (...)


    Bao: Do ??you tell him?


    Author: Shiii, don''t say anything, let him be deceived.


    Bao: But the master...


    Author: Shiiiu!


    Emery: *looks confused at the two whisperings*


    Zariel held up a communication stone and injected some sacred energy into the stone.


    "Sir, the portal is ready," Zariel said in his velvety voice.


    "It''s not the time yet. When the red planet shines the strongest, then you can activate the Array." The voice was a man''s, but it looked like it was being modified by magic, so it was hard to tell the age and tone of the voice.


    Zariel even exchanged a few words with the man before turning off the communication stone.


    A few minutes later, Zariel left.


    "What do we do?" Arabeth asked after he no longer felt Zariel''s presence.


    "I want to know who is the master behind Zariel...How could an insect defy my father''s order (God of Light)! I want to know who it is and obliterate them all... How dare they..." Azarphy said in an indifferent way, but Arabeth felt fear because he could feel the fallen angel''s sacred energy turn violent.


    "Are you going to tell the human?" Arabeth asked. He didn''t want Emery to know about it and get involved. What could a human do against a dangerous plot between heaven and hell?


    "It''s better to say to prevent him from getting involved without knowing," Azarphy said quickly calming down, he didn''t even notice how calm he had become just thinking about how Emery would react to the news. Would the human react unexpectedly, as with everything he had done so far?


    This made Azarphy curious and he felt less furious at the thought of reuniting with the human.


    "About the Great Demon Marquis... Let''s pay him a visit and warn him not to get close to the human" Azarphy continued to speak, he didn''t want another demon around. He had a feeling that Emery would welcome the great demon marquis if they were allowed to meet, Azarphy could not tolerate any more competition.


    "But... if the human wants to meet him?"


    "Then I''ll just have to obliterate the demon," Azarphy said simply, but it made Arabeth shiver like an angry kitten.


    "You!"


    "Don''t worry, you''re human bound, so I''m not going to do anything to you... Not to mention, you might be carrying my child..."


    "You!" Arabeth was speechless to get angry later, he wanted to hit that feathered and arrogant bird!


    Azarphy felt his mood lighten after teasing Arabeth a little.


    On the other hand, in the cabin Mattias Basile was watching Bryan sleep, the rain had calmed down enough for him to run to the cabin with some food, as tomorrow would be an important day for the abbey.


    He got there and the cabin was not lit, he only saw the pitch, and the thunder dimly lit Bryan''s face as he slept on a straw mat wrapped in various shiny and expensive fabrics.


    Which was a strange irony, but the flashy, glittering luxury hurt the eyes of the abbey elders so it was thrown here.


    Of course, not everything was thrown away and some things were kept to be given as gifts to lovers or to nobles as gifts of courtesies, but nothing that was the light of day.


    Always in the shadows and always maintaining a facade of humility and false sincerity.


    Mattias turned on a lighting item that dimly lit the place that was cold because of the rain and the autumn weather, the dark-skinned elf shivering under all those colorful clothes.


    The young novice put his raincoat to drain along with his straw hat in a corner, his hem was a little wet but most of his clothes were dry.


    He put food on the table, bread, wineskin, and a big red apple, that''s what he managed to steal after everyone retired to rest.


    Mattias stole some fever herbs that he could put to make tea or knead and put in some food for better effect. Unfortunately, he had no hot water and no soup to mix the herbs.


    He felt a little silly bringing the herbs like that, but he could ask Bryan to eat them raw anyway, isn''t it like they had a lot of options?


    The young man touched the quivering sleeping elf''s forehead, he was a little feverish, so he looked at the wounds that looked clean and nothing was out of place.


    "It could be the loss of blood or the cold" Mattias thought, hesitating whether or not to wake the dark elf.


    He watched for a while and decided to shake the boy''s shoulder to wake him up and make him chew the herbs, at least that would prevent him from having a fever later either from the cold or the wounds.

 Chapter 120 - A Long Tempest (part 1)

    Bryan was having a nightmare, he was happily playing with his older brother near an ancient temple, his parents had already died so it was just him and his older brother.


    The 10-year-old young elf didn''t know anything other than that his older brother was his family and that they depended on each other, there were malicious rumors in the town where they lived that his older brother was the son of a high-ranking nobleman. status, but that was thrown in that small town because of his mother''s shameful condition.


    About Bryan himself, there was more malicious gossip telling that the day he was born the chief priest (something like a powerful archbishop, since there is no pope there, but a council) nature''s temple had died and that his birth was cursed.


    Bryan never cared much for this gossip, although a lot of people in his small town constantly avoided him, as long as he had his older brother, he was already happy.


    The good dream quickly turned into a nightmare when the setting changed to the day the temple in the capital discovered him and took him away from his older brother.


    The scene quickly changed again and he had fled the central temple after years of confining that place, praying for a nature god he hated for having separated him from his only family, but foolishly not knowing anything about the outside world turned out to be hunted down and sold to a human realm far from home.


    He was considered a rarity and very handsome, which made him better treated by the seller, only to be bought at a high price by Count Bianco and his hell began.


    The moment he found himself in that dark room, he was disturbed by something and finally woke up scared sitting on the straw mat.


    "Bryan?"


    The dark elf blinked his eyes several times and rubbed his face as he cringed, putting his chin on his trembling knees.


    "Bryan, it''s me, Mattias" the young novice didn''t touch again the dark elf just calmly called the scared person until he started to shake less.


    Mattias seeing that the dark elf calmed down went to search the mess if there were any warmer fabrics, being left alone Bryan looked at the human''s profile who seemed very focused and naturally ignored him, he internally felt much calmer with that lack of attention.


    He wiped his tears away and collected himself when Mattias brought in some fabrics made from animal skins that looked quite primitive and rustic that were summarily disdained by the clerics and dumped in the old forbidden hut.


    "These cloths are quite warm, this should keep you warmer" seeing the dark elf standing still and not taking the fabrics, he bent down and wrapped the thin and bruised body with the fabrics.


    Almost like a hug which made Bryan tense for a moment, but Mattias''s movements were quick and soon he was on his feet pointing to the food and explaining about the herbs he''d gotten.


    Anyway, Bryan realized that Mattias didn''t want to do him any harm and was just helping him already foreseeing the lack of time in the morning when the people of the capital arrived.


    "Thanks"


    Bryan said in a still-low tone, but this time he looked directly into Mattias'' brown eyes who looked much bigger than him but had been the kindest human he''d ever met.


    "Just get better soon," Mattias said sincerely. The rain was so heavy at that time, he couldn''t go back without getting wet all the way, which could lead to getting sick himself.


    Mattias looked at Bryan for a moment seeing him grip the soft fabrics with tense hands, he had looked away and was focusing on the jumble of huddled objects.


    "I think there might be something to warm the atmosphere up," Mattias said suddenly going to find something that could warm up the old cabin without attracting the attention of people outside.


    "Actually... Over there near that box with flower stones, there is an oven that works with those fire stones that are in that box near those paintings" Bryan had taken a deep breath to be able to speak with a clearer tone to the human despite his fear.


    Mattias looked confused at Bryan, he had no idea what the dark elf was talking about.


    Brian: (...)


    Author: It''s Not That He''s Dumb... I swear!


    Emery: *looking confused at the objects too*


    Author: (...)


    On the other hand, Rutger was lying in bed looking up at the stone ceiling of his own room, his body was in no pain and the warm blanket along with the low-burning fireplace warmed him.


    However, Rutger was still very cold.


    Things went through Rutger''s mind very slowly for a brief moment he thought if he should kill himself, but then he pushed that thought away, how could he take his own life and let Giovanni be happy while he suffered?


    He channeled all fear and self-hatred into the young novice, he needed someone to blame for his life situation.


    Rutger Hendrick didn''t think that if he hadn''t committed that sin against Giovanni and had just spent the week resting traveling shortly thereafter, he wouldn''t have rediscovered the man who was his nightmare.


    While Father Rutger kept thinking about how he should punish Giovanni when he found him alone, he was sure it would hurt him enough for Bishop Darcy himself to be disgusted and abandon him, he didn''t notice the door being silently opened from the inside.


    Forneus watched the human with evil thoughts and was very happy to see a priest of the God of Light behaving like that. He had been wandering around the abbey for a while, but just as Anael saw an angel hunting some little demons, he also felt the angel''s presence.


    Although the angel was of a weaker status than Forneus himself, he didn''t know if there were more angels, besides, he was in the sacred territory that had priests of the God of Light, so he tried to hide his presence.


    He was hiding but was attracted by Rutger''s malicious thoughts, at the same time, he also wanted to further worsen the human''s thoughts so that they would become propitious so that he could be used as a pawn in his desires.


    It wasn''t hard to find Levi Mulder by the thought, he had just had some strong, hot alcohol, he had just finished his rounds and was cold. He was going to drink a little more sleep, he felt very happy as he had rediscovered his childhood "love".


    The evil satisfaction inside him gave him the satisfaction to go to sleep, his conscience didn''t even blink at such sins, Forneus himself wondered if that human even had a conscience.


    However, Levi wasn''t a silly person and didn''t want to push Rutger to the limit which would make it less fun than torturing him slowly while satiating his own sadistic cravings.


    Forneus began his mental attack very subtly, putting interesting images of Rutger''s suffering and pleasure in the human''s mind, plus a few excuses as to why he was at that moment breaking into the priest''s room at risk of being caught so he could "play" a little more with his victim.


    At that moment Levi left the room very determined to go play with Father Rutger, luckily he was on the second floor and even a little drunk he didn''t fall down the stairs, much to Forneus'' happiness.


    The great demon marquis opened Rutger''s bedroom door from the inside, as the priest''s malicious thoughts were strong, he couldn''t feel the presence of a demon-like Forneus around.


    If Rutger was more lucid or if he was reading the holy book as he should be for all priests before bedtime, Forneus couldn''t do anything against the priest or even dare to mess with things as he could be expelled by the exorcist.


    However, Rutger was so immersed in his own nefarious plans and what he would do to Giovanni that his mental energy dropped to a bad level and his sacred powers were suppressed by it.


    On the other hand, Azarphy and Arabeth were not far from Rutger''s room, they had met Forneus a few minutes ago, but they just watched.


    "Then?" Azarphy questioned, he knew that Forneus was using his powers, but he didn''t know for what purpose, whereas Arabeth being a demon and being almost on the same level as the other had a better idea of ??what was going on.


    "He seems to want that priest''s soul to become even darker so he can control him"


    Arabeth was well aware of this technique common among demons, he would use it himself with Giovanni, the more desperate the human, the easier it was for the demons to make advantageous contracts for themselves.


    Of course, in the original book, Song of Darkness, Arabeth''s plans form in vain as everything was destroyed by the priests who wrongly exorcised and tied the demon''s life to Giovanni''s life without contract or conditions.


    Azarphy was silent, but the disdain they felt for the demons increased a little more, this was a very cheap attack, only lesser beings needed to use other people to do the job.


    "It''s easy for you to act in the human dimension, since you''re practically sealed off here, but we can''t be discovered by the human dimension if we don''t suffer penalties"


    Arabeth grumbled, he could feel Azarphy''s disdain trickling down his sides, even though he didn''t see the figure of the fallen archangel.


    "Alright, alright don''t be too upset," Azarphy said hugging Arabeth as he started to struggle just to be kissed becoming a surprising statue.


    When he came to, the two of them were tongue-twisted and his human form crystallized and became palpable in the real world, the icy waters touched the pale, sensitive skin of the now humanized Arabeth.


    "You!" Arabeth, once again coming to his senses through the cold rainwater, hit Azarphy''s still invisible body, but only ended up hurting himself.


    "You really don''t learn"


    Azarphy scoffed a little more and pinched Arabeth''s feline ears which got a little weaker, he didn''t know he could be even weaker.


    "What about that priest?" Arabeth said trying to distract that characterless feathered bird.


    "Should we care?" Azarphy said with indifference.


    Arabeth: (...)


    Author: I think he''s right *thinking while holding an umbrella*


    Yani: I think that too *appearing out of nowhere*


    Author: There is no respect between the scenarios here *regret*


    Arabeth: (...) *looking at the author breaking the fourth wall*


    Azarphy: ��_�� *disdaining them all*

 Chapter 121 - A Long Tempest (part 2) - R18

    Arabeth was silent at Azarphy''s question, they really didn''t have to care about Father Rutger.


    "But�� And Forneus? Are we going to let him come out victorious and get stronger?" Arabeth still wanted to argue, he felt the hands of that feathered bird stroking his tail, which made him even weaker and he almost "purred" in satisfaction.


    If he didn''t distract that shameless fallen angel, he would be devoured again and defeated so badly that Emery would have to be called out again.


    That would be very humiliating!


    Azarphy smiled realizing the demon''s nervousness and his greatest fear was his pride being trampled and seen broken by the human to whom he swore loyalty.


    "But wasn''t it good that time?" Azarphy asked whispering in Arabeth''s ear, who for some reason felt his face get hot.


    "Don''t deviate from the subject!"


    "Oh.... We weren''t talking about..."


    "We came here on a mission!"


    Arabeth still argued strongly, looking like a fair and honorable person, as if he wasn''t naked in the rain at that moment.


    Azarphy very much wanted to laugh, but that would not suit his image as a mighty archangel, so he restrained himself and brought out a cloak to cover Arabeth''s nakedness.


    "Do you want to take care of Forneus now?" Azarphy asked hugging Arabeth''s human body, the rain stopped touching the demon and he felt a little better that he wasn''t getting wet anymore.


    "Yes, if he gets stronger and Emery wants to get him too��" Arabeth didn''t finish the sentence, because he didn''t know why Emery was after a demon for Giovanni.


    Azarphy grew a little more serious when Arabeth said this, which could turn out to be true.


    "What do you suggest?" Azarphy asked not forgetting to nibble on cats'' ears making Arabeth try to fight, but trapped in the archangel''s embrace there was no real fight.


    "Obliteration" Arabeth after the feathered bird let it abuse its strange cat ears.


    "So radical" Azarphy scoffed a little.


    "What if Zariel catches Emery''s eye?" Arabeth teased, after all, the archangel seemed very determined to turn supernatural beings away from the human, of course, that this must be some kind of strange possession.


    "Well, it depends on the attention"


    The answer was surprised by Azarphy''s answer. He thought the archangel would react more violently.


    "Astonished?" Azarphy questioned lightly kissing his lips moistened by the rain and very attractive at that moment.


    Arabeth: (...)


    After having some tofu eaten, Arabeth became angry and demanded answers.


    "Well, I need useful labor, you know," Azarphy said simply.


    "That..."


    "Well, it''s not bad doing independent missions and playing watchful for the human''s sake, but while we''re here, he must be seducing others and bringing more cats and dogs into the room"


    Arabeth: (...)


    The Demon Marquis had no way of rebutting what the archangel said, as it might as well be true. However, it surprised him how possessive Azarphy was about Emery. The strange thing was that the archangel didn''t notice the net he was making to protect Bishop Darcy, but Arabeth wisely did not comment on it or dared to think too loudly about it.


    He would only be mocked if he dared to talk about it.


    "So, what about Forneus?"


    "Do you want him to disappear now?" Azarphy asked ready to make the other demon disappear with just a little effort.


    "I want..."


    "You want to absorb his powers, don''t you?" Azarphy interrupted Arabeth''s speech, completing his most secret thought.


    "Yes, it would be nice to teach this arrogant one a lesson," Arabeth said with great justice until his tail went skyward and he puffed out his chest proudly.


    "Then we should get him stronger for you to gain more power," Azarphy said kissing those proud lips again.


    "You!"


    "Which reminds me�� Your body is already fine, right? I''ll talk to the human to��" Azarphy stopped talking and made Arabeth more nervous, what does that old feathered man want to do?


    "What?"


    "Secret" Azarphy disappeared with Arabeth to another place, while the angry demon beat him, but it didn''t hurt at all.


    R-18 (SCENE CONTAINS VIOLENCE AND R@PE, MUST HAVE WARNING WHEN READING)


    On the other hand, Levi Mulder entered the room that was open, which cheered the man up, thinking that Rutger was waiting for him.


    In a sickly way, Levi had been in love with Rutger for a long time, so getting back to all that teenage excitement about sex and possession wasn''t so strange.


    Finally, Rutger was awakened by the opening door, snapping out of his malicious thoughts to focus on the shadow in the doorway.


    "You cried so much before, but now leave the door open for me," Levi said seeing Rutger''s face being lit by the lighting instrument the man just turned on.


    "You''re crazy, what are you doing here?" Rutger said hastily getting up and closing the door.


    Yes, he didn''t run away to escape, nor did he go to throw Levi out of the room, the most important thing for him was that no one saw the honored holy knight and the exorcist in the same room in the middle of the night.


    What he feared most was gossip and the loss of his reputation.


    Even his physical well-being was put aside when faced with the possibility of being "caught" in the act by others.


    "I came to see my toy," Levi said, his mood turning sour, he didn''t like it when Rutger walked right past him and didn''t come to greet him enthusiastically.


    Did Rutger forget he was in control of everything?


    Just thinking that he might not be in control, Levi got even worse and grabbed Rutger''s skinny wrist tossing him on the bed with violence, making the priest dizzy.


    "What are you..." Rutger tried to speak, smelling the strong alcohol that wasn''t like sweet wine, which made the priest, even more, despise the knight who drank unrefined things.


    Anger rose in Rutger''s head making him forget about his own survival and fear of Levi, which further worsened Levi''s paranoia that silenced the fragile priest with a hungry mouth.


    Things happened fast and violent, finally throwing Rutger back to the reality that he was a helpless victim, as he felt the thick stick in and out of him, pleasure, hate, anger at the world and at himself populated his mind along with the pain and humiliation.


    He wasn''t a victim!


    He couldn''t be a victim!


    Rutger said that to himself, being a victim and thinking like one was too humiliating for him.


    The priest still thought that leaving the abbey he would be himself once more without being tied to what was happening now.


    However, Levi''s bite on his shoulder brought Rutger''s mind back to the cruel present, with his arms locked behind his back as heavy sex was forced on him again and again.


    Forneus watching all this happen was excited and his influence expanded to encompass the dark thoughts of Levi and Rutger.


    The sacred powers were great, but they weren''t omnipotent as all mortals thought, they worked according to the user''s will and their vibration at the time.


    If Rutger were a more luminous person the sacred power would automatically protect him from the demonic powers of Forneus, the same applies to Levi.


    They could use the holy powers of their own volition, but the holy powers would not protect them back since they are not good people.


    Forneus felt he was getting a little stronger and with now two possible pawns, he felt he could reap a lot in the human dimension.


    "Who was the target anyway... A Bishop Darcy? Yes... a high power, but a mind full of lust... he doesn''t seem so difficult to me."


    Forneus thought, remembering his mission to make the life of Bispo Darcy and gather the soul. The human had caught the interest of one of the infernal emperors, Emperor Envy.


    His master and lord.


    (END OF SCENE R-18)


    Already in the cabin Mattias, guided by Bryan, managed to light a portable stove that did not emit smoke, which was quite interesting and new for the novice.


    "This stove is produced by the Aurore Empire... It''s quite common where I come from" Bryan commented seeing the human''s eyes shine like a child when discovering a new thing.


    "Are you from the Aurore Empire?" Bryan asked still looking at the white iron item which had a soft red glow and an attractive floral scent.


    Bryan tensed for a moment, but then calmed down seeing that the human seemed more interested in the new object than in his reaction.


    "No, I''m from the Elf Empire," Bryan said speaking something of the truth, but omitting it a little since he didn''t say where exactly he belonged there in the Elf Empire.


    "I thought you were a half-breed," Mattias said with some surprise. He couldn''t imagine that the legendary elves could be played down to miserable being helped by a human-like him.


    The mestizos (half-breed) of elves, fairies, and beastmen were common in many kingdoms and empires, some were races used as slaves (in countries that allowed this) or as servants, unlike the pure species that were treated with honor and courtesy, the mestizos they received the other side of the coin and were often despised by human beings.


    There were exceptions like the Aurore Empire, which had very strict laws and was very open to mestizos as they were considered very important labor forces for the development of all territory.


    There were commercial cities that were led and organized by mestizos, usually tourist and entertainment cities which allowed humans and mestizos to interact more freely, which also strengthened the image of the Aurore Empire to outside species while also seeing the empire as tolerant.


    "I don''t know if I''m a half-breed... For as long as I can remember I have only lived with my older brother, I don''t remember my parents"


    "I don''t remember mine either, I was raised by my uncle who was in Basil County parish, he''s a priest there... According to my uncle, my parents were merchants in the Aurore Empire, he said that when I graduated he would give up my inheritance��" Mattias said suddenly talking about himself.


    He identified a little with the elf and even allowed himself to tell a big secret to Bryan, he looked at the dark elf with some trepidation, thinking that the other might mock him for being a fool and believe his uncle''s words.


    He had already told this to other people, but most of them looked at him with pity or mocked him for being a fool. Many said that his uncle just threw him on the course at the abbey to spend his inheritance money.


    Luckily, Bryan didn''t do any of that, just blinked his emerald eyes and ran a hand through his pink hair, before speaking with some doubt:


    "But can priests have money?"


    "Yes you can, at least I see the priests always with something dear to them," Mattias said without malice, he saw these things and thought it was normal, many priests received "gifts of gratitude" or had received "dowries" from their own families.


    As the rain continued to fall Mattias explained what he saw in the abbey to Bryan, trying to explain his worldview to the uninformed dark elf.

 Chapter 122 - In The Capital In The Kingdom Of Dawn (Part 1)

    Mattias was not a deluded fool or would be easily fooled, as many of his colleagues imagine. His uncle always sent him things from the city to eat, sent him letters telling him the news, and always worried about him.


    In addition, he sent him a few short supplies for the winter to come, such as a warm blanket, soft pillow, gloves, and warm socks for sleeping, he even sent a solution of herbs to heal wounds caused by the intense cold.


    Colleagues who came from wealthier families mocked that they were given much better things and still received a little silver... Used to bribe people in the kitchen or even some teachers for better resources.


    Mattias received some money too, but there were few copper coins. The sad young man once told Giuliani, whom he saw as a master, on the matter, the future holy paladin told him an undeniable truth.


    "If your uncle sent more money, he would probably be misled. He''s smart and only sends a little.. What would you do with a lot of money here? You would only be deceived by your colleagues or taken from you by the most greedy priests for you to give an example of humility and righteousness to others"


    That''s why Mattias thought his uncle was a very intelligent and kind man, he never lacked for anything and he behaved well to make his uncle proud.


    When he became a holy knight and gained some land for himself, his uncle could retire and take care of the land, while he would face demons and help people.


    Mattias'' thoughts were very simple and honest, almost forgetting how terrifying he had been the night before with the fire and the storm.


    Of course, Mattias was most excited to see Giuliani acting all strong and brave, yet he created a healthy fear against the demons and swore he would be strong enough to banish them.


    "Demons?" Bryan asked curiously.


    The elves did not fear demons for religious and racial reasons, as their religion had other "evildoers" to be feared and racial because demonic energy could not corrupt nature''s energy.


    "Yes, they are very dangerous and evil, they set fire to some parts of the abbey... the fire was high and had a strange color... although it was very beautiful no water could put out... it was really nice to see the knights holy people use shields with holy energy to contain the fire..."


    Mattias spoke very excitedly and didn''t notice that he got closer to Bryan in his excitement, the dark elf felt tense for a brief moment, but seeing the excited human talking continuously without looking in his direction, he felt much more relaxed.


    On the other hand, in the capital of the Kingdom of Dawn, a car with a magic engine stopped in front of a hotel with a wide courtyard. The oriental style was quite flashy, but the discreet neighborhood made the place a little deserted despite the colorful paper lanterns with symbols of beautiful flowers at each point of the patio, lighting the environment making it welcoming to those who watched from outside.


    The man wearing a long black coat that reached below his hips, with a black vest with silver buttons with a lion pattern, long pants of the same fabric as the coat, and shiny shoes, with brown hair arranged and pulled back, he was the apparition of a small country nobleman or a butler of some high nobleman.


    "Mr. Louis, is this right here?" a young man''s voice came out of the magic car with a slightly fearful tone.


    "We''re in the right place, Theo" the man''s voice was indifferent and he patiently waited for the young man to get out of the passenger seat of the magic car.


    The 14-year-old got out of the car a little dizzy, the trip had been very fast and made him a little dizzy, especially that from the interior of the country to the capital, the roads were unregulated until they reached a medium-sized city that was an hour from the capital when the roads got better.


    Still, he wasn''t used to this kind of weird magical vehicle. In the small town, they had taken a magic carriage, but a long, beautiful car had come up from somewhere and they had taken that carriage.


    Well, Theo didn''t know where Louis got such a vehicle, and he didn''t even know the butler knew how to drive such a vehicle.


    It was a whole day of travel with small breaks just for them to stop and do something or for Louis to check with some people about the way.


    Unlike Theo, the people of the city were not so surprised by the car that Louis was driving, some nobles from the capital sometimes passed through small towns to visit or stroll through some minor noble''s territory.


    In the small town, he had been buying clothes for the young man and of course, he had arranged it so that innocence and poverty would no longer hurt his eyes, the time he spent with Bishop Darcy in that poor abbey was enough.


    He took Theo''s suitcase and led him into the hotel, where there were two guards wearing strange clothes and not from the Central Continent. Despite the guards'' strange appearance they carried firearms which made Theo anxious.


    However, as soon as Louis pulled out a token that had some strange "drawings" on it, the guards moved out of the way, bowing to the butler and Theo, welcoming the Jiang-Li Hotel.


    "Louis, I can''t believe you''re in this humble place"


    Theo was surprised to see a man wearing a long, colorful tunic and long, wide sleeves, the man''s hair was long and a dark blue hue that seemed to glow under the lights of the serpent dragon-shaped chandelier. His hair was tied back with some kind of weird golden item, but his long ponytail felt tight as the man took big steps towards them.


    The man''s face was very handsome, with long dark lashes and softly arched eyebrows, the red lips looked bright like pomegranates and the pitch-black eye color had a gentle glow.


    What drew a lot of attention where the different features on the man''s face, the narrower, slanted eyes, the light-toned skin similar to ripe wheat that reminded him slightly of bread�� Well, he was a little hungry now.


    Of course, Theo thought Bishop Darcy was more handsome, but he couldn''t deny that this exotic beauty was also beautiful in his own way.


    "Lee Ming" Louis greeted calmly putting his arm around Theo''s shoulders.


    "As usual such an annoying response," Lee Ming said with a smile, not minding the butler''s indifferent greeting.


    "Where are Ming-Yue?" Louis asked still polite and not showing much on his face.


    "And who is this?" Lee Ming asked ignoring the question and looking curiously at the teenager who looked like a mini butler, which looked cute.


    Lee Ming''s dark eyes noted that the boy''s body was very thin and his face was a little sunken. Which made him curious as to where Louis got this child.


    The canary green eyes that were similar to snakes sparkled like jewels and drew attention, almost like a viper that hypnotizes preys by seducing them.


    "This is Theo, the young master''s new prot��g��"


    Lee Ming almost laughed seeing as Louis gave him a warning, he was being warned that the young man belonged to the property of Archduke Leon (Darcy family).


    A person outside his limits and there would be consequences if he dared to move. A person out of bounds, there would be consequences.


    "Hello Theo, even though my old man doesn''t introduce me, I''m the owner of the Jiang-Li hotel, Lee Ming. Any problem at the hotel, you can contact me"


    Lee Ming spoke sympathetically and bent down to be the same height as Theo, trying not to intimidate the teenager.


    "Hello"


    Theo spoke very succinctly, Lee Ming''s glowing appearance and unusual attire made the young man still cautious, but politely greeted.


    "Ming-Yue is out. She should come back tomorrow night" Lee Ming spoke after standing up, he turned to look at Louis with some interest.


    "Is there anyone who can go prepare the teleportation portal?"


    "Yes, we have many talented apprentices. However, none of them have enough mana or enough experience to control the portal. I''m afraid you''ll have to wait for Ming-Yue to arrive."


    Louis looked a little annoyed, but he couldn''t do anything about it, as these were some of the few clandestine teleportation points that were trusted at least by members of Archduke Leon''s family (Darcy''s Family).


    "Come on, don''t get too angry. I''ll take you to a nice room. It''s nice to rest after a long journey" Lee Ming said smiling and calling someone to take care of the reception, while he went to take Louis and Theo to a double room.


    "And my car?"


    "Don''t worry I''ll have someone park it in our private parking lot" Lee Ming said opening the door showing the inner garden with a beautiful fish pond that Theo had never seen before, the cute and colorful fish that bounced excitedly.

 Chapter 123 - In The Capital In The Kingdom Of Dawn (Part 2)

    There was one end with several colored paper lanterns lighting the way, strange pink and white flowers floated in the lake with some fireflies shining under the water like stars in the sky.


    Autumn did not seem to arrive there, as everything was colorful and vibrant in green, the perfume of the flowers was sweet and gently relaxed the teenager. To Theo, who never left the church''s mediations, everything was new and even more magical, but that particular lake felt like a fairyland to him.


    "Young Theo liked the place, I''m already flattered," Lee Ming said a little proudly as he watched the teenager marvel looking around as they crossed the bridge.


    "The place is nicer than before" Louis also greeted and despite the indifferent tone, Lee Ming knew it was difficult for the butler to praise anything that wasn''t related to the Darcy Family.


    "Thanks for the compliment, with the Archduke''s patronage things became easier to get. The new technology they sent us allowed us to create this environment and keep it as if it sprang all year long"


    Lee Ming said adequately praising the Darcy Family, which pleased Louis and let Theo know a little more about the influence of Bishop Darcy''s family.


    "Here we are"


    The handsome man in strange robes opened a sliding door showing the bedrooms, it was a medium-sized room that had a carved wooden partition with designs of birds with long legs and thin beaks, with flowers all over the wood, it looked like a piece of wood art for Theo than a simple room divider.


    There was a double bed on one side and a single bed on the other, luxury seemed to exude from every point of the room and even the bed looked very expensive, although it was a little strange for being attached to the wall which was different from the beds of sweets from the Western nobles he had never seen and from the beds of the abbey and an inn that he had already witnessed with his beautiful eyes.


    "I hope you enjoy your room stay. It''s very late so the dining room is closed, but I''ll send someone to bring two meals. Is there something specific you would like?"


    "The usual for me... Add a little more dessert" Louis asked and then looked at Theo who was entertained going from one corner to the other observing the peculiar decor of the room. He added the desserts after a moment of distraction, so Lee Ming was about to retire to return to work, but the butler spoke again:


    "Don''t forget to go to the usual place later"


    Hearing this, Lee Ming smiled and closed the door behind him. He seemed much lighter and even started to softly sing some songs from his homeland, it was undeniable that he was in a good mood once again.


    In another place a little far from the bustling city, in the quieter and darker suburbs where bonfires lit here and there of homeless people warming them in the cold autumn night, in a big and even showy house for that kind of neighborhood, there was a fur elf dark as ebony with green eyes glowing in the darkroom.


    The elf was tall and strong, he exuded danger everywhere, and the double-pupil eyes one dark and one yellow would make anyone afraid to enter, but the door was opened by someone hooded.


    "Why is everything so dark?" the female voice sounded carefree and using a magic item she turned on all the lights in the room.


    The elf who was sitting in a comfortable armchair glanced slightly at the woman, his expression as cold as a frozen lake.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I''ll think you like me" the hooded woman scoffed a little flirtatiously.


    "Information"


    The man''s voice held no emotion and his gaze coolly landed on the woman''s body, there was no anger or interest.


    The breeze came through the window shaking the woman''s hood revealing that the woman wore a silver mask with strange oriental designs, the woman''s short blue-black hair messed up a little.


    The woman looked at his hair perfectly groomed and short but a particular color of pink that was a bit dark similar to the beautiful, delicate peonies, which didn''t quite match the dark elf''s attitude and apparent strength.


    "He was sold on the black market by Duke Fontana, after that, I lost track of him. Which may indicate that he was sent into the interior of the country to some weak little nobleman, where no one cares about getting information, but..."


    The dark elf looked silently at the masked woman waiting for her to continue talking, only he himself knew the rage and helplessness he felt at hearing this kind of horrible and at the same time useless information about the precious person he yearned to meet.


    "There are strange things happening around Eral Bianco''s county, at the Abbey Matteo. According to the information gathered, a team from the central church was sent to the abbey"


    The dark elf still remained silent, the masked woman hoping to see some reaction felt a little disappointed and spoke again:


    "I recommend you don''t go there. There are some very powerful figures from the Aurore Empire housed there, if you get caught up in the mess going on you could end up getting killed. You must know well how prejudiced people in the Kingdom of Dawn are and pray for a scapegoat like you to show up to justify all their mistakes."


    The masked woman said as a well-intentioned warning, the rumors have not yet spread in the capital or elsewhere, but there will no doubt be a major scandal that will break out at the Abbey Matteo.


    After all, investigator Belinni who is one of the oldest and most experienced in the capital, despite working for the church, often helped the military brigade of the capital in civil investigations, and investigator Savoia, the next archbishop, the third brother of Marquis Savoia, who he was quite famous for solving three cases of alleged witchcraft and catching two serial killers who were actually possessed by demons.


    The biggest concern was the investigator Savoia who would look for more merits to strengthen his candidacy for the archbishop in the capital, as the alleged witch cases ended suspiciously, the masked woman had reason to be suspicious of scapegoats in these cases.


    The dark elf glanced slightly at the masked woman and pulled out a money pouch from his sophisticated dimensional item, tossing the money at her.


    The gold coins overflowed from the leather bag that was on the floor, the woman stood there looking at the dark elf who started to ignore her.


    "I''m serious, you better stay away from that abbey," the woman said after taking the money and putting it on her dimensional item.


    The masked woman left silently and the dark elf went back to turning off the lighting items, remaining alone in the thoughtful darkness.


    He pulled out a green crystal sphere that was unlit, he stared at it for a while, but there were no answers.


    "God of Nature... I never thought I would pray to such a useless god, but... If I go after my brother will he survive?"


    The anger contained in the dark elf''s voice when he said, "Nature God", showed how disturbed he was with the information received.


    He himself didn''t know what to expect in response, it''s not like he was one of the priests of the Temple of Nature, he was just a bastard-born noble.


    The crystal sphere suddenly glowed and words floated and glowed green, which was a rune language used by the elves, the message seemed to stab the dark elf.


    "Go North and try to find me"


    Of course, the dark elf felt stabbed, he wanted a clear message, but he received a riddle.


    The dark elf had two choices now, go north to "meet" the nature god and get answers, or go to Matteos Abbey and get answers putting his and probably his brother''s life at risk.


    In the street the woman in the silver mask still had other customers she had to attend to, she jumped from roof to roof until she reached something she and the others called a control tower.


    People knew it as the Ancestral Clock Tower, which was managed by the city hall and not the church, as it was idealized by local nobles a few decades ago.


    This was the point where most of those who exchanged information and sought out missions to find information met.


    Of course, as the Information Guild and the Merchant Guild had their hands there, some nobles also had a hand in hiding this place from the common people.


    The woman in the silver mask entered a trapdoor hidden by a statue of a noble representative, descending the stairs that were dimly lit, she stopped at a magical door.


    She then took the Information Guild symbol which was an owl with a monocle in the left eye and inserted it into a hole in the door that had a celestial language rune that said "vision".


    "Welcome Silver Owl"


    A robotic female voice greeted the masked woman and the magic door lit up.

 Chapter 124 - A Strangely Intimate Relationship

    The mechanical female voice gave a welcome and the magic door lit up, several words of the heavenly language floated around the Silver Owl, she chose one of the words and her body disappeared.


    The door went dark again and everything was silent.


    The celestial language was rare and was said to be of an ancient race that lived many years before human beings. Humans consider themselves descendants of such powerful ancestors, of course, the nobles thought so, the masses didn''t know about it except for a few legends and children''s tales, but they didn''t take it to heart.


    Different from the divine language that belonged to the gods and more exclusively to the angels, which was "dominated" by the Church of the Rising Sun, which was funny since there are other deities that might consider other languages ??as divine.


    Like the runes of the elves that are considered divine to them, as they represent their connection to the god of nature.


    In the end, the Central Continent humans with so many "divine languages" would be unable to carry out commerce and politics, so almost a thousand years ago the language of the continent was created.


    Unfortunately, they don''t have compulsory education in all countries, so only in medium and larger cities is the language of the continent normally spoken. In the villages and the poorest only spoke the local language, despite almost 1000 years, they learned to understand and can speak few necessary sentences, just enough to not be deceived or ask for justice.


    In small towns, there are official translators for documents, laws, taxes, and newspapers, as well as interpreters who were very important figures in small towns for trade and reception of nobles and other rulers.


    The Silver Owl appeared in a luxurious room and looked at the woman behind a heavy dark wooden desk, studying the documents without looking up at an unexpected guest:


    "Welcome Silver Owl"


    The woman said without stopping working, she felt tired, but as the wife of a Marquis who had to work behind her husband''s back, she only had time for documents at night.


    No one would have imagined that the branch leader of the Information Guild was the "obedient" wife of Marquis Savoia. Contrary to what Dawn Realm society thought, the Marquise of Savoy was a strong and domineering woman.


    Her husband and brother-in-law could only dance in her hands obediently, but her younger brother-in-law, the future archbishop of the capital, seemed to want to challenge her all the time and he behaved morally reprehensible to even the worst of villains.


    "Has your dear brother-in-law already left with the church entourage?" the woman in the silver mask spoke tossing the bag of money on the desk.


    "That useless one is gone, but I arranged for some people to give a little help to make it difficult for them to arrive"


    The woman behind the desk passed another document and signed it aside, she looked quite annoyed whether it was the job or talking about her useless brother-in-law.


    "And inside the abbey?"


    "This I can''t do much about, but some holy knights who have been sponsored by our family will keep their eyes on that fool. I believe that Investigator Bellini won''t let my unintelligent brother-in-law do too much nonsense"


    "It''s even better, Bishop Darcy is staying there," the silver owl said sitting in a comfortable armchair and being warmed by the flame of the fireplace.


    "Bishop Darcy? Shouldn''t he be in the Aurore Empire in the church taking credit for his heroic tales and being nominated for a seat as archbishop?"


    The woman behind the desk dropped the papers and stared at the leopard-looking subordinate and business partner lounging in her armchair.


    "How am I supposed to know why he''s in that insignificant little abbey?" the woman in the silver mask shrugged and shook her head carelessly.


    "I just think your brother-in-law should be careful what he does, if he upsets Bishop Darcy, he might end up unhappy" the silver owl continued speaking as she saw the noblewoman frown in concern.


    "It''s no use telling me that now..." the boss said with a sigh, already imagining the future headache that that weak brother-in-law of hers would bring her.


    "Did he at least fix that flaw of his?"


    "That''s what worries me�� The bastard can''t hold back from seeing a beautiful person, male or female�� He�� No matter how much I''ve put him under surveillance�� That kind of disgusting behavior. .."


    "Antonella, it''s not your fault. There are people who simply are��" the masked woman tried to console her boss and longtime friend, but she had no words to define a type of man as seen as Bishop Savoia.


    "They are monsters" Antonella completed with a bitterness in her mouth.


    At that time, newspapers already existed and in the capital, it was not uncommon for scandals about nobles, politicians, professors, and even royalty itself. Marquise Antonella tried in many ways to suppress news about her younger brother-in-law being a serial rapist type and possible murderer.


    The scandal would be too high and would ruin the Marquis of Savoia''s reputation, sullying her reputation and giving her enemies a chance to oust her from the position of head of the Information Guild branch.


    "Ming-Yue what am I going to do?" Antonella said sitting on the couch tired and fearful about the future.


    "How about an accident on the way back?" Ming-Yue said coldly, that kind of person was better off dead anyway.


    "This could be fixed, but my foolish husband and my second brother-in-law... Tsk, these idiots..."


    "Be frank with them and tell them that the scandal would be enough for the royalty to demote him or even take his noble title from him. I am sure they will not protest the matter again. Don''t be soft on them, Antonella"


    Ming-Yue said firmly, she touched her friend''s shoulder and got up, she still had a lot of information to deliver before heading home.


    She had only come to her boss to find out about the whereabouts of the marquise''s useless and dangerous brother-in-law and warn about Bishop Darcy, but the warning was apparently useless, but if Antonella was smart she would tell her husband and second-in-law, already warning that Bishop Savoia could mess with someone they shouldn''t.


    They could prepare even more for the negative impact than Bishop Savoia would out there, of course, if he didn''t have an accident on the way and die painfully it would be much better.


    Antonella who was left alone looked at the closed door and clenched her fists tightly, she very much wanted to be married to Ming-Yue, for sure she would be happier and less worried.


    Such a smart and beautiful woman, a pity that her (Antonella) as the daughter of a prominent nobleman she could only leave her fate like an obedient sheep and marry abroad.


    She had no power before.


    Now she had power, but she didn''t want to give up that power and that "freedom" gained, even if she had to cover up such a monster as her younger brother-in-law.


    "Ming-Yue is right," Antonella said after a moment of fury and helplessness, she had to eliminate this troubled and dangerous man.


    Back at the Jiang-Li hotel, Louis guided Theo showing some oriental paintings and explaining some legends behind them, trying to instruct a little about culture.


    Theo was like a little chick shaking its head with bright, moist eyes watching and absorbing everything he could.


    The food arrived and they ate silently, then Louis took out his gold pocket watch, checked the time, and got up, handing Theo a book.


    "I have an appointment now, this is a book about some nobles from the Aurore Empire, study it well. Tomorrow afternoon I''m going to ask about the people on page 1 for page 5"


    The book had 50 pages each page (front and back) had a noble family with their noble titleholders, wives (husbands), and heirs.


    Theo took the book and nodded, he felt it was going to be a long night and a busy morning.


    "I''ll ask to be guided to the thermals... A very interesting place, just remember not to stay too long" Louis said leaving and leaving the curious teenager behind.


    On the road that circled the impressive Divine Mountains, a relatively large group in armor were encamping quietly.


    The fact was strange for that piece of forest near mountains so high and that every now and then there was a slide of black rocks.


    The Divine Mountains were colossal and had their beginnings in the Kingdom of Dawn passing to the Aurore Empire, which served as protection for the kingdom along with the Infernal Volcano, at least they would not fear a surprise attack from the empire.


    At least the capital of the Kingdom of Dawn would be safe, Matteo Abbey was not close to the Divine Mountains, but it was close to the Principality of Sulan, which was one to two days from the capital on horseback, which is relatively close when compared to the Duchy of Francine and the Duchy of Oliver that lay after the Northern Tribe.


    A trip could take many days from the central city of the duchies to the capital of the Kingdom of Dawn.


    The Northern Tribe is where the people considered savages were, but the truth is that the Northern Tribe even being "primitive" has the supernatural power of totems and the knights of the kingdom cannot invade.


    They weren''t powerful enough and the noble dukes didn''t care enough to send reinforcements. They even liked to keep away from the king''s power physically because of the Northern Tribe.


    Almost independent dukes, but behind the duchies, there was the ocean which brought them wealth and fear of being invaded if they were isolated, so they maintained a "good" relationship with the royal family of the Kingdom of Dawn.


    The only exception was the Duke D''Lucas who maintained a close relationship with the royal family since physically the duchy had nothing to prevent the kingdom''s army from dominating it, despite the duke''s family being the fearsome and powerful wizards, a  battle between them would be foolish and they would both lose as they had the church and the other two dukes who might want to overthrow them both.


    Therefore, the Duchy D''Lucas and the royal family maintained a good and close relationship so that they could face the church and the other duchies.


    Until the generation of Giovanni''s father, who sent his talented son to church... Which was incomprehensible to the royal family, but as the Duke had two more talented sons, they didn''t dig deep into the motive of the current Duke D'' Lucas has sent his son to the "enemy" of the two.


    As for the Holy Knights, the church wouldn''t foolishly put itself on the front lines to gain nothing, or maybe get a stab in the back for the Kingdom of Dawn.


    As the Northern Tribe does not carry out attacks or bandits, the Kingdom of Dawn had no way of having "good" reasons for the start of a massacre, so they left the people of that territory in "peace".

 Chapter 125 - Bellini Franco, The Investigator (R-16)

    R-16 (The chapter may have trigger scenes, so be careful when reading.)


    Although surrounded by the entire territory of the Kingdom of Dawn, there is a small part of the territory connected to the border city of the Aurore Empire, where the Infernal Volcano could be seen in the distance.


    This city under Duke Celerion of the Aurore Empire was well protected and traded openly with the Northern Tribe, which caused impotence and fear in the Kingdom of Dawn.


    This was a bomb preparing to explode should the Kingdom of Dawn turn to attack the Northern Tribe.


    It could be said that the Aurore Empire was anxiously waiting for the Kingdom of Dawn to let the bomb go off.


    Returning to the armored men who camped out peacefully.


    "Are we lost, Captain Ricci?" a man in leather pants and a long black tunic with a collar similar to the ones the priests wore asked, taking a seat next to one of the men who was taking off his upper arm.


    "Father Bellini, it shouldn''t take long for us to arrive, just a little longer than before, we should arrive with another two or three days'' journey" the strong man with a chipped canine tooth replied taking a map and placing it on the makeshift table with boxes.


    The tents were being erected in a hurry, the men were tired, and the squires were running about with lighting instruments, some setting up and lighting fires here and there, forming small groups and dividing the supplies.


    "Two or three days... It was only a few hours'' trips to a small town..." the man said angrily and looked at another man who wore a long white tunic embroidered in gold and silver, with small jewelry here and there in the noble fabric which was now smudged with road dust and which complained to the squire of some knight who must be far away.


    The man''s aide himself had already gone out to prepare food for the man who complained and cursed as if he were some common thug in the capital, far from the dignity expected of a cleric.


    That was Giorgio Savoia, Bishop Savoia and younger brother of Marquis Savoia, also the younger brother-in-law of the Kingdom of Dawn information guild leader wants to eliminate no matter what the cost.


    The reason their group is camping near the Divine Mountain in the middle of the night is the fault of Bishop Savoia, who for some reason incomprehensible to the rest of them decided to wander through a small village.


    Investigator Bellini narrowed his eyes, noting the small scratches on Bishop Savoia''s arms that showed part of his skin when he shook out his long sleeves.


    Bellini Franco is a priest who is part of the capital''s investigation team, he led a small group to investigate violent and supernatural cases of possessions that led to the murder of women and children for evil rituals.


    Not all were caused by supernatural beings, but by human causes, which made the priest and investigator Bellini disgusted. All of this made him take a very keen eye on the behavior of people around him.


    People who were possessed had a kind of sinister energy that he as a cleric and exorcist felt naturally when approaching, people who were crazy or just mean (psychopaths) showed some symptoms similar to those possessed to him.


    Because of the discomfort, they caused him, as a hardworking priest who lived more on the streets of the capital than inside the church in the capital, he did not cross paths with Bishop Savoy, occasionally meeting the Marquis or Marquise of Savoy, although they have a strong aura especially his wife, they didn''t have anything more than that.


    The first time he laid eyes on Bishop Savoy was as he returned from a grueling mission to chase a demon that was stirring up the night fair, he was tired but was warned by Archbishop Domenico, who was the leader of the archbishops from the capital and had been his mentor.


    That archbishop was responsible for the investigation group, so Bellini could only take his old professor''s package and put it on his back to set off on a journey that promised to be short and that he could sleep early.


    Too bad, he was completely wrong.


    He should have known that as soon as he laid eyes on Bishop Savoia he felt something sinister and inhuman in his man''s eyes.


    In the small village where Bishop Savoia wanted to rest by forcing everyone to dismount their horses and they camped near a barn of two elderly people with their grandchildren who were busy saving the harvest for the winter.


    Bellini and the others built a fire and had something hot with some jerky and hard biscuits, luckily the old man''s wife in the barn had given them some big red apples, which at least sweetened their lives a little.


    At some point Bishop Savoia disappeared, which caused concern on the part of the holy knights, but strangely despite the worried words, their faces were like stones and indifferent.


    Bellini sensed that there was something strange and taking advantage of what he said he would alleviate the needs, he went to look for Bishop Savoia.


    Only to discover that the man who swore loyalty and purity to the God of Light was molesting a 15-year-old who wanted to flee but feared the bishop''s power and found himself trapped.


    Bellini was shocked and barely reacted in time, when I come back to himself the young man scratched the bishop''s arms to get away, but Bishop Savoia took something from the leather pouch which was a dimensional item, it was a kind of staff.


    Fortunately, Bellini took the item and separated the young man from Bishop Savoia.


    "What are you doing?!" Bishop Savoia roared at Bellini. His arrogant look said it all how he felt that a little priest who had no status in the great power of the church dared to stop him or touch him.


    "On here. That bit of silver for your silence. Go into town with your grandfather or someone older to buy you some more groceries in winter or something warm for you to wear," Bellini told the 15-year-old boy, handing over a small cloth bag containing 30 silver coins.


    That silverware in a small town could buy warm clothes for the whole village and a little extra supply for the winter... If he was a little smarter they could buy medicine to prevent freezing of the fingers and feet to help his grandparents and younger siblings did not let the limbs freeze.


    "If you use this, they might even give you more extras." Bellini looked at the young man with features that were pretty and delicate, with pretty, clear brown eyes like pure honey, his skin had a healthy color like those who live in the sun in outdoor activities.


    Strangely the young man looked quite strong and tall, but the innocent face betrayed his age and ignorance, what was peculiar was that everyone in the village was thin and much more sunburned than this young man.


    It must be for this reason that he caught the attention of Bishop Savoia.


    Besides this bishop being a human beast, Bellini thought, handing over a token that could be used to show that the church favored a certain person, in villages the token is useless, but in small or larger towns in the Kingdom of Dawn it was taken very seriously.


    Bellini felt that there weren''t enough coins, but he couldn''t give more without putting the young man''s life at risk for others to steal, so he found it more useful to hand over this wooden token.


    He had a lot of that, as an investigator who needed to protect witnesses or even for someone to come looking for him in the future with clues it was necessary to leave some protection and some way for them to be able to contact him.


    So he thought that handing over the token was no big deal and he still felt slightly dissatisfied, but he greeted the young man with a nod in farewell to him as he led Bishop Savoia half pulling and half dragging, the man still struggled a little, but it was useless. Bellini who faced physically strong demons almost every week, the man in his hands was too weak in comparison.


    Even the possessed superhuman strengths so Bellini had cultivated a strength superior to ordinary humans for some time.


    After moving away from the frightened, confused, embarrassed, and grateful young boy, Bishop Savoia finally calmed down and saw that his situation was not good, he looked at Father Bellini''s unattractive face and tried to speak, but he ended up being thrown into a group of wild, tall bushes.


    "Save your lies and arrogance for other people. I only have one warning to make, as long as we''re on the same team, keep yourself a decent human being, otherwise, I have a lot of ways to make you not even a human anymore." Bellini said taking a rock the size of a human head and crushing it into small pieces with just his bare hands.


    Bishop Savoia turned pale and kept his mouth shut, but his blue eyes gleamed with anger and resentment.


    "Believe my words, Your Excellency, Bishop Savoia, unlike many people... I am a man of my word"


    Bellini said staring into Giorgio Savoia''s eyes without fear, his dark brown eyes looked black and scary as if he could kill the bishop without blinking.


    Bishop Savoia turned even paler, he was the kind of monster that attacks the weak and fears monsters like him who have already killed.


    For he knows well that there is no pity or hesitation when it comes to murdering someone.

 Chapter 126 - The Bright Next Day (Part 1)

    Bellini blinked back to the present at the camp, thanks to the extra stop in the village, when they passed by the road there was a severe storm that knocked down... Well, he doesn''t know what happened, but he received signals from people from the small town warning about the bad road.


    They had carts with items from the capital to Matteo Abbey, so they had to take another path... But the path was close to a quiet green hill, only rocks rolled and nearly hit them to death.


    What could be considered unlucky, they had to take another road and cross the bridge to the other side and take a calm path through a village that was harvesting wheat, the beautiful bright yellow landscape against the dark water river was too beautiful for the eyes, but when the bridge collapsed when Captain Rossi and some horsemen were on their way�� Well, it wasn''t pretty to look at.


    Fortunately, those who went ahead didn''t carry anything heavy with them and the horses managed to get out of the river and into a shallow part, so they could be rescued by other riders.


    So they had to choose a road even farther away from their destination, but one that seemed safer or no water at least.


    They changed routes for an entire day until they reached the route of the Divine Mountains, Bellini couldn''t help but think that Bishop Savoia was some kind of walking curse.


    Holy Knights: (...)


    Bellini: O_O


    Marquise Savoia: Tsk, I almost killed him! *annoyed*


    Bellini: Ma''am, don''t involve me in your plans! I''m innocent! *angry*


    Marquesa Savoia: I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m just a poor woman, boo, boo... *blinking innocently*


    Bellini: (...)


    "As soon as we leave the area of ??the Divine Mountains we will send a message to the abbey warning us of our delay"


    Captain Rossi said stretching, he starts to remove the heavy armor from his body, he wanted a good night''s sleep.


    That part was considered dangerous to humans, at least the legends say, but the captain well knew that this was one of the safest places. They just want to keep the inhabitants away from the borders, in the summertime because of the violent rains is when rocks roll down from the mountains, but now it''s autumn and everything would be calmer.


    The big animals don''t roam there, just small animals like foxes, rabbits, and ferrets, with a wild chicken or two.


    Now if they went further north there would be dangerous wild animals, wolves, mountain lions, and flying animals similar to the harpies in the legends.


    "Okay," Bellini could only agree without much choice.


    The day dawned sunny although it was still chilly as was typical of autumn days, the cool breeze ruffling the dark velvet curtains in Bishop Darcy''s room. The storm that lasted through the night and part of the dawn seemed like a lie.


    Emery was at the table eating breakfast, his skin was a little better after sleeping well, this time he didn''t have a "nightmare" and woke up warm hugging Giovanni.


    Giovanni was still sleeping, though, which was weird since Giovanni was a novice and always had to get up early, but these days he''s been waking up late. Which made Emery feel a little sorry for the boy, he thought the other was a lot more tired than he''d imagined.


    The truth is that Giovanni woke up early, but Yani made him enter his space to study more and train, so Giovanni continues "sleeping".


    "Azarphy? Arabeth?" Emery called after he finished drinking a glass of water to clear the sweet taste from his mouth of the many desserts he ate. He felt weird not having Azarphy around him, especially when he was eating.


    "We''re here," Azarphy replied quickly. They had been in the bedroom for some time, after solving all the "small problems" outside. Azarphy''s eyes were drawn almost immediately to Emery.


    Lips shiny with cherries, they must have been sweet from all the desserts, Azarphy thought it would be interesting if he kissed the human now. Unfortunately, the timing was not right.


    "Where did you go last night?" Emery asked curiously, what was so important that Arabeth and Azarphy had been out most of the night.


    Arabeth was too lazy to explain, besides, he was tired. Arabeth was in the presence of Azarphy for a long time which exerted a lot of pressure on her body, after all, the sacred energy of the fallen angel was harmful to a demon. So he went to lie down on the bed, he just wanted to "sleep" a little to recover.


    "We went to see the portal of hell" Azarphy started to explain a little about what happened yesterday.


    "Someone is controlling a fallen angel who should be in hell to summon a demon from the abyss that can destroy everything��" Emery spoke very softly as if speaking louder could cause the destruction of Matteo Abbey.


    The truth is, Emery''s mind went blank for a moment, he didn''t know what to think. The plot doesn''t talk about any of this, Matteo Abbey was only destroyed 12 years after the protagonist was expelled and nearly killed by the people of the abbey.


    The wreckage had been Arabeth, but now that Arabeth was with Emery and not Giovanni, had the plot managed to destroy Abbey Matteo earlier?


    "What are you going to do, Azarphy?" Emery asked. Did he know that the fallen angel was very calm, was this the tranquility of the strong?


    "Oh, I thought you would panic. You look very calm"


    "If I have time to despair then I better think about getting out of the abbey as soon as possible"


    "No need to run, I''m just waiting to see who is in charge of all this. I''ll take care of everything so you can take your little human life in peace"


    Emery was speechless for a moment but what could he do, the most powerful creature in this world was telling a poor mortal that he would take care of everything, what else could Emery do?


    "Okay, I will trust you. But if you can''t, you must tell me so I can run away."


    "There''s no way I can fail," Azarphy said indifferently. What little tricks they are in the face of his power. Even if the monster from the abyss appeared, he was pretty sure he could easily win. The problem is that a monster from the abyss was gigantic and could wreak heavy havoc on the environment, which would put Emery and others'' lives at risk.


    "Give me your hand," Emery asked suddenly, which was odd since the human didn''t like to be touched easily.


    Azarphy thought it strange, but he gave his hand, of course, Emery couldn''t see but feel the angel''s hand between his human hands. Azarphy''s hand was big and warm, even a little soft.


    Emery lowered his head and his forehead touched Azarphy''s hand for a while and it looked like Emery was muttering something as if praying for him which was pretty ironic given who he was. The human''s warm skin and fragile bones made Azarphy afraid to move so as not to hurt the human fool in front of him.


    "Fight!" Emery said suddenly, leaving Azarphy stunned by this sudden human animation.


    "What was this?" Azarphy questioned after Emery let go of his hand.


    "This is for luck. Since I can''t fight, I''m giving moral support. So, Fight! Do your best and everything will be fine." Emery said very seriously, he made it sound like he had given Azarphy a great priceless treasure that would put an end to all evil.


    Azarphy: (...)


    The fallen angel ended up laughing at the human''s foolishness, Azarphy had a nice and husky voice, so his laugh was also nice and warm, making Emery''s ears redden, he felt awkward and a little happy.


    Azarphy took a while to stop laughing, he didn''t remember laughing like that for a long time. However, it was really funny to see the human rooting for him so seriously.


    "If I solve everything without fail, do I get anything?" Azarphy asked disturbing Emery again.


    "What you want?" Emery asked directly. In his mind, he thought it fair that Azarphy should win something, as he himself didn''t want to face this big problem the plot threw at him.


    "I still don''t know, but I want a winning prize," Azarphy joked, seeing the human-looking from side to side.


    "Same terms as usual. Nothing that puts my physical or mental well-being at risk," Emery said after a moment''s hesitation. It felt like one of the many romances where the knight asks the maiden for marriage or a kiss, but as it''s a BL Romance, this wasn''t that unusual even heavier things could be asked for, so he was careful to point out that I wouldn''t do anything to harm you.


    "Oh, so can I charge you a little now?" Azarphy said very wisely. Emery felt a hand on his waist, he was still in his nightwear that was thinner than usual.


    If his face hadn''t had the kind of paralysis that made him serious all the time, he would have put on a comical panicked expression, but the only thing that changed in his expression was one of his red eyebrows rising.


    "Cough... Cough... we have to check that Naill is alright, right?" Emery said coughing suddenly, his ears red, even though he was very serious, and with an air of fairness around him, he pulled away from the hand on his waist and smoothed his pajamas over his body as if they were formal wear and were wrinkled.


    His heart wasn''t ready, okay?


    He heard Azarphy''s laughter and felt his heart race, feeling nervous, almost wearing his clothes inside out as he went to put the clergy tunic over his pajamas... He wasn''t going to take off his clothes now.


    His chrysanthemum would be in serious danger if he dared to do that.


    "Tsk... I feel that the human is getting more and more foolish" Arabeth commented lazily stretched out on the bed.


    Bao: Wolf! Wolf! *looking excitedly at a human putting on clothes twice*


    Emery: You''re the only one who understands me! *hugs the dog that didn''t know anything*


    Arabeth: Of course, small demons are all dumb! *jealous*


    Emery: *kissing the dog and ignoring Arabeth*


    Arabeth: *looking angrily at the dog*


    Azarphy: The IQ keeps dropping *sighs in resignation*


    Bao: Wolf? *still not understanding how he got the higher demon''s hatred*


    Giovanni: ZZZZ *asleep*

 Chapter 127 - The Bright Next Day (Part 2)

    Giovanni was still sleeping soundly, so he was in physical shape resting on the bed. The citrus green eyes followed Emery''s steps and took in the sleeping human''s face a little.


    "Don''t move, okay? He''s easily scary and impressionable," Emery said suddenly seeing Arabeth catching a lock of hair from the sleeping youth.


    Azarphy looked at Giovanni and I remember him using magic to fight possessed people, even with a demonic relic in play the young man didn''t hesitate to attack and fight, he didn''t look at all scared.


    "So I''m going to stay hidden forever?" Arabeth questioned with sour humor. He still had a strong impression of Giovanni, but now he felt jealous over the existence of this human who was so important to his master.


    He and Emery were bound by a contract, so how could he not walk alongside his master?


    Just imagining the various people who would be by Emery''s side, including the dog who was a petty demon next to him, a marquis, made him even angrier that he didn''t see himself in those people who could be beside his master.


    "This��" Emery didn''t know how to answer Arabeth''s question.


    Would it be okay if he just came up with a person from absolutely nowhere beside him?


    "You should at least introduce the demon to the human boys. Whether it''s a servant or someone you''ve brought in from outside. No need to announce to the four corners of the world that you have a devil"


    Azarphy advised Emery, but he couldn''t help but mock the human and demon who seemed to have lower IQs than he''d imagined.


    "No need to show it to everyone, he can walk invisible to others if you want. The devil is jealous, he will become rebellious if you ignore him"


    Azarphy warned Emery when he saw the look of doubt as he watched the sleeping Giovanni.


    Emery quickly returned to reasoning correctly thanks to the advice of the fallen archangel, he could not forget Arabeth''s personality was obsessive and selfish, he felt anger when his master paid less attention.


    Luckily, he wasn''t Giovanni and he had Azarphy as a big BOSS to keep the demon occupied, which let Emery act more freely, if he was the Arabeth of the original work, the room would be broken and he''d be tied to the bed until the demon''s jealousy passed.


    Of course, he wasn''t as weak as Giovanni was at the beginning of the original book either, so he would fight Arabeth and they would both get hurt in the end.


    "I think you would win... Tsk... Tsk... I don''t know where you got the imagination that this demon could be so dominating" Azarphy who read Emery''s mind scoffed a little when he saw such Arabeth.


    "Not quite, if I were weaker��" Emery tried to argue, only to be interrupted when he felt his lips being taken too gently.


    It was only a few seconds, the heat spreading through his red lips, transmitting heat to his toes and strands of hair, his senses were stunned for a few moments and a slightly fragile look was shown in the usually confident gaze of the bishop.


    "You''re too weak," Azarphy''s voice was whispered in Emery''s ear, seeming to promise things that had nothing to do with the sacred, except the most sacred of sins.


    Emery: (...)


    Arabeth: ZZZ


    Arabeth was too lazy to deal with Azarphy and Emery, he might as well rest and let the human deal with shameless feather face.


    "Good job, master"


    Arabeth wished "all his heart" as he wrapped himself in a blanket and took a nap, his mortal body needed rest which was new to him, but now that he was comfortable in bed, his eyelids felt heavy and he yawned.


    Well, he couldn''t fight the archangel or his master, so if the two "fight" good for him.


    Yes, Arabeth remained selfish and malicious.


    At the Jiang-Li Hotel, sunlight also fell into Theo''s room.


    The young man stretched and looked around, surprised to find himself in the double bed, he was dressed in the robe provided by the hotel. He rubbed his still sleepy eyes, he remembered falling asleep at the table while reading the book Louis had given him.


    "Are you awake, young Theo?" Lee Ming''s voice rang out making Theo even more surprised and a little suspicious by the presence of the apparent hotel manager.


    "Lee Ming, don''t go scaring the kid. Theo the food has arrived now, go wash up there is a bowl of hot water behind the separator"


    Louis spoke which reassured Theo for a moment, but he was still confused by Lee Ming''s presence in their room so early��or wasn''t it so early in the morning?


    Lee Ming chuckled a little and sat down to eat, Louis'' eyes following the slender figure of the man who wore an even looser outfit showing some fair skin and who had some red kiss marks.


    "You can''t look at me like that... I''m going to be really busy today" Lee Ming said playing with the sashimi on his plate.


    The food was split between exotic food coming from the Eastern Continent and the typical food from the Central Continent, it would be good for Theo to increase his cultural knowledge.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get you"


    Louis said with a very serious look, but the smirk made Lee Ming''s pulse increase, he knew there was truth in the man''s words.


    "The clients..."


    "Dead," Louis said with a polite smile, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes.


    "This can''t��" Lee Ming tried to say that he couldn''t kill that easily in the capital.


    "What can''t be customers thinking they can take advantage of people who are sponsored by an archduke"


    Louis said very coldly, he took Lee Ming''s hand kissing the wrist whose skin was marked with something similar to a rope. The wound looked old, seeing the wound after the man took off the gold bracelets, he almost went to kill the bastards right then and there, but Lee Ming distracted him until dawn.


    "Louis��" Lee Ming tried to argue. He didn''t want the butler to get involved in unnecessary trouble by people like him.


    Lee Ming considered himself an object that should be used well by the Archduke''s family, even if it meant harm to their own well-being.


    "Ming-Yue is also going through this?" Louis interrupted Lee Ming''s speech, his fingers intertwining with that hand that now felt fragile.


    "Antonella wouldn''t allow it," Lee Ming said with some bitterness in his voice. He was torn between resentment at putting up with it all alone and the feeling of relief that his sister was safe.


    "She knows this?"


    "I couldn''t tell her that�� She would have killed them and we would have been arrested and executed. You know how xenophobic people in the Kingdom of Dawn are"


    Lee Ming spoke with despondency and with some concern, he couldn''t allow Louis to tell Ming-Yue, he didn''t want to be looked upon with pity by his sister and she didn''t want her to blame herself for things the two of them couldn''t control.


    "Fine, I''ll leave you out of this. Don''t worry anymore, I''ll make the message clear... I''ll talk to the marquise too. Well, how many disciples can you trust the hotel?"


    Louis said knowing what Lee Ming was thinking, the two brothers were very close, but one feared the other would end up in trouble, so they both ended up suppressing their feelings and personal problems.


    "I have two very talented and trustworthy disciples. Ming-Yue has already investigated their histories. Immigrants with families in another country seem more like fugitives from their country of origin... Well, they are honest in character and very afraid to return home..." Lee Ming starts talking about the two disciples, Josh and Austen, they have already been delegated with problematic and trustworthy tasks, doing everything with flying colors.


    "Excellent"


    "Why? Do you plan on taking them with you? I thought young Theo would be your disciple and new butler for young master Darcy," Lee Ming said a little jealously. The young people who follow Louis would be very lucky and with all the protection of Archduke Leon, a very good life ahead.


    And of course all of Louis'' care and attention.


    Lee Ming knew that feeling like this was childish and foolish, but he felt bitter and sad, he wanted to be more important than he really could be.


    "It''s not that, I''m taking you and Ming-Yue to the Aurore Empire. Young Master Emery needs to build an information network... A group of his own people, as well as running some businesses to generate income unrelated to the Archduke, if he wants to fight the greedy family... That''s the most I can say about that subject"


    Louis said bringing the sullen Lee Ming onto his lap, he kissed the mark on the surprised man''s neck.


    "You will have less than five days to transfer your duties and organize the hotel accounting for your two disciples"


    "That..."


    "Does not want to go?" Louis inquiring seeing Theo looking at the two men in a compromising position with wide, surprised eyes. Louis smiled at the teenager, which left him with his face burning with embarrassment.


    Theo lowered his head but didn''t dare hide and went to the table, neither Louis nor Lee Ming was embarrassed to see the embarrassed teenager.


    "I want! I really want!" Lee Ming responded excitedly and hugged the butler tightly.


    "Well... Very good, in the meantime, I''m solving some things for young master Emery, I won''t forget what I told you earlier," Louis said with an icy look.


    He would kill the bastards who dared to lay a hand on something that belonged to him.


    Louis felt a little guilty that he had left Lee Ming there, out of his sight, but how did he know there were so many silly people who would mess with someone who worked for the Archduke?


    Theo seeing those icy eyes as he took a little peek at the couple, felt deep fear, and like someone out of an abbey he prayed for the souls of those poor people.


    Of course, Theo well knew that behind the good butler''s veneer, Louis was more dangerous than the legendary demon he so often heard his teachers talk about.


    Bao: *a cute little dog*


    Arabeth: *a handsome man with cat ears*


    Emery: I think Louis is more dangerous than them!


    Azarphy: Is he really? *destroys another tree to dust just by snapping his fingers*


    Emery: (....)

 Chapter 128 - Disciples And Gore Learning (R-16)

    R-16 (scenes of murder and blood advise caution when reading the chapter)


    Lee Ming wanted to argue against this "protective boyfriend" or rather a passionate murderer attitude, he didn''t want Louis to get into trouble but seeing Theo there, he didn''t want to talk about the subject that would embarrass him in front of the young man.


    "Be good, go get me a guide. I need to buy some things and show Theo a bit of the city... When Ming-Yue is available, you should send a message to me, I need to arrange the meeting with the marquise too..."


    Louis said patting Lee Ming on the bottom, further embarrassing Theo, but it made Lee Ming more flirtatious.


    When Lee Ming left, Theo continued eating without saying anything or looking at Louis.


    "Theo, you''re going to be a butler-in-training and you''re going to accompany young master Emery, that sort of thing is going to happen very often. The nobles behave well...much worse than me or our young master Emery, he will have to interact with them at some point"


    "I get it"


    Theo said looking up and looking at the serious Louis, he wanted to ask about the relationship of the two men, but he could be threatened by Louis if he asked that kind of question.


    He didn''t forget that Louis was a dangerous person and that he was only good for Bishop Darcy.


    "He''s mine, just that"


    Louis said with a slightly evil smile, answering the question that was in the teenager''s curious gaze. This made Theo shiver with fear. He understood that Lee Ming was a person of Louis and that he should be respectful at all times, he didn''t want to wake up in a ditch.


    This was very sad for Lee Ming who wanted to be friends with Theo who was a very serious young man but cute. Unfortunately, all he could manage was a polite smile and a slightly startled look.


    Ming-Yue ended up coming back very late and still sleeping, Lee Ming much more excited was taking his two trusted disciples and teaching the secrets behind the Jiang-Li Hotel.


    Which included introducing the cool butler who had a sharp eye and his first words shocked Lee Ming''s two disciples:


    "There is no support for lazy and useless rats, the only end for this is death"


    Louis said with a polite smile brushing nonexistent dust off his white gloves, but this move strangely looked threatening to the two young disciples.


    Josh: (...)


    Austen: (...)


    Lee Ming: *passionate sigh*


    The two disciples didn''t take the threat to heart despite the obedient look, after all, it was the first time they saw Louis and didn''t know his position in their sponsor''s family.


    Wasn''t he just a servant just like them?


    Well, a few days later they would understand that it was better to treat Louis well when blood splashed on the walls of the VIP guest room.


    The men''s bodies were strewn across the beautifully decorated room, blood dripped from ceiling to floor, a dark red puddle formed beside the hole in the throat of a man who was known as a perverted little nobleman who was considered an enemy even in the district of whores.


    However, that little nobleman was a cousin of a great nobleman and everyone was afraid of him because of that, so no one did anything against him and just endured, but now Josh looked at the dead man''s pale body and scared look, the blood of the pervert it penetrated through the cracks in the woods and dripped outside over the pretty lake.


    Austen noted carefully that besides the blood there were no other things, like intestines or organ pieces lying around, although all the blood and bodies were strewn across the floor he somehow felt were very refined murders and the blood spilled itself was purposeful.


    He felt a fear coming from his gut as if the "gentle" and "polite" butler was putting all that blood out to show them.


    A warning.


    A terrible warning.


    "Oh, you are here. Clean up the bodies... Set aside some of their belongings and their hands. I''ll send it to some people later. Take this... this is an ointment to keep your hands from getting fresh for use. When you finish, let my disciple know in our room"


    Louis said this by cleaning the used instruments that were smeared with blood, but strangely his gloves were clean and pure as the first snow of winter.


    Tossing a dark blue pot to Austen who looked with big round eyes at the butler who walked out slowly after quickly putting away the "weapons" used in the kill.


    Josh didn''t have a mental barrier as big as Austen, he came from a small massacre in a noble territory, a nobleman who lusted after a pure-hearted peasant girl and who to not have tarnished honor had killed herself.


    What unleashed the fury of the nobleman who killed an entire small village at the foot of a hill, of course, the authorities in the nearby town were horrified and tried to catch the culprit, but a group of bandits was placed as a scapegoat.


    The young girl was Josh''s sister and the villain was the only home he knew, he was very smart and with some skillful mastery of reading and numbers was employed in the nearby town, when he learned what happened was when the mayor was providing the funeral of his loved ones.


    Somehow the nobleman learned of Josh''s existence and escaped an assassination attempt, he fled all the way to the Kingdom of Dawn, ending up starving in the streets and being taken in by Lee Ming.


    Austen has a slightly milder but no less painful history of hunger and despair, he was sold by his family for being handsome to get some silver coins to send his younger brother to a wizard school.


    Austen who was considered an ordinary person was cattle for his own family, he had to understand that for the better living and status of the family he had to be sold.


    He understood this very well and went without complaining, being resold to the prostitution district of the capital of the Kingdom of Dawn, with his delicate features like a fairy and eyes similar to snow foxes, the delicate and fragrant body, he won many customers.


    Almost 10 years later was the moment Lee Ming found him. He has thrown in the gutter it was because of an incurable sexually transmitted disease, he was thrown away so as not to contaminate others.


    In fact, he wasn''t sick it was just that the magical power inside him wasn''t awakened and was building up over the years in his veins, which made some parts of him swell and the skin deforms a little.


    Fortunately, with oriental wisdom and with silver needles Lee Ming managed to release Austen''s magical power and he could even become a mage if he wanted, he was very talented at that.


    Austen cried a lot that day, but instead of being a talented wizard, he decided to follow Lee Ming and study magic in an uncompromising way, just to know how to defend himself and be useful to the hotel.


    Josh went out to get the tools to clean up the crime scene, while Austen took a small glass sphere from his leather bag which was a small dimensional item that Lee Ming will present to him when he has reached the School Wizard level which is the level 4 in the hierarchy.


    At nearly 35 it wasn''t a big deal in today''s society, but for someone like Austen and Lee Ming, it was cause for celebration.


    "What are you doing?" a young man''s voice sounded in the room and the night breeze came from the door clearing the blood-heavy air a little.


    "Young Theo, I''m just going to shoot the scene. I''m sure Lord Louis will want to send these images to some people"


    Austen said turning to face the 14-year-old who wore a smaller butler''s outfit and lighter in color than Louis, the scarf around his neck was a pale blue color which matched those snake eyes that looked even brighter in the dim light outside room.


    Theo looked at the whole bloody scene and felt his stomach get heavy, he thought everyone here was a little crazy for not caring about such things as if life was like grass.


    He noted Austen who had an indifferent gaze, but his pale lips and slightly trembling hands betrayed the fear and disgust he felt for the scene before their eyes, but he was doing what was expected of him.


    Despite a heavy stomach, Theo had seen worse scenes, a ferocious pandemic ravaged the orphanage he lived in just before he was sent to Matteo Abbey, children moaning in despair and adults even more maddened with pain, some seeking death or dying smothered in silent screams from the pain of illness.


    However, so much blood and the heavy smell of iron and death made him a little sick, but like Austen, he forced himself to stay and observe everything in detail.


    "Go ahead, I''ll just watch," Theo said looking at the scene intently.


    Louis will warn him that he''d better get used to this sort of thing, as Emery''s life would be targeted many times, which would force them to act fiercely and take lives to protect their master.


    It''s not as if Theo had a choice, after all, it was to follow Emery or get kicked out by Louis because he knew too much.


    Kicked out meant death.

 Chapter 129 - Decapitation, News Spreads Fast In The Capital (R-16)

    R-16 (The following scenes should be viewed with caution as they contain death, blood, sexual innuendo, and violence)


    Austen after having his mind cleared by the night breeze that came from the door felt less queasy and with someone there, he naturally felt less scared. He shot the scene from various angles and handed the recording sphere to Theo.


    Finally, Josh arrived with the cleaning items and brought a few more workers with them to remove the bodies.


    "Take it to the trash burning pile," Austen said as the seven bodies were placed on top of a gurney.


    "No, it''s better to take it to the place where we cut up meat. There, let''s take their hands off them... Wouldn''t it be better for the relatives to identify their heads?" Josh said with an indifferent look and seriously asked Theo, who at the time was representing Louis.


    Theo''s skin became a little paler and he felt the instinct to vomit, just Austen touch his back and he felt something penetrating his skin, the vomit anxiety was eventually repressed and he felt much better.


    "I think it would be much more practical, but do you have the means for that?" Theo said looking gratefully at Austen who just looked away from Josh.


    "Our Chefs'' cutlasses are very sharp," Josh said with a shrug as if it were a small matter and not a matter of ripping off a human head.


    "Then do it," Theo said, trying to imitate Josh''s indifference, which made the man smile, even if it was a brief, short smile, before leaving with the helpers to the kitchen.


    Theo looked at those helpers and felt there was something wrong with them, there was no expression and they didn''t seem to speak, plus there was a yellow paper talisman hanging behind their heads.


    "They''re living dolls," Austen told Theo who was still standing curiously watching the servants carrying the corpses on the stretchers.


    "Alive dolls?" Theo asked curiously, even as he was afraid of what would be answered.


    "Dead people who have not had the funeral rites completed, Master Lee Ming uses the talismans to bring them to life and do services for him... I don''t know the procedure correctly as this seems like art that comes from the Eastern Continent and seems to be heirlooms from the master''s family, I just added the basics"


    Austen tried to explain, but he only knew a little about the subject. The truth is that he didn''t want to mess with the dead, he had learned the trick from his master, but only the basics.


    For example, he can control the bodies of people who were peasants or servants, but he couldn''t control the body of a warrior or a wizard, as he only learned the basics of this kind of secret art.


    Theo didn''t feel as scared as he thought he would be with that answer, after all, they were already dead people, if it was something like gathering children''s lives in sacrifices or virgin women to summon such dolls he would feel terrified and very bad inside.


    "You''d better take the sphere to Lord Louis," Austen said as she washed his hands in the tub of water to get the blood off his hands. There was a little blood on his face and blond hair which was pretty evident.


    "Master Louis is busy now, I''ll go later. We''ll help you clean up and we''ll wait in the garbage crematorium for the bodies, I''ll have to do a report later and I need to see if Mr. Josh really took the heads off those bodies"


    Theo spoke as he kept the translucent sphere in its own dimensional item, which Louis had given him when he gave him new clothes a few days ago.


    "It''s not necessary"


    Austen said embarrassed, but Theo played deaf and helped the man get the blood out of his hair and beard, which were the most obvious spots.


    He didn''t want to go back and see Louis and Lee Ming flirting shamelessly, helping Austen was better for his poor eyes.


    In the Dawn Kingdom Information Guild''s office, Antonella took the report from her personal shadow. She had her own squad with five shadows, two knights, two hunters, and a mage.


    "That crazy one..." Antonella spoke with a smile and a bitter taste in her mouth.


    The report spoke of the deaths of the seven most problematic men who frequented the bars and brothels whether a low or high class, they only brought problems and no one could do much about it as they had nobles or people with some power that made people cautious.


    Now they were all dead and respectively their heads were handed over to the families or their sponsors, with a polite message in golden letters, stamped with a special and magical seal with the archduke''s family crest, which was a unique item for every nobleman, even the royal family has a special stamp for each new king.


    If you want revenge to go to Archduke Leon in the Aurore Empire, we will be waiting with a fine feast as your last dinner, Signed Representative of Archduke Leon, Louis.


    "What are you going to do, my lady?" the shadow asked waiting for his master''s orders.


    "Send the information to the other branches of the guild," Antonella said signing a paper validating the information.


    She wouldn''t do anything about it, she hadn''t lost her sense of preservation, if a person can dare to kill seven people connected to the nobility without even blinking or being afraid to reveal their identity, these people were dangerous and must be kept away.


    "What if someone sends a request to the assassin guild?" the shadow questioned as he stored in his dimensional item in the form of a raven token the document he would have to pass on to the central Information Guild.


    "Send the peacock to speak to Martina, letting him know about it. If she still wants the money above her own life, it''s her problem" Antonella said with indifference, she was already doing that rude woman a favor and now washing her hands on the matter.


    Which reminded her that she had to talk to her husband about Archduke Leon if she remembered that they (marquis) had rainbow iron business with them (Archduke).


    The agreement looked like it would be revised soon, this would be a golden opportunity for them to show goodwill and even strengthen friendships with the Archduke.


    "Yes, my lady"


    The shadow said fading into the darkness of the room and quickly appearing in an alley where you could hear laughter and people screaming, the low-ranking prostitutes were being pressed into the walls by big men wearing blue coats, which could have meant they were guards from the city on leave or just a servant of some off-duty nobleman.


    The shadow passed them and went to the end of the alley, there was a man handsome as moonlight, with long blond hair loose and falling like a cascade of gold, the beautiful almond eyes looked slightly moist and the full pink lips looked like a peach ripe to be bitten.


    He would be the perfect image of the legendary angels preached by the Church of the Rising Sun, were it not for the loose clothing he wore revealing his handsome milky shoulders and a man kneeling between his legs.


    "Shadow 3?" he asked holding tightly the man''s head who was startled by the presence of someone else, he was forced to swallow the blonde man''s penis even more.


    "Message from the lady, advises Ms. M of Tailors Street that she must not accept death orders for the people of the Jiang-Li Hotel or them visitors"


    Shadow 3 said quickly turning and leaving without looking back, he quickly went to an inn and put on a disguise, taking the teleport portal with a fake passport to go to the Central Information Guild.


    The peacock was surprised with the quick entry and exit of Shadow 3, he wanted to ask to be taken care of by him who had a big soldier between his legs that he wanted to taste a little.


    "Romeo?" the man who finally, after swallowing the handsome blonde''s ejaculate, managed to be freed, seeing the handsome guy standing and thoughtful.


    "You can go," Romeo said nonchalantly pulling up his pants and leaving without looking behind the man still kneeling on the floor who looked like a stunned fool watching the other leave.


    Martina Pagano is one of the few commoners who managed to rise in life, of course, with some luck and some shady means.


    Her first murder was at age 14 with her own abusive father, it was very easy to put poison in the bastard''s strong alcohol. The first time she never forgets and she was trembling a little nervously, but the abusive father just thought she was trembling because she was afraid of him.


    He fell as easily as a dry twig goes to the ground in summer.


    No one suspected the fearful, frail daughter, but the village blamed her mother for being a witch, prompting them to run to a small town.


    Her mother with the knowledge of herbs, poisons, and rudimentary medicine passed on to her daughter earned their living by curing small traders and travelers with some money.


    That''s how the mother met Mr.. Pagano and he changed the lives of mother and daughter.

 Chapter 130 - Iron Hand, Mermaids And Pearls.

    Her mother remarried an older but kindly man and a merchant, who had no children and became fond of Martina and happily gave her his last name. It also ensured a minimal education for Martina to be able to read and calculate, which was expected of the adopted daughter of a small merchant with no genuine heirs.


    Everyone thought Old Pegano would use Martina to get a son-in-law who was willing to take over the business and give him a grandson with his last name, but people were wrong the old man was a really good person and he liked Martina''s mother and the slender, petite young woman who looked more like a big kid than a teenager.


    Three years later the mother had a son, which was very good for the stepfather, but it was a son and not a daughter who was as caring as Martina was to them, so it didn''t affect the financial and emotional love her stepfather received at all.


    The stepfather already frightened by so many robberies and the little security that the traveling merchants had insisted that the stepdaughter he saw as if she were his daughter knew the basics to defend herself.


    He had to be realistic, they couldn''t afford a personal security guard so the stepdaughter could go out freely, the servants and the personal servant Martina had been enough to accompany her on shopping and outings.


    An old retired friend was Martina''s teacher, the stepfather just didn''t know that the old friend was not just a retired knight, but had been part of the Assassin Guild of the Principality of Sulan branch.


    One thing leads to another, and the old friend introduced Martina to the Dawn Kingdom Assassins Guild, the girl was talented and had a much tougher mind than she looked.


    This she showed when one day they were surrounded by bandits and she ended up killing one of them without thinking too much while threatening her own servant about the consequences of opening her mouth on this matter.


    A terrible woman.


    Martina Pegano leads a double life just like the marquise of Savoia, she was the business manager of her stepfather who was even older and even less willing to leave the side of his almost seven-year-old son.


    Despite being an ambitious woman, she was a loving person to her family and had no interest in inheriting her stepfather''s business, which was a different thing when it came to maintaining the leadership of the Assassin Guild branch.


    By the age of 22, she was already known as the Iron Hand and the assassins dared not face the apparently iron mask she wore to cover her face.


    They say that those who saw Martina''s face are just the people who were killed especially by her.


    A man who looked like a gentle grandfather walked into the office where Martina was calculating the month''s profit so he could send some to the Assassin Guild Central and take the rest to reinvest in the guild itself, in weapons, armor, poisons, and false identities.


    Their work was professional and they passed through the law like fish in water gliding through ocean currents.


    "Uncle Fredo, what brings you here?" Martina said putting the document to the side, just missing her signature and stamp to be ready.


    This was an accounting document, there was no way Martina could be careless and have a distracting conversation doing such a task.


    "Martina, my dear. Are you so focused on Old Carmelo''s business that you haven''t heard the latest news about those poor troubled men?"


    The 50-year-old man was the old friend of Martina''s stepfather, who was now her right-hand man and adviser who became the branch leader of the Assassin Guild.


    Probably the only guild member who has ever seen Martina''s real face.


    Fredo very at ease sat in front of Martina''s desk, receiving the heavy gaze of the woman, normally the subordinates would be nervous if they were under that dangerous gaze of the guild leader.


    "What troublesome men? The new womanizing king? The third prince who wants to cause an insurrection? The duke who has an affair with an earl''s son? Then?"


    Martina asked some more, citing the various troubled men in the capital of the Kingdom of Dawn.


    "None of them, that pervert of the Viscount related to Count Callalto and a few barons who have relatives with Viscount titles but who own prestigious shops on Avenue Legolas (yes, I did that. @_@ cry for this creativity).


    "Ah, these troublemakers��So? They took a beating, did someone send a mission to kill these men?"


    "That would have been good, we could have turned down the missions so as not to cause problems for ourselves... Their heads were literally delivered to the families on a platter"


    Fredo talked about what happened and Martina didn''t show much surprise, after all, there was always the possibility of someone who would kill these arrogant and troublesome bastards regardless of the consequences.


    "Will you accept Count Callalto''s mission to kill the owner of the Jiang-Li Hotel?" Fredo asked watching the woman tapping her index finger on the wood of the desk in a peculiar rhythm.


    "I''ll think about it, but what is your opinion on the matter?" Martina asked as she stopped touching her desk.


    "Honestly, it''s better to pretend not to see such a mission. Whoever killed those men is very cruel and could be someone our Guild doesn''t want to make trouble for."


    "That might be true. Uncle Fredo, I have a B Ranking assignment for you." Martina said taking two papers and handing them to the old man.


    Fredo was curious about Martina''s possible decision, but seeing the documents in her hand, he was silent and took the papers.


    "Lady Martina is still a very good girl," Fredo said while reading the contents of the mission of a poor mother who lost her daughter who killed herself because she was raped and ended up pregnant by a baron who was passing through the capital.


    The poor mother took the money she had raised for her daughter''s dowry so when she turned 16 she would marry, but the girl took her own life when she was only 14 years old.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the order was well placed and it''s already been paid for" Martina said indifferently and pulled some more papers from her desk drawer.


    "Or do you want some Ranking S mission? Can your old body take it? Or are you going to die on the way? How about the death of the Duke of the realm? Or maybe the attempt to kill the Information Guild leader?"


    Martina spoke calmly, placing the documents on the desk, the heavy, penetrating silence in the office.


    "I''m leaving Boss," Fredo said with pale and trembling lips, he was very wrong this woman really is very bad and had iron blood in her veins.


    "That''s what I thought I heard"


    Martina said shaking her hand scaring Fredo from the office, she got up from behind the office and went to the bookcase, she seemed intent on finding a book.


    "The Lady really is someone to be feared" Romeo''s soft voice rang out in the office.


    "Mister Romeo is very flattering, but I just owe my thanks to the leader of the information guild"


    Martina said, ignoring how the shadow of the curtain near the hearth fire shifted and took on a human form, soon Romeo was walking calmly to sit on the sofa in the office.


    "How about compensation?" Romeo asked feeling relaxed and laying himself casually on the sofa.


    "Your intact head is already my greatest gift to you, but let''s say I owe your lady a small debt."


    Martina spoke throwing a book at Romeo, he took the book easily, the silver letters and red cover quickly caught his attention.


    "Book of Heritage?"


    "A very interesting book about witches... Forbidden, but very educational" Martina said walking without making any sound until she sat back behind the desk, her long black dress dragging on the floor, but strangely there was no sound even in the shuffling of the dress.


    "Absolute Silence Technique," Romeo thought watching the black dress, his mind was briefly confused and he shook his head slightly.


    "Hypnosis... What a scary woman" Romeo thought placing the book inside his dimensional item.


    "This isn''t payment for the favor I owe, but it''s a bribe to arrange a meeting with the real killer of those men"


    "For what reason should I be your errand boy?" Romeo said with a mocking smile.


    Martina looked up into Romeo''s defiant gaze who seemed to want a fight with her, for a moment she considered just cutting off the man''s head and sending one of her own subordinates to deliver the message and gifts.


    She dismissed the thought quickly remembering how fierce the information guild leader was when messing with her subordinates.


    "How about an aqua pearl? A half-breed like you needs a little more MANA AQUA to reach the next level"


    "Like..."


    "How do I know you''re half-mermaid? I have two subordinates who specialize in aquatic killings... You draw your own conclusion"


    Martina said nonchalantly tossing a baby fist-sized pearl the color of bright blue at Romeo, who was silenced by her words.


    "I think we''re resolved, I won''t show you the way out"


    Martina said turning her attention to the accounts, putting Romeo aside like he was a small, insignificant insect.


    Soon the office was silent.

 Chapter 131 - Daily Life Or The Continuation Of A Horror Movie? (part 1)

    Returning to the Abbey Matteo.


    Naill woke up feeling much better, his body lighter and he rolled over in the comfortable bed, he hadn''t slept so well for many days and in such a comfortable bed.


    To escape from his older brother he had the help of a childhood friend who is a priest in the capital of Reino North Light, getting an ID and a registration to enter as a novice in the capital''s abbey, but his older brother found out what ended. for making him flee to another abbey.


    Running away is a strong word, as it just seemed like a strong recommendation from the abbey for a person as "undisciplined" like him to be sent to a place where he had less family influence to give more humility and character.


    Naill sighed sitting on the bed and stretching, he looked around and sighed with some regret, he wanted to go unnoticed but ended up in a crazy mess just because he wanted to relieve himself.


    He had gone to relieve himself outside the room, when he was returning a "holy knight" tried to attack him, although Naill was afraid of the man''s power, he ran and as it was a little dark he thought he could escape and that his attacker hadn''t seen his face because of the poor lighting.


    In an attempt to escape the rider he went up to the next floor to hide, but the man seemed to have become a sprinter all of a sudden, so the young man ran up to the third floor to hide in a room and lock the door.


    It didn''t do much good for him to try to escape, as he was caught and almost raped, so all that happened, he was helped by another young man and then an angel appeared to them.


    Everything else felt like some kind of nightmare he''d been having after studying the myths and stories about the wars of angels and demons in untold history classes.


    Yes, the abbey course had such a subject to inspire young people and impress them with heroic myths and scary stories about the punishments of sinners.


    Emery just looking at this could tell it''s just a form of brainwashing, which was quite common in the sects, cults, and some religions.


    Anael was watching the young man who got up to open the curtains and some of the windows, the still cool breeze shook the fabric of the curtains and brought a little freshness to the room.


    The spirit of light set fire to the fireplace, startling Naill who turned his gaze to Anael who took on a semi-corporeal form. The blond man''s gaze was very hostile, but Naill didn''t mind too much and sat up in bed.


    The two stared at each other for a while until Naill''s stomach seemed to complain about hunger and he was a little embarrassed.


    Anael despised the young human a little more but remained silent in a corner of the room. He was now a slave�� Anael ground his teeth in anger just thinking that he was now being held by a weak and dirty human.


    But what choice did he have with the archangel threatening him?


    In Emery''s room, he was facing a pretty tense situation right now.


    "I don''t want to wear clothes!"


    Arabeth said petulantly, his cat tail swinging arrogantly from side to side, his chin up and his lips full and pink in a pout.


    "You can''t walk around naked!"


    Emery was between wanting to laugh and throw the clothes in Arabeth''s pretty face, but seeing that face that reminded him of his favorite actor, Mu Qiao, he couldn''t be angry and was very patient in explaining to the Demon Marquis about the human rules of dress and about the shame of nudity.


    "It''s not like they can do anything to me" Arabeth stubbornly said smiling with arrogance, he was stronger than any human, he could run away naked and who would catch him?


    Ah, he didn''t know what it was like to be ashamed.


    "Would you like to help me?" Emery complained to Azarphy, but he only heard the clatter of silverware, the archangel was unavailable at the moment.


    Bao very wisely went to hide in the same blanket Giovanni was still sleeping on, his furry body ended up being embraced by the young man who sighed with satisfaction.


    On the other hand, Father Rutger was in pain as he ate the porridge in the canteen, Knight Levi only released him when the sunlight touched the bed, which meant many hours of physical and mental torture.


    After the first Mass, he went back to his quarters, Father Rutger already received some strange looks and some comments about how he was being undisciplined for not having attended the first Mass of the day.


    What the man ignored these people with a hard smile and went to get the food sitting in isolation while eating the watery food.


    "Brother Rutger, there are eggs and hot potato bread today too" A tall, thin man in a long black tunic approached Rutger.


    He was one of the priests who were consecrated two years ago, being stationed at the Abbey Matteo that year after the pandemic''s devastation.


    "Brother Dante, I''m not very hungry," Rutger said politely, refusing, but the plate of bread, eggs, and cheese was placed beside him along with a mug of hot milk.


    "Food is important for us to continue serving the God of Light, we have to take advantage of it since the Abbey is being generous because of the arrival of people from the capital"


    Dante Bernardi was a relatively young 21-year-old priest, talented enough to attend next year''s holy knight course in the capital.


    He would have gone sooner if not for the pandemic and the devastation that followed the following year, now he was quite happy with the arrival of the people from the capital, when it was all over there, he would come back with these people from the capital.


    "Brother Dante, you shouldn''t speak ill of the abbey so openly," Rutger warned with rare goodwill at the priest''s kindness.


    "I know, I know, don''t be too old Brother Rutger, we only have a small difference," Dante said sitting down with his own tray of food.


    Rutger looked at Dante''s not-very-pretty face, which had some chicken pox marks on his face, not much, but against the man''s fair skin and no beard to cover it up, it was very obvious.


    However, Rutger wasn''t overly bothered by this and his mood lightened slightly when Dante ate in silence without asking anything and being curious about anything.


    Mattias, on the other hand, woke up slightly startled to find himself hugging Bryan in the old cabin. It had rained heavily the night before and he couldn''t make it back to his room, ending up falling asleep while talking to the dark elf.


    The soft pink hair was spread over Mattias''s arm, he stood for a moment not wanting to move so as not to wake the other boy, but he had missed the first mass of the morning and the dormitory supervisor would look for him.


    He had to get back soon.


    "Bryan...Bryan..."


    Mattias called for a while, but the dark elf seemed to be sleeping soundly, he didn''t know what else to do and tried to take his arm away, only then did Bryan open his eyes suddenly which scared the novice a little.


    The dark elf looked more scared than he did as he quickly walked away and groped around for something like a weapon, but Mattias stopped him by holding onto the boy''s thin arms.


    "Calm down Bryan... I''m... Yes, calm down"


    Mattias said in a soft voice until Bryan was quiet, still keeping a suspicious look and his body tense. The novice let go of his arms and moved away from a little which made Bryan calmer.


    The terror in his eyes was so heavy that Mattias felt guilty and a heavy heart at the thought of what could have happened to make him act so fiercely after waking up.


    "I''m leaving now... I''ll come back later, I''ll try at least... There''s food on the table"


    Mattias said getting up and going to the door getting his things, his green eyes as the forest followed the novice''s movements, but Bryan didn''t say anything even after watching the door close behind the young man.


    Bryan hugged himself and looked to the side where Mattias was lying beside him, the feelings were strange but not hateful.


    However, he couldn''t help the fear he felt and the confusion of the first morning, after so many months in the dark and being tortured daily.


    It wasn''t that he was ungrateful, but the trembling and distrust was something he couldn''t help when surprised.


    Bryan got up and got some bread and wine, he ate silently sitting by the portable heater, he felt a chill that never seemed to go away.


    On the other hand, Mattias felt guilty and a little sad that the friendship made that night had fallen apart in the morning, but he told himself it was for the best since he wanted Bryan to leave soon.


    Matteo Abbey was quite lively, but the excitement had to be postponed by finding two new bodies of priests in their beds.

 Chapter 132 - Daily Life Or The Continuation Of A Horror Movie? (part 2) R-16

    R-16 (Light scenes of gore, murders, and description of violence, I would advise caution when reading the chapter.)


    Father Costa and Father Marco were dead, being found by their old friends when they were absent from the first mass, which was unusual for them.


    Father Gonzales, who had been a friend of the two men for ten years, felt free to open the bedroom of one of them, as he asked the visitor, Father Bianco, to knock on the other friend''s door.


    It was no big deal, just a small change in the morning routine, of course, Father Gonzales is suppressing the sudden fear he felt as he gripped the door handle and the door gave way easily to his little push.


    Which was pretty suspicious, considering all the scary things that had happened these days. No one would leave the door unlocked.


    Then he remembered the suspicious death of Father Lattanzio found by his friend 4 days ago, but soon he pushed those thoughts away, his friends would not be like that sinful brother.


    He thought that Father Lattanzio had committed suicide. However, he didn''t like the other man very much so he didn''t mind giving the malicious verdict of the other man''s death.


    They worked together for a while, he always felt that the priest mocked him for every little task he failed, of course, Father Lattanzio was one of those strange men who helped the novices and did strange actions causing the other priests displeasure.


    He and his friends were different from such obnoxious people.


    They were good people who aspired to live as long as possible, Father Gonzales arbitrarily forgot about the gray hair and wrinkles that fell on their faces every year, with their 60s, they weren''t getting any younger.


    Father Gonzales thought only for a moment and then pushed open the door and he felt or at least thought he smelled the decay and death coming from the room that had the fireplace still burning, strangely he smelled burning flesh.


    However, there were no signs of fire outside the fireplace.


    The smell of burning meat reminded him of something in the distant past, that he and his two friends watched a humble hut in a small village burn to the ground.


    Burnt human flesh was a horrible smell to be smelled.


    However, his and his friends'' satisfied smiles seemed to show the lack of discomfort they felt upon seeing such a scene.


    In fact, they even enjoyed watching the fire burn everything to ash and rubble.


    They had killed an evil woman, at least that''s what they told the church superiors and the villagers.


    The truth?


    They swore they would take it to the grave.


    The room was in a strange penumbra, at least he thought it strange that part of the room had meager lighting and another was in complete darkness as if a monster made of darkness was there prowling and waiting to devour him.


    He chuckled a little nervously, feeling very foolish for such unreasonable thoughts, but the initial nonchalance vanished.


    "Brother Marco... Brother Marco are you there?"


    Father Gonzales calls taking small steps into the room, he felt a certain cold which was strange since the room should be heated because of the still crackling fireplace.


    The funeral silence seemed to respond to Father Gonzales''s call, which made the old man''s heart race and he automatically began to pray, his fingers moving as if he had a rosary between his fingers, but there was nothing there as he left the piece of pearls and precious gold in your chest in the closed room.


    "Aren''t you going in?"


    Father Bianco''s gentle voice sounded outside the room, which made Father Gonzales look outside in alarm, but seeing the young priest alive and flushed outside made him feel a little safer.


    "Alright, I''m really stressed because of everything that''s going on"


    Father Gonzales thought to himself remembering the night of chaos and terror at the abbey, plus the suspicious death of another priest... There was still a priest and three holy knights missing.


    However, without corpses they didn''t presume their death, it was possible that in the middle of the chaos they were on the run, or after the chaos, they went to a nearby town to drink and other things.


    At least that''s what the other holy knights say even with a slightly mischievous smile, it wasn''t unusual for them to do that. Especially after they returned straight from a mission and hadn''t rested.


    "And what about Brother Costa?"


    "I knocked on the door and he hasn''t been responding. I dare not open the door"


    Father Bianco said a little embarrassed, he was a visitor who came to investigate for his brother, looking for a prisoner. If he entered the priest''s room while he was sleeping it would generate negative repercussions and he could be sent away.


    Father Gonzales was silent upon receiving this kind of response, he then walked quickly to Father Marco''s bed, he had to make sure that his friend had just overslept, even though there were two intruders in the room he still didn''t wake up. it was something out of the ordinary.


    While there''s life, there''s hope.


    But the dead hope is so terrible that it made Father Gonzales'' legs weaken and he fell into a sitting position like a cowardly fool, he couldn''t even scream, but his eyes couldn''t help staring at the scene with eyes so wide and round they looked like they were going to jump out of their orbits, their hands trembling and the shiver rose throughout his body.


    Father Bianco, seeing this, stepped forward and tried to help the eldest priest, but his eyes were caught by the macabre scene of Father Marco''s body lying with his legs spread with his tunic raised, there was a hole in the place of the penis and the blood flowed very slowly and it looked like it would soon coagulate.


    He also got scared and just stood there looking at everything, except for the pool of blood below the body, there was no blood in the room, which was weird.


    "Father Bianco? Father Gonzales?"


    The indifferent and calm voice came from outside, but the two priests were absorbed in the death scene.


    Emery walked to their side and shook Father Bianco''s shoulder who looked scared hitting the bishop''s hand right in and touching him with slightly wide eyes.


    "Leave"


    "Bishop Darcy... This..." Father Bianco tried to speak, but seeing the bishop''s dark and serious face he just fell silent and walked away from the crime scene.


    Bishop Darcy reached down and touched Father Gonzales, but there was no response. He then turned to Padre Bianco, his gaze clearly telling him to take the other priest away.


    Father Bianco quickly pulled the old priest and they went out of the room, but he only left the room leaning against the wall, he slid to the floor on his weak legs and the shock returned to him.


    Father Bianco was very good at getting a feel for the atmosphere, normally, but he seemed slightly numb, which took a moment longer for him to pick up Father Gonzales, helping the old man walk.


    The old man looked like he had lost his soul in shock.


    Unfortunately, his legs were numb and he was prostrate on the floor leaving Father Gonzales lying on the ground beside him. Father Bianco began to pray to join his hands now soiled with something similar to tar that he hadn''t even noticed at the time.


    Father Gonzales, on the other hand, seemed to have the same pitch in his gray hair, but as he was still in shock he didn''t mind that either.


    The two priests sat on the floor for a long moment, until he saw Bishop Darcy calmly leave the room, he then went to Father Costa''s room.


    "He''s dead too," Arabeth said indifferently. He had already entered the rooms, he fled from Emery who was trying to put clothes on him, then ended up feeling the strong tenor of death emanating from the priests'' wing.


    What attracted him, the rotting flesh and the smell of death that was attractive to demons, meant fresh souls to be captured.


    Well, there was no soul at all, which was odd, but seeing the damaged bodies of the priests, Arabeth had a rudimentary idea that Father Lattanzio''s supposed murderer had struck again.


    So he went back to tell Emery, but Azarphy didn''t comment, which was pretty weird.


    Azarphy: *I don''t care about humans*


    Emery: (...)


    Azarphy: I only care about you.


    Emery: *coughing*


    Arabeth: *rolls her eyes with such a shameless angel*


    Azarphy was only slightly annoyed, the assassin was using the item that allowed him to escape his radar. Which meant a lot about there being a supernatural power behind these deaths.


    "There is only one item in the mortal world that can do this... Divine Item Oblivion"


    Azarphy confided later as they were descending the stairs. Emery left Bao to look after Giovanni, he left a note and asked Giovanni to meet him later in the garden where the ancient fig bloomed before being destroyed by the archangel.


    Fig Tree: X__X


    Emery: I''m sorry... It''s my fault *sad*


    Azarphy: I don''t *arrogant*


    Arabeth: And I was the villain? *arrogant*


    Emery: (....) *sadder*

 Chapter 133 - Are A Witch And Warlock Working Together? (R-16)

    R-16 (Scenes with a description of murder and corpses, advise caution when reading chapter)


    Of course, Giovanni ideally would stay in the safe room but seeing as there had been two deaths one floor below his... The young man had better be in his close care.


    "The death must have been watched and the scene looks very clean, the person had time to clean the room and put more wood in the fireplace... A killer who feels very comfortable, which is pretty scary"


    Emery said to Arabeth and Azarphy looking around the room, his expression got a little colder and his eyes looked as calm as a still lake in the night.


    Inside, Emery was cursing the book genre again, the dark worlds were very evil and the deaths were gruesome, luckily he was bathed in horror and horror movies but the nausea was still strong.


    He smelled a strange smell of burning flesh and the ferrous smell of blood lurking in his stomach, so with utter misfortune, he imprinted the scene of the crime (which would never leave his memory) in his memory.


    Emery came out of the room and saw the two pale-faced priests sitting on the floor, he then touched Father Bianco on the shoulder who came to after being called a few times.


    "Put some holy power in him," Azarphy said suddenly. Emery wanted to ask why, but first realizing what the other said, this didn''t seem like the time for his curiosity.


    The sacred power flowed into Father Bianco''s body, he felt the gentle heat permeating his body and blinked his eyes a little, his mind seemed confused earlier.


    "Hypnotic Death Spell"


    Azarphy said briefly explaining that it was a spell used by dark sorcerers and witches with ties to the god of death. A corpse, usually of animals, is used to create a death environment that leaves people''s minds confused and they get stuck in the room.


    Usually, dead crows or doves have used the effect being restricted area and with a minimum duration of 30 minutes, which would give enough time to expel or kill those captured in the hypnotic trap. Users of this spell place it in a room before the laboratory.


    Some use the head of cattle and wolves in the fences that surround the house which would give them a wider reach, especially if they spread the animal body parts across the land, this would prevent others from finding their house.


    The hypnotic death spell was usually used with a higher spell which is the corpse conservation spell, not everyone can do such a spell as the level is quite high, so there would always be an exchange of animals that was spread across the lands of the sorcerers of darkness and the witches who follow the god of death.


    The sacred energy was quite effective in breaking such a spell, as the light manifests in the purest form and can gently enter the mortal body.


    Father Bianco felt better, but fear became predominant where before there was only a feeling of detachment and confusion, he looked at Bishop Darcy who kept his calm, strangely this made him also remain calm.


    "I''m going to check the other locked room, you should notify the holy knights. Tell them not to get too close to the body, apparently, it could be the work of a Dark Sorcerer"


    Emery spoke seriously, patting Father Bianco on the shoulder, he looked at Father Gonzales but didn''t help the old man. The old priest had better remain still for the time being.


    "Call a doctor too to help the old man"


    Emery warned, turning his back on Father Bianco, he would check the other priest''s room, his mind was prepared already being warned by Arabeth that a bizarre scene would unfold before him.


    The heavy wooden door creaked as it was "forced" by Emery, of course, it was Azarphy who moved the door, luckily Father Bianco had already come down to call for help.


    The fetid smell of iron and decay hit Emery''s face full in, his stomach that was already in knots grew heavier, but he ignored the uneasiness and took the final steps into the completely dark room.


    Emery threw some light on the lighting items that quickly lit up making the room brighter, the cold was greater than he imagined, but he ignored the icy fingertips as he looked around the stone room.


    The blood looked brighter than normal running down the walls, which was pretty weird since it must have clotted from the cold he felt in the room. The wall seemed to be weeping blood and some of the blood was covering the table and curtains at the window, looking like shiny, decorative, and appetizing sweets, if not for the smell of rot and iron, even the heavy smell of urine mingled in the room making Emery a little more disgusted.


    How much blood did a human being have in his body to be able to paint half the room red?


    "Preservation Spell"


    The name came to Emery''s mind almost automatically, the original Emery works a lot in the lab and with small animals for the tests he needed. This spell was often used by him to preserve some experiment for study or to show it to others.


    "This is too sadistic"


    Emery thought suddenly, he was a psychology layman, but this couldn''t be considered normal murder.


    The old Father Costa''s body was in a position similar to Father Marco''s, shamefully lying with his legs pulled back and open, with a white tunic raised to show the shredded penis.


    Unlike Father Marco, who had his organ cruelly torn out and possibly burned, Father Costa''s sex was shredded into minced meat.


    "Hey, look at this," Arabeth called Emery over to the fireplace that was unlit, the closer he got, the colder he felt.


    Emery felt something wet touching his leather boot, he looked down in disgust and healthy fear at the strange black liquid.


    "Dark Matter, this is a secretion left by nightmare bugs," Arabeth said, looking disdainfully at the black liquid.


    "What is Nightmare Animals"


    "Creatures of the Abyss, they''re not very deadly in general... They feed on fear, but don''t kill directly"


    Azarphy clarified Emery''s doubts and made sure the death was done with human hands.


    "Who can summon creatures from the abyss?" Emery asked curiously. Whoever killed Father Marco could have been a dark sorcerer or a witch servant of the God of Death.


    Could the suspect summon a creature from the abyss as well?


    "A real Warlock"


    "So it could be two killers?" Emery asked thoughtfully.


    "Probably, since a Warlock who can summon a creature from the abyss, he could not serve the god of death and employ such methods with the corpse"


    Arabeth spoke with some understanding on the subject, the demons knew the Warlocks were good partners and good souls for them to crave. Of course, demons with titles like Arabeth disdained the Warlocks, as they could do better things by themselves.


    "Could a dark sorcerer do both?" Emery asked with some doubt, after all, this killer could have a strange body like his.


    "A dark sorcerer is like a Wizard only they chose to use bloody and cruel methods with others, they have no contracts with any other species. Without contracts or servitude to some god, it is impossible to carry out this call for an abysmal creature... And Witches are very faithful to the gods they choose to serve"


    Azarphy tried to explain about the dark sorcerers, they were very selfish and proud, believing that alone they could transcend the powers of those who devoted themselves to gods and demons to increase their powers.


    Warlocks can make contracts with angels or demons, which can increase their magical powers, Witches can serve a specific god by gaining divine blessings by increasing their powers, yes, Witches can only be women what Warlocks cannot.


    Are not Witchs and Priests the same?


    Priests stay and pray and go on quests to gain more reputation for the god they serve, while Witches sacrifice items considered precious to the gods or perform tasks that many would refuse to do in the gods'' names.


    The more sacrifices or the more dangerous tasks performed, the Witches gain more powers and "unlock" powers such as "Vision", "Levitation" and "Transformation".


    Vision can predict the near or far future, it depends on the sacrifice of items performed to increase the strength and reach of this power.


    Levitation Allowing them to levitate and reach a small flight of 10km per minute for a few minutes, the spell is a bit taxing and can only be used twice in a single day.


    Transformation is the power to transform the body into anything from small animals to other people for a few hours. The spell can last until the Witch''s MANA runs out, and can be used infinitely.


    "If it''s a Witch that would explain the use of the divine item as Oblivion," Emery said thinking for a moment as he walked out of the murder room.


    "Witch and Warlock together.... Wait, wouldn''t a woman have been easily noticed here?" Emery felt a little dizzy at the thought that there would be a woman in a place that could only be men and he abhorred the presence of women.

 Chapter 134 - The Holy Knights Arrive At The Crime Scene

    He went to the vaulted hallway windows, the cool autumn breeze hitting his face making him feel better, his stomach still heavy, but he wouldn''t be vomiting anymore.


    "Wouldn''t it be hard to hide in these clothes?" Arabeth said mocking the human clothes a little. He didn''t forget that Emery wanted to dress him.


    "That..."


    "This is a Witch who has unlocked the power of Transformation," Azarphy said, ignoring Emery and Arabeth''s fight over clothes.


    He explained briefly on the subject of Witches'' powers, which surprised Emery a little who was enchanted by the power of Levitation, he thought it would be great to be able to fly around to getaway.


    Yes, such a dreamless thought and only practical.


    "So is a woman to be disguised as a man... Or a small animal... or even an object..." Emery got a headache just thinking that he would have to look for that kind of culprit.


    "Has any organ been stolen, like Father Lattanzio?"


    "Do Father Costa''s Balls Count?" Azarphy asked with some irony.


    Emery: (...)


    The Holy Knights finally arrived, Emery smelled the strong alcohol coming from the leader of the Holy Knights from afar, but since everyone pretended not to, he just kept aloof from him.


    Levi Mulder had a severe headache and felt slightly nauseous, he didn''t remember drinking so much, but when he woke up he was lying next to Rutger in the priest''s room.


    Which was crazy risky, he wouldn''t do it if he was in a normal state. He hadn''t behaved so carelessly since his crazed adolescence, now with a title of holy knight, all the sordid things he performed were under wraps and everything was done in establishments that could hide his secrets.


    In other words, he only got up to speed when he was in the capital.


    Had he lost his mind at seeing Rutger again?


    Anyway, he thought of taking the rest of the day off until the arrival of people from the capital, among them some old friends, but now he was urgently called in by his subordinates.


    Two possible murders on the priests'' floor.


    They went upstairs to find a few other priests standing in the hallway, afraid to enter but too curious to stay away. There was a priest who was a doctor looking after an old man who was still sitting on the floor and shining down on all those men dressed in black was Bishop Darcy with red hair and lighter clothes than the others.


    Bishop Darcy looked calm with his arms folded, looking out the vault window as if nothing said had any relationship with him.


    "Bishop Darcy went into the two rooms to check if anyone was alive," one of the subordinates told Captain Levi, who was watching the calm bishop intently.


    Father Bianco had already told a little about Bishop Darcy''s actions, of course, praising the bishop''s courageous attitude and how he was a good person to help them, but Levi''s subordinate was not obliged to praise the other man.


    "Okay, put two knights on each door. Don''t let anyone else in. And ask Luca and Sandro to check with the others about the two priests'' items of value. Let''s check if something was stolen"


    Levi didn''t believe it could be just a common robbery, but it was good to check that out too. Maybe he was lucky and it was just a robbery gone wrong.


    Of course, he erased that possibility by seeing Father Marco''s body and smelling the smell of burning flesh. He felt shivers in his sexual organ, a fear all too common for men to see any male partner with such cruel wounds.


    It was very bad luck, the team from the capital was arriving and that would end up falling on his back when they heard the news.


    Levi looked around the room and saw nothing out of place, even the rosary made of precious pearls and the exquisitely carved silver cross remained on the small dresser by the bed, there were some other personal items worth a lot of money. high, meaning that apparently nothing had been stolen.


    He left the room and saw more priests gathering in the hallway, he found it strange that none of Abbot Eurico''s envoys had arrived yet.


    Talking a bit with his subordinates to keep the priests out of the room, he passed Bishop Darcy who looked at him with slight displeasure, but Levi ignored this with his head hurting badly, he knew he must have reeked of alcohol at that moment, no she''d had time to shower and look dignified.


    Levi entered Father Costa''s room also observing the whole scene bloodier than the previous room, luckily there was no burnt flesh, but the strange cold was uncomfortable, and seeing the old priest''s shredded penis also caused a chill in his private parts.


    He felt cold air coming from a wall that had no windows, thinking it might be a secret passage and that the killer might have entered that way, he moved forward with some glee, only to be frustrated that it wasn''t a secret passage, but a black goo that was emitting this strange icy air.


    Levi pulled out a low-level divine relic, it was an inheritance from his family who served as divine knights for nearly 200 years.


    The relic was a sun made of gold with a stone made of pure, crystallized sacred energy placed in the center of the sun supported by a wide silver chain.


    "Let the light guide this little mortal, revealing the mysteries of deceptive darkness"


    Levi chanted like an ancient chant in the ancient language used in the original books of the God of Light, he chanted three times before the item glowed and a soft golden light fell into the black ooze.


    "Creature from the Abyss" Levi thought as he saw the golden light change to purple color. As he learned from his father, the colors represented the various types of enemies of the God of Light.


    Red was for demons from hell.


    Purple was for the abyss creatures usually summoned by Warlocks.


    A black belt is the creatures of the abyss that came through some portal and are independent of humans.


    If the golden light becomes transparent it means that an angel has left a trail.


    If it is colored it means that a deity has left something behind, the greater the amount of color, the more powerful a divine entity that has come to earth.


    If the golden light doesn''t change it means it wasn''t something supernatural that left something behind.


    Of course, Levi didn''t believe there was any god other than the God of Light��all the rest were some kind of deceitful devil.


    His father could only shake his head and call him a blind fool, but as they served the God of Light it would not harm his son.


    Levi left Father Costa''s room and finally went to talk to Bishop Darcy, who was calmly looking out over the autumnal landscape of the central garden, where the already awakened novices were taking care of their services.


    "Bishop Darcy"


    "Captain Mulder"


    The two men greet each other with indifference and politeness, Levi felt very bad, he wanted to vomit and his head hurt a lot.


    He hadn''t felt this bad since he was bruised in the face in a bar brawl over a young man he''d lusted after for some time.


    Levi himself didn''t remember what happened after being hit in the face, he just remembered waking up at his father''s house with a doctor beside him, his father yelling at him and the doctor saying he had to keep changing the bandage lest it ends up necrotizing and killing him in the process, but he was so tired and dizzy he couldn''t even respond, luckily the servants did all the work and his strong holy power helped him heal faster.


    Those days were confusing, he never knew again about that young man he had been chasing for weeks. As if the young man never existed in the first place.


    For him to compare his condition to that terrible wound, he was having trouble standing up.


    "Hey��don''t fall��" he heard Bishop Darcy''s distant voice seeming to come from somewhere down the hall, even though he was only three feet away from him.


    His body lost its strength and the image of Bishop Darcy became just a blur of red and gray.


    Emery grabbed Levi''s body on impulse but was soon overwhelmed with the weight of over 100kg in his arms.


    "Somebody! Somebody!" Emery hastily called to the nearby holy knights. The man was very heavy and was reeking of rancid alcohol.


    He was a weak bishop, okay?


    Azarphy: *mocking*


    Arabeth: *rolling with laughter*


    Emery: You guys could help me!


    Azarphy and Arabeth: *pretend not to hear*


    Emery: (...)


    Fortunately, the holy knights were alert and quickly caught the captain and took him to the doctor who had just attended to Father Gonzales who had already been helped by other priests to go to his room.


    Father Gonzales was in deep shock and needed just a little rest, when the doctor thought he was released and was going to look at the corpses, the holy knights bring Captain Levi unconscious.


    "Brother Mota, Brother Guido, you must call the two brothers who are in the morgue, they need to come here to help take the body," the doctor asked calling two priests who were there to see the commotion.


    Hoping for a good show, the two priests went down and found two novices to call these people, they quickly returned to see the events unfold.


    Soon the story spread like wildfire in the meadow on a hot summer day and the whole abbey already knew about the deaths of Father Costa and Father Marco.


    "Are you going to wait for the two men from the mortuary to arrive?" Arabeth asked Emery seeing the commotion unfold.

 Chapter 135 - Is Emery Now Seen As A Good Person? (R-16)

    R-16 (Scenes with an indirect description of something disgusting. Be careful when reading the chapter)


    He even wanted to poke fun at Captain Mulder for having passed out after seeing two crime scenes, luckily his face wasn''t one to express many emotions.


    "Yeah, I''ll wait and see what they say, like what time they might have died that sort of thing... This might take some time... Which reminds me, has Naill made it to his room yet?" Emery said deflecting the subject.


    "He should have already arrived, with that malicious spirit of light guarding him, there shouldn''t have been any problems," Azarphy said with some indifference in his voice.


    "I thought you would keep that human on your side," Arabeth said a little jealously.


    "Why should I?" Emery asked with some surprise to the demon.


    Did he look like a careless person who brought other people together like welcoming cats and dogs?


    "Doesn''t he have a portal key to Paradise?" Arabeth questioned as if he wanted to bring calamity on himself. He even regretted asking that a little, maybe Emery would change his mind and get Naill back.


    "Yes, I know. His heart is a key, poor man. But what am I going to do with it? Rip his heart out and what? I''m not interested in opening any portals... I don''t want to kill the boy either, but I don''t want to take responsibility for someone else... Azarphy, are you interested?" Emery asked suddenly thinking that the fallen angel somehow wants to return to his homeland.


    However, when he suggested to Azarphy that Naill could go back to his place and they would keep Anael on the lookout to see if Father Lattanzio''s possible assassin would act again.


    They could get the real culprit if they did, or it wasn''t related to a murderer, but to demons and angels which supposedly wouldn''t put Naill''s life in danger, as they''re opening the portal to paradise without needing the keys.


    To Naill''s relief, Bishop Darcy had no interest in him and left him alone, which was good. The bad thing was the surveillance of the moody Anael, who always seemed to want to fight him.


    Luckily, Naill was a very patient person and Anael was second only to the man''s bob smile putting him in an even darker mood.


    "I couldn''t go through the portal anyway... The irony is that I can go to hell without a problem, but come home... That''s impossible."


    Azarphy said with some bitterness in his voice, but he strangely didn''t feel as unhappy as he used to feel when thinking about it. He looked at Emery and felt a little better, he now had something interesting to do that would distract him from the bitterness of being away from home for so long.


    "Oh, I''m sorry?" Emery said blurting out the sentence out loud, which made a lot of people look at him with a look of sympathy.


    Ah, Bishop Darcy didn''t look as arrogant as everyone else said.


    See, he''s even sorry for the two priests who died!


    What a good person!


    Suddenly the members of Abbey Matteo thought that Bishop Darcy was a good person.


    Emery: (...)


    "No need to be sorry, it''s not like it''s your fault, right?" Azarphy said, finding it amusing how much the humans heightened good feelings for Emery, but the bishop remained cold-faced and looking indifferently.


    He could feel Emery''s panic being watched, but his mental agony didn''t show on his face.


    Poor human.


    However, this amused him profoundly.


    On the other hand, in the abbot''s office, Abbot Eurico was having soup, yesterday it was quite cold because of the rain and he caught a slight cold.


    A good beef soup would make him feel a little better at least that he hoped, he was even surprised by the two well-cooked and tender meatballs, the flavor was slightly bitter slightly sour, but he liked the hot and sour sauce, so he tolerated the strange taste of bitterness.


    Abbot Eurico ate the soup with satisfaction, then received a message from the group from the capital, they would be two days late to arrive at the Abbey Matteo because of some accidents on the road.


    What made the abbot a little worried and annoyed to make matters worse, he got the message of chaos about the death of the two priests. He was too old to go there to see it, but he sent Father Marino to hear the news and make the priests disperse and calm down.


    Father Marino along with other priests who ran the abbey approached the site, seeing Father Mario and Father Aldo just in time enter one of the victim''s rooms.


    These two priests were responsible for studying the bodies and discovering the cause of death, or whatever was humanly possible, different from the medieval age of the Earth in which the autopsy had to be done hidden, in this world with the struggle of humans and demons, there was a need to study the cause of death.


    Natural causes or would it be supernatural cases?


    The study of human bodies was profound in the Church of the God of Light, especially when it came to examining the clerics who were killed by demons. It was necessary to know how they were killed and what weapons the demons used. There were several types of demons classified by the Church of the God of Light, all findings from body searches and capture of living demons.


    This only shows the importance of these two priests within Matteo Abbey, Father Marino was tense and dared not disturb their investigations.


    Father Marino with his colleagues waited by the door, the other priests moved away from them to gossip among themselves, with some fear that their superiors would overhear.


    Emery once again flinched at the image of the crowd which made Father Marino go over to him for a chat, he had a good impression of Bishop Darcy who was polite and far less arrogant than the gossip claimed.


    Emery: (...)


    Hey! I just want to be alone!


    Azarphy: Tsk, too cute.


    Arabeth: The greatest sin... tsk...


    Emery: (...)


    Father Rutger learned of the macabre news as soon as he finished eating, he and Father Bernardi, Dante Bernardi, went upstairs together to watch the commotion.


    From the ground floor to the second floor are rooms for priests, the eldest were placed on the ground floor, priests and some holy knights (those who had some status) of some importance would be on the second floor and the third floor belonged to bishops and visitors of the high-ranking clergy.


    The other knights who don''t have their residence, which is a little rare stay in the training rooms. Which is no longer comfortable, so many should have homes nearby.


    Unfortunately, with things going on in the abbey, many were forced to sleep in the abbey''s uncomfortable rooms.


    The first floor was where Rutger and Bernardi were staying, in Rutger''s case it was only supposed to be temporary and he was supposed to leave in a few days, but a few things happened and he stayed in that disgraceful place on the first floor.


    The two victims were supposed to change rooms this week to the ground floor because they were both very old, Father Gonzales was already in one of the rooms on the ground floor.


    Strangely enough, they were killed before that could happen, Rutger looked across the crowd and saw Father Gian who is the doctor who leads little apprentices among the novices who help him as nurses.


    He visited Father Gian just before going to the cafeteria to eat, he felt that his body was fine thanks to the "medicine" Levi gave him, but he still wanted to be sure.


    Father Gian just said that he should have been careful with the drink, as his blood was too fragrant.


    There was an herb (Gildo''s1 Herb) that was used to extract the aromas from the blood and with this doctors could classify the body''s well-being, being too fragrant meant a high level of alcoholic beverage in general wine or very sweet liquor if had an odor that reminded him of something bittersweet they were some strong alcohol.


    It was odd for Rutger that he hadn''t had a drink, so that meant it was the effect of the "medicine" Levi gave him.


    "Captain Mulder looks like he saw a nightmare in there," Dante said watching the big man sitting and leaning against the wall.


    Without the helmet the captain was still intimidating with that horrible scar on his face, with the paler skin than normal that highlighted the redness that bordered on the unearthly of his face.


    "You two help Captain Mulder to his room on the second floor. I''ll go with you, this scar needs some ointment and finds someone to deliver a chicken soup with lots of chopped vegetables... He needs to eat something before the medicine to fight this Blue Fire.."


    Father Gian gave several orders, normally the knights would only snort at a weak priest, but this was the doctor. Therefore, everyone at some point would have to ask for his help, so everyone behaved politely and respectfully with this middle-aged man.


    "Father Gian, the captain he��" a knight tried to ask before he stopped himself when he received a sharp look from the supposedly weakened captain.


    "He didn''t pass out because of the bedroom scenes... How much blood have you not seen in your missions? He appears to have been poisoned with an herb called Blue Fire... which is quite rare in this region"


    "Poisoned?" Rutger asked suddenly making himself show his presence. He and Dante were watching the entire scene in silence, he didn''t want Levi to notice him, but he was happy and curious about this hideous man''s unhappiness.

 Chapter 136 - Directly Facing The Main Villain

    Those around him paid attention to him, which made him a little conceited and a little nervous if Levi might talk some heinous nonsense. Of course, Emery also noticed Rutger''s presence.


    A blond man, light blue eyes looking quite emotional, fair and unlined skin, lips a reddish hue, and features that stand out from other men who have a rougher appearance in comparison.


    Rutger looked younger than his real age, if not because Emery knew this man was a heinous villain, he would also have some sympathy for a pretty person.


    "Father Rutger" Father Gian greeted politely, his glasses almost falling off in surprise, he stood up and stretched a little.


    His black hair with a little gray was a little longer than usual among priests, but no one complained about his style, after all, the poor man spent a lot of time with scholars in the laboratories without even going out to get cleaned up.


    One more thing that differed from the medieval age of the Earth and was closer to a Steampunker world, the studies of herbs and technology were used by the churches as well.


    The fight against demons was not just theological and the area of ??faith, it involved a lot of scientific study about demons and studies of human bodies to improve humans to fight the enemies proclaimed by the church.


    Levi looked at Rutger and felt suffocated when he saw the tall man beside his toy, where are the two walking together?


    Who was that man?


    At this moment one of the knights helped Levi to stand up and even weakly, the captain forced himself to walk being accompanied by the two knights, they feared that the captain would faint again, luckily, until he disappeared he didn''t faint.


    The two knights quickly held him to the stairs when his body could not take it any longer, losing consciousness slightly.


    "Father Gian, did you say he was poisoned?" Bishop Darcy''s voice rang out behind Rutger, startling this priest as much as those around him.


    "Oh, Bishop Darcy. What an honor for your grace to be here" Father Gian said even more politely and with even a little flattery.


    Which caused a strange reaction from the other priests, who knew how cold and mocking Father Gian was, who all put up with the middle-aged man''s bad mood because he was their doctor.


    This made Rutger feel even more jealous and the well-being he had felt beside Dante turned to dust, once again the pernicious thoughts returned to him and the obsession he felt for Giovanni resurfaced in his mind.


    "Yes, he was poisoned. I couldn''t tell when or how without taking an exam on it. It is well known that the Blue Fire herb can cause hallucinations, nausea, severe headaches, and a fever that can damage the brain permanently, even leading to death after a few days... Fortunately, the treatment is very simple. A little of Oceanic Aroma Herb can subdue the symptoms and strengthen the body to expel the poison of the Blue Fire Herb."


    Father Gian explained it in a passionate tone that left people around a little disconcerted by seeing the middle-aged man in the round-rimmed glasses blushing like a young virgin when talking about the herbs.


    It was a little embarrassing to see, some even looked away, but for Emery, it was quite common, in his past life of being in charge of a university library, he had seen many professors and lab assistants passionately explaining about their work and their research.


    "So, I hope to know the result soon," Emery said after listening to Father Gian''s explanation without blinking or showing any embarrassment. He even seemed interested, which made Gian very proud and even a little arrogant, which added to the good impression of Bishop Darcy in his heart.


    "Your Excellency will always be welcome in the laboratory," Father Gian said with an open and excited smile, but he understood that Bishop Darcy was urging him to go take care of the captain.


    Father Gian was accompanied by a knight, but he stopped by a priest and asked them to call his assistants.


    That was a good opportunity to show some of the effects of Blue Fire Herb and Ocean Aroma Herb, this would serve as a learning experience for young people.


    Father Gian walking away, Emery looked at Rutger with some interest, he knew the dire news that Captain Levi was abusing the villain. So, he had some curiosity watching this priest''s healthy face, wasn''t he suffering?


    Or is his mind too strong?


    There was this type of person that was difficult to break mentally, the protagonist himself was one of those people, but the villain was also because he had to oppose the hero.


    Emery for some reason wanted to see Rutger''s suffering, but he also felt some relief that he didn''t.


    "You are very soft heart human" Azarphy mentally commented to Emery, who was surprised by his softness.


    He didn''t want to see it so he wouldn''t feel guilty, even though he thought Father Rutger deserved that kind of punishment.


    "Bishop Darcy" Rutger greeted as everyone seemed to be looking at the two of them in comparison. Emery''s apparent wealth was only a small thing compared to his presence and beauty, which left Rutger a little suffocated and stunned in the presence of someone who is considered superior.


    It would be very strange and impolite for him not to say hello to a superior, so he did what protocol asked for.


    "Hello" Emery replied with indifference and looked strangely at Father Rutger, after all, they didn''t know each other and the other came to try to talk to him.


    Wasn''t it seeking death sooner?


    Emery almost forgot that the villain had something inside him as if he were programmed, for even in the original book 12 years later he ran to knock on the protagonist''s door looking for trouble.


    Twelve years later... The protagonist was already in a burning romance with Arabeth and had already left every traumatic incident behind, following a life full and full of magic.


    The villain came from far away and knocked on the protagonist''s door, ending up being killed by Arabeth to avenge his beloved.


    The phrase, looking for Death, has never been clearer than in this book.


    "Oh, Bishop Darcy must not know Father Rutger. I forgot about this subject with so many things going on" Father Marino said with a polite smile and breaking the awkward mood that stayed for a few seconds watching the two handsome men who seemed to have some animosity.


    "That must be it, Father Rutger is a gifted exorcist with some brilliant missions," some other priest said, chuckling a little baffled.


    "Oh, I see," Emery said still with the same nonchalance.


    Father Rutger who had been a little more proud of the words of the priests again felt the hateful feeling of inferiority and hated Bishop Darcy even more.


    The atmosphere got tense again until they heard a little scuffle behind them.


    "A novice cannot come here"


    "Young man, you don''t want to see all that blood"


    "Don''t you have work to do at this time?"


    "He''s quite handsome and his face looks very healthy�� Is he some newbie? Who is his family?"


    "Father Rinaldo, contain your libido... While you''re at the abbey, this cannot happen, understand?"


    "I know, I know, but he doesn''t look like an easy-to-be little boy..."


    "They will listen to you! In the name of the God of Light shut up man!!"


    There was a small group of six priests around a poor novice, some curious priests looked there, but soon lost interest as it was just a novice who for some reason or another got to where they were, maybe curious to see the murder scenes or the bodies.


    Giovanni felt deeply nervous with so many priests looking at him. When he woke up and ate some, receiving Bishop Darcy''s note, he was nervous and a little excited to be leaving in the morning.


    He forgot that he should have been more discreet and went straight down to the garden, but he saw so many men in black robes gathered in the middle of the corridor and he stopped to look curiously, perhaps he saw Bishop Darcy there.


    Giovanni wanted to speak, but he was afraid as many priests applied the discipline of violence, if he spoke wrong he could be punished all of a sudden, so his tongue froze and he looked from one priest to another with his face turning a little reddened by shyness, which made him look a little more adorable.


    Arousing lust in some and disdain in others, but there were lots of people around, so they acted with austerity and dignity, if they were alone with the young man there would be some kind of punishment.


    Emery was a little pale seeing the protagonist being bullied, that was a hero who was calm if left alone, otherwise, the plot would find a way to punish these little villains with brain damage to seek death.


    Even more showing that adorable and shy side of him, it made Emery''s heart itch and want to protect this now weak hero.


    "Giovanni, come here. I apologize to all of my disciples, as I am without an assistant I had to ask him to accompany me. So I apologize for his lack of tact"


    Emery said taking big steps towards the group, his voice was loud enough for everyone to hear and move away from Giovanni, which allowed the young man to feel calmer and go to Bishop Darcy''s side.

 Chapter 137 - [Bonus ]Giovanni Feels Embarrassed (R-16)

    R-16 (Contain insinuation scenes from R@PE, caution is advised when reading the chapter).


    Bishop Darcy looked all the more imposing for being taller than most of the men present there, and his superior look made the others bow their heads a little intimidated, while others admired how protective the bishop was to his students.


    Who didn''t want a teacher, benefactor, or teacher who would be so protective and help them with their problems?


    Rutger saw all this and almost ground his teeth, how that boy behaved like a little bitch following his client.


    "Oh, if it isn''t young Giovanni. How have you been? I heard that Father Lattanzio was like a mentor to him... It must have been difficult to deal with the grief "


    Rutger approached and spoke in a tone that seemed too kind to the others, but Giovanni only felt a hint of menace and mockery from his tormentor.


    "Father Rutger knows the young man?" Father Marino arrived at the small group seeing for the first time the unusual agitation of Bishop Darcy.


    The large group was made up of 20 priests and the small group was made up of 7 people, there were a total of 27 priests in the hallway, almost no one going to work, but as novices and a few priests were supervising them, then Matteo Abbey still was working.


    Of course, Father Marino was just waiting for the two doctors to leave the victims'' rooms to take them to Abbot Eurico soon, thus ordering someone to remove the bodies and disperse these unoccupied priests.


    The other priests were now paying attention to the scene, some gossiping about some things they had heard from others about Giovanni and Rutger having an intimate and quite carnal relationship.


    Which caused the hubbub among the priests to increase, some snide comments could be overheard by Emery and the separate group, but he didn''t show any expression of displeasure, or disdain, or disgust, just a quiet indifference to the others.


    He put his arm around the thin shoulders of the 18-year-old who seemed to have been lessened by hearing such absurd gossip that the others were scattered about, this movement caught everyone''s eye.


    "Father Rutger knows my apprentice?" Emery asked calmly, but everyone seeing the man''s protective attitude towards the novice showed the importance of Giovanni to others.


    "Yes, old brother Lattanzio introduced us shortly before he died," Rutger said in an emotional voice as if he was very sorry for the death of the old priest. Even though he hated that old man so much, he knew how to act as the environment asked.


    "This is something very interesting, the two promising exorcists of the Church of the Rising Sun have friendship with this little novice, I wonder if there is something special about this person" a priest commented with certain malice in his voice.


    What made Giovanni embarrassed and with his low self-esteem, he thought that there was no value for Bishop Darcy to offer help, other than his body... But Bishop Darcy could have anyone he wanted, rich, handsome, and powerful.


    "Wake up boy, you have me now. Let''s say that Bishop Darcy found a hidden treasure" Yani said consoled Giovanni, who soon perked up a little, after all, he had an Ace up his sleeve that could help the bishop.


    "Yes, he is quite talented. I''ll take him to the Aurore Empire, there he''ll have a better education." Emery spoke with the same calm and indifference as before as if the other person was just an insect.


    "That''s right, Giovanni is a very talented young man. Old Brother Lattanzio told me a lot about him, how dedicated he was and how much more he liked the silence��" Rutger started to say some things that Father Lattanzio had said about Giovanni.


    Remembering that at the beginning very old Father Lattanzio wanted Giovanni to interact with younger people and have a protector, he thought Rutger could do that, but the man''s apparent obsession made the old priest stay alert and keep Rutger away from Giovanni, but he couldn''t keep an eye on the young man all the time.


    So with the excuse of being a "colleague" of the old priest he had access to Giovanni for some time until he gained the boy''s trust and his obsession got out of control causing a fateful night of violence.


    Giovanni felt a deep unease as he listened to Rutger''s praise of him. It was with those sweet words that his trust had been gained and he let his guard down for a moment.


    Just remembering those flattering words also reminded him of the vicious and poisonous words as he suffered kneeling on the floor begging for mercy while being violated.


    Giovanni''s body began to shake as a reaction he couldn''t control, biting his lip and his skin turning paler, he gripped the sleeve of Bishop Darcy''s tunic.


    But people didn''t pay attention to him, as they were watching the rant between Emery and Rutger, all very polite, but the cold layer the bishop threw on the priest''s every sentence made it clear that there was something wrong with the two men.


    "Human, the other human doesn''t look good." Arabeth caught Emery''s attention.


    Even Yani trying to console him didn''t do much good, he well knew that it took him a long time not to shudder when he thought about what happened that night, with the help of the demon that accompanied him he managed to improve himself becoming strong to not be afraid anymore.


    Giovanni was still far from that level, the violence happened 4 days ago, the pain was recent and the fear could not be easily subdued.


    "We''re going out into the garden now, the smell is too heavy," Emery said suddenly interrupting Rutger from speaking.


    "Oh okay. I''ll still be waiting for the brothers Aldo and Mario right here" Father Marino spoke politely.


    He was relieved to see that Bishop Darcy would come down and the mood was even lighter, because of the suffocating feeling he got from verbally sparring with Rutger.


    Everyone looked strangely at Father Rutger, but he was more focused on the frail back of Giovanni who disappeared as he descended the stairs to the ground floor.


    "Brother Rutger?" Dante called to him seeing the man standing looking down a long time to the hallway exit to the stairs.


    "What does Brother Bernardi want?" Rutger came to, noticing what a fool he looked like looking at nothing.


    "Do you want to go down too?" Dante asked curiously as he saw the man staring at the stairs for some time.


    "We must?" Rutger said looking around seeing the priests meeting in small groups and theorizing about possible causes of death. Father Bianco, who didn''t want to be near the crime scene, retreated to the building that was intended for guests, so there was no way the priests outside would know what had happened inside the rooms.


    "I think they''ll take some time in there, I saw a priest coming down to call the novices who assist the two priests at the funeral services," Dante said calmly and wondering a little Rutger didn''t see the priest coming down.


    It could be that the priests responsible for the laboratories are called to also examine if there is anything other than what would be considered non-supernatural.


    Father Rutger thinking that Bishop Darcy and Giovanni were now together and having some kind of warm moment felt the urge to go along and mess up.


    "Then let''s go down"


    He agreed with Dante, the two said goodbye to Father Marino and the others, they went down the stairs and into the garden, but they didn''t see Bishop Darcy, just Giovanni sitting on a bench talking to another novice.


    Mattias Basile was taking his time off after cleaning the floor of the corridors in the east wing with his colleagues. He was tired and a little distraught because of what happened in the old cabin.


    He had been thinking about Bryan all the time, even when he got a deserved scolding from the priest in charge of the dormitories that he had slept in a nearby warehouse because he went out at night to fight the demons.


    Of course, it was a lie made up at the time. However, it was not uncommon for novices to go out in pairs or in threes to explore one place or another in the evening or just before the first mass.


    The youth''s desire for adventure and of course the desire to meet a real devil and take justice into their own hands was something that some priests enjoyed and abhorred by others, but they as the foundation of the new exorcists and holy knights were on the right path.


    However, that didn''t mean that it was explicitly allowed, especially after such a terrifying attack by the demons that some had died.


    Mattias received some sweet fruit from his colleague who worked in the kitchens, the fruit would be bad the next day, which would not be good and the novices would end up being punished for wasting food.

 Chapter 138 - The Witch Ran Away, The Warlock Stayed And The Goat Spoke

    So, the novices who work in the kitchens have always given fruits and vegetables that are about to expire to others, building friendships and freeing themselves from punishment.


    Ripe peaches with shades of red, orange, and yellow the size of a man''s adult hand. They looked juicy and sweet, they must have been sweeter than usual as they were close to spoiling.


    Mattias went out into the garden and found Giovanni sitting on a bench looking nervously down a hallway. He didn''t know Giovanni personally, as he is from grade 4 and the other young man was from grade 6.


    However, he had heard about the case of Giovanni being taken in as a disciple and assistant by Bishop Darcy. Some kitchen novices who were Mattias''s friends commented how the bishop arrogantly entered the kitchen with his previous assistant and demanded Giovanni to follow him.


    Giovanni was the envy of the other novices, at the same time, malicious gossip began to surface that the young man had done some carnal acts with Father Rutger and was now seducing Bishop Darcy.


    So Giovanni''s image was sometimes described with respect and envy, other times it was said with malice as if he were some kind of lust demon.


    Arabeth: Hey! *outraged*


    Author: It''s just a matter of metalanguage. *indifferent*


    Arabeth: What? *confused*


    Author: (...) *slap face*


    Azarphy: You only created fools. *mocking*


    Author: Don''t you like fools?  *irony*


    Azarphy: (...)


    Mattias didn''t really believe in it, like Giovanni himself, he thought Bishop Darcy could get anyone back to the Aurore Empire. For him to pick any novice who might have a tarnished reputation... It just goes to show that Giovanni really did have a lot of potentials to capture the bishop''s attention.


    "Hello, Brother Giovanni" Mattias approached Giovanni and greeted him, warning the young man who looked back cautiously.


    "Wolf! Wolf!"


    Before Giovanni could speak a furry son with a single red coat stepped out from under the novice''s tunic that touched down to the grass in the garden. The little dog showed blue eyes showing ferocity and barked like a real guard dog.


    But as it was a furry and chubby puppy... The effect was not as great as Bao imagined seeing the human surprised by his appearance.


    His master said to take care of this human and protect him from other humans, it hadn''t been five minutes since Emery ran towards a direction along with the scary angel and the honorable demon marquis to a side where strong energy radiated scaring him a little.


    "Oh, a puppy," Mattias said with a surprised glee to see the puppy being so arrogant and fierce with him as he tried to stroke the soft, shiny fur.


    "Who are you?" Giovanni asked a little less cautious and feeling more secure with the puppy acting like a little guardian. This was Bishop Darcy''s magical guardian, so nothing bad could happen.


    Everything would be okay, right?


    Mattias introduced himself and sat down next to Giovanni offering some sweet peaches, Bao was indignant and bit down on Mattias''s rough tunic, but he didn''t even cause any damage just got wet by the animal''s drool.


    "Do you want some?" Mattias said giving the puppy half a peach to lick.


    Bao wanted to refuse such a bribe, but seeing Giovanni eating calmly, he gave in to the bribe and took a few licks... It felt so good!


    "Why are you here alone?" Mattias asked curiously when he saw Giovanni alone, the gossip said that Bishop Darcy wouldn''t even let Giovanni go out alone, but now the young man was alone in the garden.


    "I''m waiting for Bishop Darcy to come back, he went to solve a problem and I didn''t want to get in the way," Giovanni said with some sadness. He was too weak to keep up with Emery wherever he went.


    Of course, Emery just warned him that it was a very serious problem with a demon and that he had better stay here safely.


    While the two novices are talking, Emery had arrived close to the wall surrounding the abbey, the forest with the spectacle of red and gold colors showed beyond the stone wall, there were many leaves on the floor making a reddish carpet thanks to the night storm previous.


    Of course, if it hadn''t been for the hooded person on top of the wall in the billowing black cape that fluttered in the passing wind, bouncing off the whole scene.


    "And who is this?" Emery asked Azarphy and Arabeth mentally.


    "The witch," Azarphy said feeling a strong divine power in the mortal''s body.


    The hooded person looked young and strong as he had been jumping for some time over the roofs with surprise looked up to Emery''s presence there on the wall looking back at her.


    Luckily, she wore a mask that covered her face completely, similar to those opera masks only black in color, a happy smile, and a sad grimace to mark her presence.


    She was happy that she had done what she did.


    She felt unhappy that she couldn''t do this sooner.


    Murder was very easy and somehow it was fun watching those men suffer.


    "Levitation," the woman thought and a kind of dark energy surrounded the woman''s body and soon penetrated her body.


    "Is she flying?" Emery asked with dismay, he had never seen a person fly.


    Things float, okay?


    People flying... Well, that was very new even for a modern person like him.


    The woman looked down momentarily and then shot into the air, disappearing from Emery''s sight.


    "Aren''t you going after her?" Emery asked Azarphy. He would not ask this of Arabeth who knew nothing more than the limits of the abbey, after all, this was where he appeared and had never gone out there.


    Azarphy did not reply, only that a ball of light was thrown towards a well that was little used by the people of the abbey, which must have been created when the buildings were still being erected.


    The sphere of light was bounced off by a shield that let out a hissing sound, revealing another hooded person, but besides that person was a black goat.


    "Warlock," Azarphy said with some disdain. He was a Warlock with a contract with a demon.


    "Oh, a servant of Emperor Belphegor," Arabeth commented with some respect.


    Arabeth had some respect for the servants of other Emperors, except for the servants of the Envy Emperor, who is the enemy of his dad, Emperor Lust.


    "Who is Belphegor?" Emery asked curiously but very calmly. He was very confident in Azarphy''s strength.


    "A bastard who''s been expelled to Hell with no right back," Azarphy replied with heavy mockery.


    "Tsk, this is your loss. He is now the Sloth Emperor." Arabeth sneered back at Azarphy.


    Belphegor was an archangel of a slightly lower level than Azarphy, but who committed a great sin in leaving his post by underestimating enemies which caused loss of territory, the capture of the very species that were enslaved by the invaders, and the humiliation of leaving an army of parasites reach the God of Light.


    At the end of that war coupled with some other crimes, like torturing his subordinates, hunting weaker species that they were supposed to protect, like humans, Belphegor was condemned to be eternally banished from Paradise and was imprisoned for many centuries in Hell.


    However, in one of the wars against Hell, it had already become a type of sport between the two species. This was some kind of deadly training to prepare them to face the parasites from other worlds.


    But in one of those "sports" wars, Satan very disloyally made a contract of liberation and slavery with Belphegor, which helped them to win that particular war by taking the inhabitants of paradise by surprise.


    "Tsk, a summoner... What bad luck" the Warlock spoke in a prim voice, clearly unafraid and provocatively showing his face with a smile.


    His face was strange and misshapen with one eye larger than the other, his skin a little white with bluish tinges as if he were ill, and his teeth yellow.


    "This is a disguise," Arabeth warned seeing the power of Belphegor''s servant covering the Warlock''s body.


    Azarphy didn''t say anything and just made more spheres of light appear around the Warlock, he looked a little altered with such a strong and fast attitude.


    "Your Grace, Warlord, Lord Azarphy... Let''s do business" the goat suddenly spoke as he found himself surrounded by several spheres of light.


    "How do you know about me?"


    "Master Belphegor is watching your excellency"


    "That bastard... is lazy to defend our homeland, but to practice his voyeurisms... All proactive"


    "I have some interesting information, about a person who was supposed to be dead but still hangs around with the living and is using demons and angels to consume their powers to gain immortality..."


    "Blasphemy, what kind of mortal could have such a powerful ritual to subdue my race to be consumed?!"


    Arabeth ended up revealing herself once again naked to the world with her black cat tail held high and her cat ears low, he wanted to look menaced he just looked a little shameless and a little foolish doing that.


    Demons accustomed to consuming the powers of human souls were offended by such a possibility, especially Arabeth who had an honorable position in hell.


    He forgot his own situation, but in his heart was the comfort that he had been "forced" by Azarphy to make the contract with Emery so disadvantageous to himself.


    "Oh, the son of Emperor Lust. Your Excellency, the Marquis of Carnal Desire, Arabeth," the goat said, bowing slightly in politeness, which was quite strange for a goat.


    "Apparently you''re the only one with the weak title here... I wonder if I made the wrong choice" Warlock muttered a little angrily, only to have his foot stepped on by the goat to keep him silent.


    The goat was saying that so vulgarly openly to introduce the marquis to Warlock, it never hurts to let your contractor be wary of other demons.

 Chapter 139 - The News That Emery Returns Home Reached The Darcy Family

    Alliances between demons were rare and only strong people could maintain themselves as equals, unfortunately, the poor goat would at most have a title of Baron which was nothing compared to a Marquis.


    There was still the archangel his master had told him to be wary of, but the worry would be minimal since Azarphy was known to be indifferent to everything around him.


    Unfortunately, he was very unlucky and came face to face with this terrifying entity!


    "I don''t believe it either. If there were such a human, how would the gods allow such a threat?"


    Azarphy spoke with some nonchalance, he watched Emery pull a long cloak out of his pocket dimension and embrace Arabeth to hide the nakedness of the demon in human form who seemed to love showing his little soldier to the world.


    "This is a case that our master Belphegor is also surprised about. He went to look for the great Satan because of an escape from the prison of the abyss a few weeks ago, but there was no sign of the great Satan... You will know what hell is like... Taking advantage of the absence of our great Lord the emperors entered at war, kings wanting to be emperors and emperors wanting to weaken others..."


    The goat commented everything with visible fatigue, if the goat could be sincere he would say that he was relieved to have made the contract with a human and to have gotten out of the huge mess that was in hell.


    "Let me guess... Is Belphegor second responsible for hell now?" Azarphy asked still indifferently. He didn''t care how the hell he was in an internal struggle.


    However, his knowledge of the escape from the abyss and that the demons were looking for the fugitive explained Zariel''s appearance in the human dimension.


    "That''s right your excellency... The problem is that the master was contacting our allies and those gods weren''t present either..."


    "I do not want to know!!" Emery said suddenly.


    The goat and the Warlock were surprised by the fierce attitude of the clergyman, they could not imagine the reason for such aggressiveness in a peaceful conversation.


    "I don''t want to know anything else. Azarphy if you want to talk to your friends go to the other side" Emery said motioning for them to leave.


    Warlock: (...)


    Goat: (...)


    Arabeth: (...)


    Azarphy: Do we look like friends?


    Emery: *stops his ears and doesn''t want to hear anything else*


    "How dare you speak��" the goat was going to scold Emery who was a human who didn''t know his place but was interrupted by Azarphy.


    "Okay, I and Arabeth are going to have a talk with these people, you can go back to the other human"


    Azarphy said in a very sympathetic way, he had read Emery''s mind and knew the reason for the human''s agitation, which was funny since the only reason he did it was that he didn''t want to get into more trouble.


    He believes it is better not to know and remain in saint ignorance.


    "Keep Arabeth dressed and with his ears and tails hidden. I don''t want any rumors circulating about a cat man..."


    "Alright alright, we''ll be back soon," Azarphy said very patiently, shocking the goat and the Warlock.


    Who was that cleric who could control such a powerful archangel?


    "Oh, just one thing... The death of priests..."


    "I don''t have anything related to it, I came here with a different mission"


    "Poison the captain of the holy knights?" Emery asked jumping to the other mysterious case which was Levi''s poisoning with Blue Fire herb.


    "No, no, that would be much more problematic than killing old priests... I came here in the name of love, would you believe that?" Warlock said with a macabre smile.


    "No not a bit"


    "You''re right, I came to avenge my loved one... You''ll know soon enough what I did" The Warlock said with a strange calm, which caused a strange chill in Emery that he shivered.


    "Forget it... I won''t ask anymore." Emery gave up and then asked Azarphy if it had anything to do with threatening his safety. He didn''t want to hear the secrets of supernatural beings, he didn''t want to get bogged down in these problems.


    "Just call me or call Arabeth we''ll show up in a few seconds." Azarphy reminded Emery that he had an odd habit of acting as if he didn''t have obvious support from them.


    Like when he went out with Giovanni and tried to sort it out himself, which was a little understanding seeing Emery''s level of caution, but there were too many powerful supernatural beings that could be a threat to the human, which left the other two worried about that independent and lonely attitude of his.


    Far from the Abbey Matteo, in the Aurore Empire in the main mansion of Duke Leon in the dining room where there were only two men with similar characteristics, dressed to the nines with their coats, one a dark green color and the other a luxurious purple color.


    They took off their coats remaining in their long-sleeved linen shirts and a little puffed up, the shorter man''s red hair was pulled back in a long ponytail while the taller, stronger man had short, slightly ruffled hair a little damp. leaving the strands a bright red-orange-like fire.


    Despite having different styles, the similarity in many points in the faces of both showed that they were from the same family.


    They stared at each other for a short period of time before taking a seat at the table, they skipped their polite and expected morning greetings from them, just the taller man''s grumbling and the other man''s brief smile were enough compliments.


    "Darius, Louis sent a message," the tall man said as he sat down in front of the small laches the servants left. Already Darius was having his breakfast that time already late, he had slept a lot of pie working.


    Darius Darcy was working hard to keep his mind always occupied, eating or sleeping was unnecessary for him, but the butler who served him was insistent that he come down to eat and socialize with the family.


    As the main heir, Darius had to fulfill this role of a good son and mark his presence as future Duke of Leon.


    However, his father, stepmother, and grandparents had already eaten early, even his younger sister was away working, only his second younger brother Charles Darcy was home after his morning training with the family knights.


    He preferred it that way, he didn''t want to face his father, just by looking at his father he felt he couldn''t contain the anger that only increased with the passage of time.


    "And?" Darius said indifferently, but Charles could see the long, smooth-fingered hands becoming tense as they gripped the silverware.


    "Emery will be coming home," Charles said watching his older brother''s reaction.


    "What about our father?"


    "He was the one who asked Emery to come home," Charles said with a trace of bitterness in his voice.


    He and Darius were against Emery being sent to the church, they took care of that younger brother with all love and the young man''s talent was high for magic, Darius and Charles didn''t want to be heirs, they were happy for Emery to become heir.


    They didn''t understand their father''s attitude, Emery was forcibly sent to boarding school in the capital''s abbey, when he returned home for the winter festival he was no longer his little brother they knew.


    Unlike Emery, he looked like a shadow of himself with arrogance and a strange coldness, as if there was another being inside their dear little brother''s body.


    Darius felt the impact much stronger than the others, the second person was Emery''s mother who cried a day and a night, to the point where Duke Leon went on a trip with his wife to calm her down.


    Emery himself didn''t care much, he spent a lot of time in the library reading about the sacred scriptures and the night going to the brothels. He was later brought home by Charles, who had come in hiding so Emery wouldn''t get caught in some scandal later. Of course, he had some people who kept an eye on Emery in case anyone tried to steal the "seeds" of the Duchy of Leon.


    That month was very difficult to even for Alene the twin sister of Emery, she looked at her twin brother as if he was a stranger, which was a little weird for Charles and Darius.


    Emery and Alene were almost inseparable, the two spent a lot of time together in their father''s lab studying and blowing things up. Darius and Charles only became closer to Emery when he entered his teens, yet Alene and Emery escaped the mansion to explore the capital on their own.


    Which showed that the bond between the twins was still quite strong.


    Which caused a lot of headaches for Charles and Darius who had to find their little sister and little brother before their father knew of the disappearance.


    Alene treating Emery like a stranger had been embarrassing and made his stay unbearable for everyone.


    Darius thought for a moment that they had sent the wrong person home, but the younger brother''s stunning beauty was still there.


    So that could only be Emery.


    After that Emery very rarely came home, they always met in some restaurant and spent a short time together, in the end, Duke Leon sent Louis when Emery finally became a priest and took on his new role.


    "Louis said he finally came to his senses," Charles said seeing his older brother in a long silence.


    "What is this reason for him to come back?"


    "Maybe he''s back to how he was before?" Charles also didn''t understand what Louis meant by that message.


    "Ah, if it were true," Darius said sadly. If he''d known Emery would become that way that was just an empty shell of warm human feelings, he would have fled with him to another country as the young man had suggested.


    "Darius, you can''t blame yourself for that day. That was crazy�� Where would you run away? To the Saurus Empire? The Empire of the Elves? Do you think our father wouldn''t find you?"


    Charles said holding his older brother''s hand, they both became even closer with Emery going to boarding school.


    It was a secret to everyone but Charles about the strange relationship between his older brother and his younger brother. In contrast, of the many people who would act disgusted and even angry, Charles only comforted his older brother when he saw him in such pain and guilt.


    Darius already felt so bad about everything, Charles had no desire to put his older brother down any further. He considered the two brothers to be insane and ill-judged.


    "Anywhere, even if it didn''t last long would be better than seeing Emery come back like that," Darius said sadly.


    Charles sighed and let go of his older brother''s hand, letting him force himself to eat while he drank some wine. He would keep his brother company, then he would have to meet with his father to fulfill some of Louis'' requests.


    The father was in the laboratory for a long time and the current butler wouldn''t let anyone come close, but as it was Louis who sent the message, then the father would leave the laboratory to find out the news.


    Charles would take the opportunity to find out what his father wanted with Emery''s return, was that some kind of ultimatum or was it related to his stepmother''s sudden illness?


    The meal ended in silence, so Charles, watching Darius sipping a small glass of cherry liqueur, seemed to have calmed down more.


    "I''m going to talk to dad now"


    Charles said getting up and walking away, the large dining room with the long table, with beautifully upholstered chairs and framed in sumptuous wood, the colorful tapestry from the Eastern Continent showing the richness in the embroidery of gold, silver and with delicate jewelry ornaments precious��


    Everything so rich with the golden candlesticks with floating light orbs, first-rate magic items, the large chandelier with crystal pieces, and floating light orbs that looked like glittering and flashy diamonds��


    So much wealth and beauty, but to Darius, everything was as gray and dead as he felt inside.

 Chapter 140 - Villain Characters Do Not Change? (R-16)

    R-16 (Scenes may contain an insinuation of R@PE, caution is advised to the reader)


    For a moment Darius closed his eyes and allowed himself to remember those good, sweet days with the younger brothers.


    Deep in the memories, he didn''t notice the presence of a man entering the room. The man wearing finely cut clothes and rich fabrics interrupted the servant who was going to warn, but since he was already a constant presence in Duke Leon''s mansion, the poor servant only withdrew with a polite nod.


    "Darius, you should rest more" the man spoke with a cut tone, but you could feel the mockery at the end of the sentence.


    "Cousin Peter, what brings you here?" Darius said without turning to the man and not inviting him to sit down.


    "I just came for a little visit," Peter said in a carefree tone, sitting in a chair uninvited.


    "I''m going back to work now," Darius said nonchalantly picking up a bell calling for the maids to clean up the dining room.


    "How long are you going to keep running away from me?" Peter said mockingly as he followed Darius up the stairs.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Darius said without looking back up the stairs, but when he reached the fourth step his wrist was caught hard making him look with disgust at the man holding him.


    "It''s not that hard to spread your legs for me, dear cousin... I even promised the support of my family members for you to remain the Archduke''s heir"


    Peter spoke pulling Darius to himself, eyes with uncontrollable desire, that was the future Archduke, one of the most powerful nobles of the Aurore Empire, it would not be fun to ride such a noble.


    Peter Darcy was part of the branch Darcy family who held the title of Earl within the territory of Archduke Leon. Within the archduchy, there are five counts, eight viscounts, and ten barons.


    The titles of Marqueses, Dukes, and Archdukes can only be granted by the Emperor, as well as titles of princesses and princes outside the royal family. Higher nobles can give away part of their territory and grant titles up to Earl level.


    "Lord Peter, I believe it''s time for you to leave" a woman''s soft voice sounded behind the man, they hadn''t felt the woman''s presence until then.


    This leads to Darius who is a fourth-class wizard (Master Wizard), and Peter being a Knight of the fourth sword.


    "Leonora," Darius said with happy in his voice.


    Leonora Darcy is Darius'' cousin and is a knight who is Darius'' guard, generally, she would be training the knights who served Darius, as inside the mansion should be considered safe.


    However, the butler George who directly serves Darius called her hastily upon learning that Peter was alone with their master.


    Leonora is a ten sword knight one step closer to Sword Master, strong, beautiful, and intelligent, so wearing the armor of a heavy silver alloy she looked like one of those ancient Valkyries on her mighty white horse, with her red hair burning like fire.


    Many were surprised that a woman was so powerful and that by refusing to marry she chose to be a knight.


    She, being the daughter of an earl of the Darcy family branch, would not lack men to marry her, but she would have to give up the love of the sword after all a man would not want a rude woman.


    Too bad, she preferred the sword to men.


    Peter was outraged at being expelled by a woman like Leonora, but he was much weaker than she was either physically or in sword techniques.


    "This conversation is not over dear cousin," Peter said with a smile trying to be polite, and released Darius, followed by Leonora''s sharp gaze.


    A servant appeared to escort Peter out of the mansion, finally, Darius breathed a sigh of relief massaging where his cousin had pressed, he would have a purple mark.


    "I''m going to call Doctor Harry to apply a cream to reduce the swelling," Leonora said seeing her young master in pain.


    "No need, I have this kind of cream in the office"


    They went up to the office, in the hallway George butler was waiting with a trolley with tea and snacks as if he knew they were going to go upstairs at that moment.


    Butler George was trained by Louis as well, so he was highly efficient, only less violent, and less threatened with his short stature and gentle, chubby features on his face.


    "Tsk, the cousin knows that bastard shouldn''t keep talking about this matter," Leonora said angrily as she closed the office door.


    "Miss Leonora is right. The young master should just record what this useless man says and have him arrested," the butler George said, taking some white porcelain cups with beautiful leaf designs engraved in gold from the food cart. He served the chamomile tea mixed with a little passion fruit juice to calm the tempers, after another "attack" by Peter.


    It wasn''t Peter Darcy''s first time trying to get into Darius''s bed, which would be scandalous if this were discovered by the family and other nobles. They didn''t know the reason for such an obsession that Peter had with Darius that he would risk sullying the Darcy Family name.


    "It''s not like he''s going to get anything... I don''t want a family scandal... Besides, Emery seems to be coming home" Darius said trying to sound indifferent, but Leonora knew how Darius loved his younger brother, of course, she didn''t know their love wasn''t so brotherly anymore.


    "Is the third young master coming back? This is wonderful... Wait if he''s coming back then will he compete for the title of the heir?" butler George was happy for a moment, he who had grown up with the Darcy brothers saw Emery as a close relative.


    "That seems pretty obvious. Cousin Emery can only return if Uncle Arthur so chooses, so clearly, his return must be for that purpose. You know how your uncle likes to cause chaos��" Leonora started to speak ill of Archduke Leon, but Darius interrupts her.


    "The Duchess Margareth is sick," Darius said that putting an end to the possible reasons why his father had called Emery back.


    "I understand"


    The butler George spoke and Leonora was silent, everyone knew how Archduke Leon loved his wife and indulged her every wish.


    The only time he didn''t do what the Duchess wanted was when he decided to send Emery to boarding school in the capital''s abbey.


    It wasn''t entirely Archduke Leon''s fault, but seeing the two children having a kind of illicit, incestuous relationship, what else could he do?


    It didn''t matter if Darius wasn''t his biological son, but for all society, Darius and Emery were biological brothers.


    Darius was once again disturbed by the thought of the past.


    Going back to Giovanni and Mattias who were talking about the daily life of the abbey, they had never talked to each other, so there was a lot to talk about.


    Giovanni was not so intimidated by a young man of the same age and he was content to talk to another person without commitment and without having to watch himself to avoid being punished.


    It was at that moment that Rutger arrived with Dante seeing Giovanni smiling contentedly with another young man, which caused him a feeling of deep jealousy.


    He could give himself to Bishop Darcy and he could smile like that at others, but for himself, there were only tears and contempt.


    In Rutger''s troubled mind, he approached Giovanni first and he should be the one deserving of these beautiful feelings, forgetting that he caused the most pain in the other person.


    Wasn''t that a way to show his love and adoration?


    Wasn''t it satisfying for him to be under him like the bitch he was?


    Many of the thoughts in these thoughts referred to Giovanni and Rutger himself who could not forgive the weak young man who had been exploited by Levi in ??the past.


    As he could not admit this hatred for himself, he directed this hatred towards others, even the noblest of feelings, like love, became ill and became a mad obsession with possession and desire over Giovanni.


    Which is a subtle way reminded Rutger of himself in the past, powerless and weak in the face of others'' malice.


    Of course, this wasn''t something Rutger could think of himself, he was blinded by self-deception and not seeing himself as a victim back then.


    "Oh, dear brother Giovanni what a coincidence" Rutger spoke, interrupting Mattias and the young novice''s cheerful conversation.


    "Father Rutger" the two young men greeted politely getting up, the friendly atmosphere was shattered and it became tense.


    "Father Bernardi" once again greeted the young people, feeling a little less tense because there was another figure there.


    Dante Bernardi, who just wanted to say hello and leave, didn''t expect Rutger to suddenly hug Giovanni, not even Bao and Giovanni had expected such a brazen attitude from this priest.


    "I couldn''t do this before because of so many people, but my condolences for the loss of your friend," Rutger said out loud making everyone feel awkward.


    Giovanni''s body tensed and trembled, he seemed to feel a phantom pain in the rib that had been broken by Rutger that night and healed the next day by Emery.


    He couldn''t move and pull Rutger away from himself, fear made him cold and sweat ran down his back, sticky and disgusting like that sad, terrifying night.


    He couldn''t move and pull Rutger away from himself, fear made him cold and sweat ran down his back, sticky and disgusting like that sad, terrifying night.


    When Rutger''s lips touched his, panic formed in his chest and he tried to push the priest away, but a madman was stronger than a young man.


    Bao didn''t know what to do, he should show up in front of everyone and attack the priest or he should bark loudly for many to come and see what was going on.


    In the end, Bao decided to set Rutger''s outfit on fire, the blue fire looking too bright to Dante''s eyes who quickly pulled the priest who was acting too brazenly away.

 Chapter 141 - I Should Have Let You Burn (R-16)

    R-16 (The following scenes may contain insinuation of abuse recommending caution to the reader)


    Giovanni finally freed from the tormentor''s embrace, his legs weak and his complexion paler, he dropped onto the bench in the garden. With teary eyes and trembling hands, he didn''t mind the blue fire around him, he still felt very cold.


    Mattias wanted to help Giovanni to his feet to keep the other one away from the fire, but before he could, Bishop Darcy appeared beside them and pulled Giovanni to him.


    Bao seeing his master arrive made the blue fire vanish as if it had never existed, only the grass around them was singed. Dante holding Rutger didn''t know what to do in this situation.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Bishop Darcy questioned as soon as he saw Giovanni''s condition and made sure he wasn''t hurt.


    He had arrived just as Rutger had kissed Giovanni and everyone looked shocked seeing it as if the priest had gone mad.


    For Emery, this wasn''t much different from the villain looking for a new kind of death, but he felt deeply angry seeing this scene, he simply wanted to burn that villain to dust and vanish from the protagonist''s life forever.


    Then a blue fire that he knew was Bao''s started and tried to burn Rutger to death.


    Emery soon came to his senses and went to Giovanni, he couldn''t let those people get hurt which could make Giovanni once again condemned for having relations with demons and him being flogged to death.


    "I was just comforting Brother Giovanni. In my country, we kiss as a way of comfort." Rutger said shaking his clothes a little, which was burned, he would have to go back to his room to change.


    How did the fire start? Who was the culprit?


    Rutger didn''t worry about it, as it could be a protective item put on by the damn Bishop Darcy so they wouldn''t touch his possessions.


    He smiled very arrogantly like he was saying, I''ve touched what was his and I''m taking him because he''s mine.


    Yes, Rutger had lost all reason.


    Little Bao was hiding under the garden bench, he didn''t want to be distrusted, although no one would think a fluffy puppy could have such demonic blue fire.


    Everyone was shocked by Rutger''s response, even Yani was disconcerted by everything, he wanted to take Giovanni''s body to beat the priest, but they would think Giovanni was possessed and would repeat the same situation in the past of being whipped to death from blood loss.


    Though he could just blow up that abbey... Yani honestly thought he should just blow it up and end it all.


    It was a brief moment, he didn''t care about the innocent people there, but probably Giovanni would care enough to be traumatized which would delay his growth.


    Giovanni still wasn''t calloused enough for that.


    Fortunately, Bao was helpful at the time. So Yani even wanted to kiss the puppy''s furry head to say thanks.


    Bao: *shy*


    Emery: You didn''t do more than the obligation!


    Bao: *sad eyes*


    Emery: Oh dear, come here *says offering food*


    Bao: Wolf! Wolf! *happy*


    Everyone: *rolling eyes at such literal dog food*


    Emery was stunned by Rutger''s response for just a moment, the next he threw his hand in a punch that knocked the priest to the ground. He wanted to hit more and take advantage of the fact that the other fell to the ground, but Giovanni holds his clothes looking at him with big round, teary eyes.


    Which made Emery give up hitting that despicable man and he hugged the young man, hiding his face in the hug. He looked coldly at the stunned Father Rutger who still couldn''t believe Bishop Darcy had hit him in the face like a thug in the street.


    Emery took advantage and even kicked Father Rutger, just once, because he rolled to his side holding his stomach, kneeling down to throw up his breakfast.


    Too bad he wanted to kick some more!


    Despite not being adept at a violent solution, the deranged attitude of that villain made him act that way... He couldn''t deny that it was a little satisfying.


    However, seeing Rutger throw up he only felt that he was now a little disgusting, which lessened his satisfaction a little.


    Dante was also surprised by the attitude of the two clergymen, they looked like pub men he harassed and fought as if they were poisoned by the cheap drink.


    "I''m taking Brother Rutger now, he needs to see he didn''t get burned. Bishop Darcy should see the same thing with his disciple," Dante said seeing the tension flare-up between Father Rutger and Bishop Darcy.


    He helped Rutger to his feet and the priest was breathing heavily with pain, even though he hadn''t broken anything, he felt the pain of humiliation and wounded pride being greater than the purple bruise forming on his skin.


    Emery wanted to say something else and call Rutger a scoundrel, was it too late to make Bao burn this damned man alive?


    However, Giovanni was still holding Emery''s clothes tightly, not letting him move properly, only then did he look at the pale young man clinging to him and let the anger go away in that moment.


    He had to take care of Giovanni first.


    Seeing Bishop Darcy''s silence, Dante took advantage and took the force of Father Rutger who looked very abnormal as if he was out of his mind for far. Pour some cold water on the man to see if he realized how abnormal he was acting.


    Rutger glared at the scene of the two men embracing, from his perspective, that hateful image was mocking him. He wanted to see Bishop Darcy feeling offended to see him touching what was his.


    In Rutger''s already twisted mind he thought that Bishop Darcy saw Giovanni as a toy, so if anyone soiled that toy the Bishop would abandon the novice, which would be an opportunity for Rutger himself to regain control of the injured Giovanni.


    Of course, with his thoughts already disturbed he forgot that Giovanni would most likely run away from there so that wouldn''t happen, because of what he''d already done.


    Rutger couldn''t help but think he should take another chance, just kissing maybe wasn''t enough, should he show that Giovanni was totally his or that he was already his before the bishop intruded?


    Fortunately, Dante took Rutger away at that point.


    "Bishop Darcy, is Brother Giovanni all right?" Mattias asked when he saw Giovanni''s bad state.


    The young man had been smiling with him for a short time now he has just been harassed and nearly burned with a mysterious fire.


    Seeing the brave novice confront him to inquire about Giovanni''s condition, which was not easy given the bad reputation of the original Bishop Darcy, he felt that this boy was a good person.


    "He''s a little nervous, I''ll take care of him now," Emery said trying to sound not too cold but he looked very serious and Mattias just shook his head in agreement.


    "So I''ll come back... hum... If Giovanni wants to look for me later I always work in this garden in the afternoon."


    Mattias said a little shy, he was intimidated by Bishop Darcy''s presence, but he still wanted to meet Giovanni again, he didn''t have many friends at the abbey.


    Lots of colleagues, lots of exchanges and connections, but few real friends.


    "I''ll tell him," Emery stated. It would be good for Giovanni to make a friend his age, at least he would be less isolated despite his personality being the type who likes to be more alone than with other people.


    But having a friend who could help him through some bad times wouldn''t be something unwanted.


    Mattias said goodbye and went to his next job, but his thoughts turned to Bryan what if someone found him now?


    Was there someone like Father Rutger and trying to take advantage of the young dark elf?


    Mattias couldn''t help but check on the dark elf, just to make sure the young man was all right.


    "Giovanni... Giovanni... Can you walk?" Emery called out a few times, but sensing the young man''s trembling body, he kissed his hair and his forehead, every part of his face making the young man''s face red as if it were on fire.


    Giovanni came back to himself feeling his warm lips touching his cold, slightly damp skin, Bishop Darcy''s embrace was warm and he didn''t want to leave. Feeling safe and secure.


    "It''s okay, he''s already gone. No need to be scared now." Emery said patting Giovanni''s back to give him some security.


    Emery didn''t tell him to stop being scared, as that was impossible, but now he was there to protect the young man, so everything would be okay.


    They held each other for a while, Giovanni calmed down a bit and after all the fear was over he felt very tired and sleepy.


    At that moment there was a commotion from the stairs, it seems Fathers Mario and Aldo have just analyzed the bodies, their students are now on stretchers taking the covered victims to the morgue for further investigation and to prepare the bodies for burial.


    Emery really wanted to ask the doctors for their opinions on how the victims had died, but with Giovanni once again becoming tense as he heard the priests'' voices descend, he took a different stance and used the invisibility spell on them.

 Chapter 142 - Im A Monster!

    Fathers Mario and Aldo said something to the students who took the bodies and they followed Father Marino to see Abbot Eurico to report what they found and some hypotheses about what happened.


    The other priests finally went to do their services and they all spread out on the garden path, minutes later the noise died down and the garden was empty.


    "Let''s go back to the room, you need some rest," Emery said watching the tired Giovanni, he felt guilty for having abandoned the boy.


    He had to talk to Giovanni about the existence of Azarphy and Arabeth so he could take him places with him.


    Giovanni nodded and the two returned to the room with a lot on their minds, Bao who had been forgotten followed them with a little sadness and regret.


    Should he have killed that human then?


    Why did the two of them look so sad now?


    Inside the room, Emery made Giovanni lie down to rest, but the boy didn''t want to lie down alone. Which led the two to lie down together in bed, very tired Giovanni ended up falling asleep quickly.


    "Good?"


    "Yes, Master?" Bao replied already sitting in the armchair, he was a little sad that he seemed to have failed in his mission.


    "Nice job, but next time call me too. Otherwise, how am I going to clean up the mess if it''s too late?"


    Emery said tapping the mattress as if calling Bao to lie down beside him, the cub climbs with some difficulty onto the bed and lies down beside Emery, quickly being patted on the head.


    "I get it"


    Although Bao could just burn them all to dust, which would eliminate the evidence.


    But as his Master wanted to be warned, that''s fine too.


    On the other hand, Rutger had been left in the room while Dante was talking to some novices to get water from the well and bring it to Father Rutger''s room.


    Rutger was still feeling nauseous and very tired, his mind was clearer and he deeply regretted having acted so shamelessly at the risk of being caught by the other priests.


    Strangely, he didn''t mind being caught assaulting with stitches and leaving evidence of the assault behind poor Giovanni, but being caught acting in broad daylight couldn''t be covered up by the silence and secrets of the other priests.


    The main reason was that Giovanni is the official disciple of Bishop Darcy, so hardly anyone would be against the bishop.


    "Here have some water." Dante took it from a pitcher he had in Rutger''s room.


    Earlier moments they had to pass the priests who were still waiting for more information about the victims, luckily their room was close to the stairs to go downstairs and they drew less attention as everyone was in small groups concentrated in the two investigated rooms.


    Fortunately, which kept people from asking questions and having them lie.


    "Thanks," Rutger said in a mutter, picking up his glass and drinking it slowly. He felt a little sick thinking about his radical attitude.


    Dante waited for him to drink the water and seeing the other calmer, he was a little surprised by the priest''s change in attitude.


    "What was that?" Dante questioned as he placed the glass on the table. Rutger was sitting on the bed and he sat on the wooden chair.


    "I don''t know...I don''t know," Rutger said rubbing his face with his hands.


    He didn''t know how he had lost control just by putting his eyes on Giovanni... Watching him smile at the others... Watching him being friendly with others... While he caused horror and disgust to Giovanni.


    Rutger felt angry and thought again that Giovanni was a slut who played for all men.


    However, no matter what he thought or felt, he wouldn''t act that way to be caught acting so degrading to a mere novice.


    "What are you saying about Brother Rutger and the novice is true?" Dante suddenly asked, seeing the priest''s somber gaze.


    "What are you talking about?" Rutger said confused. He knew rumors were talking about Giovanni''s questionable behavior, but not that he was also the protagonist of such disreputable episodes.


    "That you��well, that you two had an affair, which only ended because of the death of late brother Lattanzio," Dante said feeling a little nervous.


    This question was very invasive and he knew it well, but it would explain why Rutger had acted so blatantly. Although Dante inwardly disagreed with such an aggressive attitude in broad daylight, it was foolish to throw honor in the mud.


    Don''t get it wrong, Dante didn''t find it unusual to have intimate relationships between men, especially in a place like an abbey where there were only men. For this reason, he did not find it strange for priests to have affairs or even for novices to date each other.


    Dante had already seen his share of things happening in his teens.


    "We didn''t have an affair, it was just a friendship that old man Lattanzio wanted me to make with his prot��g��" Rutger''s bitterness in his voice.


    What he did with Giovanni was far from being a relationship, it was just him forcing his feelings and his hatred on the young man.


    He knew that and it seemed that it made him even more bitter and his obsession grew bigger. With the return of Levi Mulder, Rutger wanted to become even more attached to his obsession.


    As if having Giovanni were by divinity to drive Levi away from himself.


    "Just friendship?" Dante questioned again because that kiss he saw wasn''t just friendship and Bishop Darcy''s aggressiveness didn''t seem like someone who just warded off an annoyance.


    That kick still made Rutger pale and he still looked a little weak, which showed the strength that went into the kick.


    "We never had a relationship... The friendship was just on his part, I didn''t want his friendship... That''s not what I wanted! Hahaha, what I want is him! Yes, I want it for myself! Disgusting, right?" Rutger seeing Dante''s insistence became irritated and said everything to shock the man into leaving.


    Leave him alone with his darkness!


    Ah, what an insufferable man!


    Rutger suddenly felt that Dante was no longer so pleasant for company.


    "Well, he''s impossible now since he''s Bishop Darcy''s disciple now," Dante said as if he wasn''t the least bit surprised by what Rutger said.


    He was surprised by the "passion" with which Rutger said it, but as he had seen it so many times he didn''t feel much. He just thought Rutger was unlucky that the person he liked was already with someone else.


    Dante didn''t know what Rutger meant by "wanting" Giovanni and what he had done before.


    "And is this okay?" Rutger was outraged by Dante''s calm. He didn''t know the man''s calm acceptance would make him even angrier.


    "Well, I''ve seen a lot happen," Dante replied nonchalantly.


    "I am a sick man! Don''t you understand yet? Do I want to have sex with another man?!"


    Rutger stood up indignantly and roared, feeling his chest heavy with anger, how could that be considered normal... He was sick just like Levi Mulder.


    "That''s not being sick, there are some countries, like the Republic of Wizards, where same-sex love is no big deal. Aren''t you taking it a little too far in calling yourself sick? Some priests even have lovers of both women and men outside the abbey... Not that it''s the most correct or the purest, but that doesn''t make them sick, they just can''t leave the mortal world behind."


    Dante spoke with some simplicity, he was more open-minded perhaps because of the environment he grew up with fewer taboos, as he grew up in another abbey and entered by choice to be a holy knight.


    Where he grew up was much less rigid and much less corrupt, it was a smaller place and it was close to a medium-sized city literally, which received many immigrants and there was immense cultural diversity, which made the inhabitants'' minds more open to the differences which also influenced the abbey where Dante grew up.


    Rutger wasn''t particularly touched, his anger grew stronger, he didn''t want to understand, he wanted to be verbally abused and harassed.


    "I''m a monster!" Rutger said once more. He was like Levi Mulder, he was a monster... If someone confirmed that, he could do whatever he wanted without caring.


    "I think what you need is to take a cold shower to calm down a bit," Dante said holding Rutger''s arms.


    Being bigger and stronger it wasn''t hard to contain Rutger who seemed to have gotten out of hand again.


    "Do not touch me!"


    Rutger became even more agitated and tried to kick Dante, but was held back in a tight hug that made it impossible for him to move.


    "Let me go! Stay away... You don''t understand... I''m a monster!" Rutger continued to rave about he wanted to bite this annoying man.


    "Alright, alright, let''s calm down... No need to cry" Dante said with surprise seeing his strong reaction just with the good words he spoke.


    "I''m not crying!" Rutger said as if his eyes weren''t blurry with tears.


    "So are you drooling on me?" Dante said with some mock horror.


    "Does that scare you? Curse you!" Rutger muttered in a choked voice.

 Chapter 143 - Levi Mulders Past (R-18)

    R-18 (Warning of child abuse and suicide attempt, advise caution when reading the chapter. Remember to go or call the appropriate authorities to report child abuse and call for help if you have thoughts of suicide. In either case, get help, you don''t have to deal with it alone.)


    On the other hand, while Rutger is being comforted by Dante, Levi Mulder was drinking tea made from the Aroma Oceanic Herb to take care of the poisoning of the Blue Fire herb.


    Doctor Gian was watching and saying something to the disciples, some blue spots appeared on Levi''s body and they seemed to burn as if they were second-degree burns.


    Fortunately, he had been sedated with a good dream herb, which could lead to an unmoving sleep for at least the next few hours, if not he couldn''t take the pain. The novices who were disciples of Father Gian looked at everything with healthy awe and interest.


    The holy knights felt a little queasy and fearful, could they be next?


    "Father Gian, I will leave two men outside. If you need help just call them, when you''re done you can let them know" the holy knight said politely.


    "Okay, don''t get in the way I''m trying to see this stain seems to be getting bigger..."


    Father Gian said without looking at the holy knight who was talking to him, luckily one of the disciples sighed at his master''s attitude and walked over to the holy knight politely leading out of the room and stating that he would fulfill his request.


    The Holy Knights went to Levi''s room to investigate if the source of the poisoning was still there.


    Already Levi Mulder was trapped in a world of full darkness, he could only see himself and he was naked.


    Nudity didn''t bother him, but the darkness made him anxious.


    "Anybody here?"


    He yelled into the dark, his voice being swallowed by the void, no echo and no response from anywhere.


    His mind became even more disturbed and he began to imagine that the space was getting tighter and tighter making him feel suffocated, he curled up his big body and like a child closed his eyes and begged for mercy.


    So when he was a kid and his mom would put him in a tight closet when he was a really bad person.


    When he couldn''t accept his mother touching him in a way that didn''t feel right.


    He was her son and not his father.


    He hated when his mom touched him like he was his dad.


    He hated it when his mother punished him for wanting to play with the other kids.


    He hated it when Mom told him how bad he was for not accepting "Mom''s love".


    Levi was shaking just as he had in his childhood, praying that his daddy would show up to get him out of the closet and say good words to him that it wouldn''t happen again.


    But with every mission the church sent him away, it was time for his mother to transform and again he felt violated.


    And again he was locked in the little closet for being a bad boy.


    Didn''t anyone hear you scream from the closet?


    Didn''t anyone care about his pain?


    There was no one for him, his father was away and everyone else pretended not to see the lady treating the young master with such abuse.


    Levi often thought about telling his father the truth, but he had to honor his father and mother, so his mother threatened him with several lies that everyone blamed him for attacking her.


    As if he were a monster that attacked his own mother and a person who shouldn''t have been born.


    He thought it really was better to be dead.


    He tried twice but was saved by some priest with a luminous aura but who was blind to the little boy''s pain and suffering. The scream of silent despair that he sent with his eyes and showed with the marks on his body, but the priest was blind to that.


    The mother disguised his attempts to die as a disease that left him weak for a period of time, but that didn''t stop her from being a good mother and being in the bedroom every night.


    He really preferred to be dead.


    Time passed and he became used to the silence, becoming too big for the closets and too strong for his mother to have an interest in her son in a sick way or even seeing him as just a relative.


    Levi became a passive observer of his mother''s love affairs, who seemed to enjoy watching her son watch her with lovers. The blond hair that fell down her pale, slender back, the blue eyes that were beautiful as jewels and as cold as those same stones.


    The nice, pretty smile she gave him when she saw her son''s dead look on seeing her with her lover was greeted by Levi like the only smiles his mother ever gave him.


    After not being able to take advantage of the child he was, she just screamed and criticized him that he wasn''t good enough for anything.


    There were no smiles, no encouragement, just harsh, cold, unloving words. The mother''s sadism turned to beatings him in front of the bible, kneeling in the grain and taking a beating with a belt.


    He was a bad boy.


    Mom always told him he should just die.


    His mother now told him to die, even as she dragged him into that room that stank of wine and sex.


    Seeing him hurt, she became motherly and took him to bed... He went back to childhood again, his mother looked like an animal on top of him and he was bound by invisible ties that didn''t let him protest or feel anything.


    Then it went back to the contempt and the cold stares, he wasn''t her son or anything in the slightest she could care.


    Levi has entered a new nightmare that no one cared about the teenager.


    At least he was no longer locked in the closet, he could go train with the other knights, he had already been hamstrung by so many things and by his own will that even the desire to escape that nightmare turned to dust.


    Training every day, praying in the bible every day, getting beaten up every other day, doctors who treated him and were blind to their bruises, his mother acting like a panting animal on top of him every other day.


    It all turned into a dark routine, which he thought would last his entire life.


    He only gained his freedom when his father discovered his mother''s lovers and ended up killing the woman in front of him in a fit of rage.


    The lover''s head was already on the floor separated from the body, blood splashed on Levi''s face of approximately 16 years. It was a strangely hot summer day and the smell of blood seemed peculiarly stronger.


    The scent of the human''s blood seemed much stronger than the animals they the knights hunted on forest patrols.


    The poor teenager at the time thought he should have been happy seeing those cold eyes turning lifeless and her mouth falling open in a choked scream, her nails carrying the blood of his father who had a crazed look as he squeezed his wife''s fragile neck.


    Levi couldn''t feel anything, not relief, release, or any good feeling, he just lay there on the floor watching his father killing his mother.


    The mother''s naked body collapsed on the cold floor, her thin pale arms splayed on the floor, her hair always meticulously groomed was now a shameful mess for a noblewoman, and the mouth that held more venom than a snake was open with its lips still glowing with the red lipstick like the blood that was on Levi''s face.


    The father still looked upset and opened the mother''s legs, he wanted to be the last man that woman would have between her legs. Levi watched everything with silence, he was half dead, his clothes were a little torn.


    The mother wanted something new, why not play with her son and lover at the same time?


    So Levi, still stunned by the new violence, only heard the cry of his mother''s lover, from his mother''s and father''s own discourse, finally hearing his mother''s scream of horror as he saw his lover''s head rolling on the floor with a splash of blood.


    It was all over now, Levi''s eyes could not leave the naked body of the dead mother already left by the father who had already ejaculated into the corpse and was now arranging the clothes walking from side to side, like an animal still wounded and still angry.


    Even dead Levi had a feeling his mother would smile at him and climb on top of him. That she would act like an animal and in the end try to kill him.


    Levi couldn''t help but stare at his mother''s distorted face, finally, his father realized the whole scenario and he ended up kicking the woman''s corpse on the ground.


    Finally, Levi looked at his father who still looked upset.


    "Son, what was going on?" the father asked with his hands trembling but scratched by his mother''s nails.


    Levi got up and went to the window, opened the bedroom windows and the smell of blood dispersed more, he breathed in that smell of summer grass.


    "Nothing happened"


    Levi''s lifeless voice and the indifferent attitude of a son who sees his mother being killed by his father sounded a little frightening, but it was what he could do right now.


    Relief would come at some point right?

 Chapter 144 - Demons Are Pretty Cruel (R-18)

    R-18 (The following scenes contain child abuse and some heavy descriptions. Caution is advised when reading the chapter)


    His father must have been as crazy as his mother, as he left his wife''s body there and with a strange smile took his son to a brothel, leaving the order to his subordinates to prepare the body for the funeral and to expel the employees of the mansion, there was no one good among them anyway.


    Of course, to kill the witnesses to the crime.


    In the brothel, the father who had been absent a lifetime looked at his son and did not have the courage to ask what had happened in his absence again. Levi looked at everything with mild curiosity, everything so bright and colorful, so different from his life in the nobility and religion weighing on his shoulders, with simple things all in gray and blue, his mother''s favorite colors.


    No gold and glittering jewels, just silver and sober jewels, although in the bedroom in bed with her son she behaved with a sickly vivacity, with animal noises and devil-like laughter that his nanny told her in stories with strong religious content.


    You will have to fear the demons, the nanny told her.


    You will not commit sins, you will be good and you will serve God.


    So he would be a good human being who would have a place in heaven.


    At 7 years old he met the devil in his mother''s room, he committed sins even against his will, although he was good as he obeyed his mother even through tears and served God by honoring his mother.


    The colorful brothel finally made Levi see that the world he lived in was something not even an animal would live like that.


    His father gave him the first glass of strong distilled drink, something his mother hated, after all for her only fine wines and sweet liquors, strong distilled drinks were barbaric things.


    Levi took the glass too quickly and choked, coughing hard, his face all red and tears in his eyes.


    Strangely, the tears didn''t stop flowing until he took the bottle from his father''s hands, which took at least a few more bottles taken by both of them for this to happen, he went upstairs to a room with a woman with long blond hair and blue eyes that weren''t as cold as his mother, not looking back and not seeing his father who was looking at him with guilt and fear.


    The tears stopped and there was just a smile that made Levi look a little crazed if he looked more closely into his cold eyes.


    Levi started tapping in the dark as if finding the confines of his childhood closet, the feeling of being suffocated and the fragility of the child who never forgot the sound of those footsteps and those feminine screams that told him how bad he was.


    Forneus looked at it and laughed with amusement, what he liked most was seeing this agony so typical of mortals.


    His hunger grew, Levi''s soul would be something that should be delicious, at least his pain was very appetizing.


    The demons were pretty cruel.


    In the group that was coming from the capital, they were a little tired and stopped for lunch.


    Bellini was completely exhausted the night had been a long nightmare, the rocks that very rarely rolled down that side of the mountain fell into their camp, luckily they weren''t sleeping.


    Two holy knights ended up badly injured, luckily they had a priest between them who could use the holy power to heal, yet the victims had lost a lot of blood and were in a weakened state.


    The wounded were sleeping in the cart with the supplies, this was another stroke of luck that the carts with the things were hidden by the trees which kept the rocks from reaching them.


    It would have been a tremendous loss of supply for both them and Matteo Abbey, now they had to change route once more time, ending up choosing the route that passed through the valleys that were the border to the Dwarven Territory.


    Dwarves are not very supportive of humans and elves, which has led to bloody conflicts between the three races.


    Blame is clear to the humans who enslaved for a while the dwarves and the elves who were unwilling to help, luckily the beastmen who saw the risk of them being the next enslaved race and they helped the dwarves free themselves.


    Elves who had good economic ties to the dwarves did nothing to help, so the dwarves still resent it to this day.


    Bellini looked at Bishop Savoia with resentment, he was sure this man was some kind of evil talisman of bad luck.


    Of course, these were gifts from Marquise Antonella, who was eager to kill that criminal and troublesome brother-in-law. Unfortunately, Bishop Savoia had a devil''s luck to stay alive.


    While the group was resting, Bishop Savoia was complaining more and more, but everyone was too tired to pay attention to him.


    "Captain, I''m going for a walk," Bellini said with little patience as he listened to the complaints of that unlucky man with a terrible personality.


    "Okay, don''t go too far. Let''s see if we can reach the border town before nightfall," the captain said putting some dry bread with a glass of wine in his mouth.


    Bellini got out and walked to the river that cuts through the valley. He was quite athletic, running through the streets of the capital chasing devils was not for any weak person. Over time he developed supernatural forces.


    So going down to that river was not much, the sound of the river with a strong current was very calm and made his soul very comfortable. He closed his eyes as he sat on a rock regaining some inner peace.


    The last few days had been grueling, he hadn''t slept well for at least two weeks, Bellini wanted to curse his teacher for sending him on such a tiring mission. He was getting older and not younger.


    "I''ve finally found you" the male voice sounded in the room, breaking the calm rhythm that the river brought with the sound of the current.


    Bellini opened his eyes in some surprise at the person in front of him.


    On the other hand, Emery was awakened by a strong hug, he hadn''t even realized he had fallen asleep beside Giovanni. The young man''s arms held him in fear that he would escape, the small furry dog ??was sleeping on top of his head.


    "Finally, you''ve woken up," Azarphy said seeing Emery scratch his eyes and gently push his little canine son to one side.


    "Did I sleep for a long time?" Emery asked trying to get Giovanni''s arms around himself.


    "A few hours ago, when we got back you were sound asleep. You didn''t tell us what happened, so we thought you''d better get some more sleep." Arabeth said, still naked, sitting in the chair, leaning his elbow on the table.


    Emery got up and already took out a suit of his space item, it was just a white shirt of his, but for Arabeth''s size, it would already cover his nudity.


    "I don''t want to," Arabeth said already as if she was going to try to flee.


    "I''m going to introduce you to Giovanni, you can''t appear naked for him," Emery said very seriously, which made Arabeth turn back and glare at him.


    "Are you sure?" Azarphy asked seeing Arabeth getting dressed.


    "Yes, I''m sure. After all, it only happened because I left him behind"


    Emery felt guilty about the situation and with a little pity in his heart, he knew the abbey was dangerous and told himself to keep an eye on the protagonist, but he ended up leaving him behind because they went hunting the priests'' possible killers.


    "You know you won''t be able to protect this human all the time," Azarphy reminded him.


    That human wasn''t as fragile and cowardly as Emery thought, but he kept his secret and was silent about it.


    "I know. But at least here I can," Emery said, getting back to being more confident.


    "Alright, so who am I?"


    "You?" Emery asked finding it strange what Azarphy was telling him.


    "Yes, Bao and Arabeth are your hired demons and I am what?"


    "Ohhh" Emery finally understood.


    He would have to say that Bao and Arabeth are demons to Giovanni�� Somehow that felt wrong.


    And Azarphy? What the fallen angel was for him? What links does he have to the fallen angel?


    He couldn''t think of anything other than that he was the Big Boss and that he served the Big Boss.


    Emery thought a little more, but it was contrary to what he might conclude, after all, Azarphy has been helping him a lot. So he wasn''t a servant of the great Boss either.


    So what was their relationship?


    He didn''t know what to say about the presence of the fallen angel beside him.


    "We''re friends?" Emery questioned even a little shyly, his face was as usual very serious, but his ears turned red.


    "Is that what you''re going to say to the human?" Azarphy said finding the human once again a little silly.


    "So what?" Emery didn''t know how to respond. Azarphy was different from Arabeth and Bao, either by essence or by the relationship he has with the fallen angel.


    "Lie and tell him that I am bound to you by contract, that you invoked me," Azarphy said sounding right.


    "I can?"


    "I don''t want to explain why I''m here"


    "Oh I understood"


    Emery was easily convinced by those few words, he understood that Azarphy didn''t want to talk about his past with Giovanni.


    Arabeth rolled her eyes at Emery''s apparent innocence and stupidity at Azarphy''s words. He didn''t even suspect the angel''s actions... That master of his was not very trustworthy.


    Ah, this shameless angel is taking advantage of this!

 Chapter 145 - A Lunch Break

    Of course, Emery had no idea Arabeth was mentally berating him for being too innocent.


    "Azarphy what do you think about all this? Will Witch come back again?" Emery asked getting out of bed. He changed the subject and went back to talking about the two victims.


    "She just pretended to leave the abbey, but I can feel the presence of the god of death still in the abbey" Azarphy with indifference, it was not possible that a human could hide from him if he wanted to find him.


    "So she might still have someone to kill," Emery said with some certainty, the killers wouldn''t get as close to the crime scene as they did.


    Unless they forgot something important incriminating them, were confident psychopaths, or even had more people they wanted to murder.


    Emery thought it was the last one because the bodies were moved to the morgue and the things in the room that apparently belonged to the victims would be guards and when the investigation was resolved would be sent to the deceased''s family.


    Of course, there could be a few pieces that were stolen along the way, but most personal belongings would be turned over to families.


    Well, if she was just going to take something that was hers�� That would be fine, but Emery thought the worst.


    "That could be the truth�� or the closest thing to it. She had plenty of time before the bodies were discovered to clean everything up, I don''t think she forgot anything." Azarphy agreed with Emery''s theory that Witch came back to kill someone else.


    "We have to investigate the past of the two victims to find out if the murderer has a relationship with them and if he was with Father Lattanzio as well," Emery muttered with deep regret in his heart.


    He didn''t want to get involved in this kind of plot, but seeing people murdered every few days wasn''t very pleasant.


    And who can guarantee that this Witch isn''t just a psychopath who had some kind of sadism about killing?


    Could he be the next target?


    Could he be framed in the future?


    Or would Giovanni be framed?


    Yes, Emery was thinking too far and too negatively.


    "Stop worrying about nonsense, let''s go together and look into the past of the two dead humans," Azarphy suggested, waking Emery out of his negative, conspiratorial thoughts.


    "Just the two of you?" Arabeth asked with some jealousy in his voice and a sharp look at Emery.


    Emery: (...)


    It''s not my fault, okay?!


    "Yes, me and this human together. You will stay here to protect the sleeping human, we don''t want other beings�� You know to come here." Azarphy spoke very seriously as an order from a superior.


    Arabeth wanted to protest, but remembering their conversation with Warlock and the goat, so he complained no more. He better protects their base, looking at Emery he felt that this human was very attractive to those supernatural beings.


    Emery belongs to him!


    Ah, he already had to make exceptions for this shameless angel.


    Arabeth didn''t count on Giovanni as a rival, after all, he was human, that''s something he and not Azarphy could directly interfere with. Therefore, they prefer to chase away any dog ??or cat that gets close to Emery, as if the human wanted to take someone they couldn''t kill him.


    What a pity!


    As for supernatural beings, they can just beat mercilessly away.


    "But first let''s have lunch," Emery said feeling hungry. He doesn''t know how long he slept, but he was very hungry.


    Azarphy couldn''t agree more with that, what would he have to eat today?


    "Giovanni�� Giovanni" Emery called to the sleeping young man touching his shoulder gently.


    Giovanni had a blood pressure drop and was tired from the earlier shock, so after some rest, he felt much better and woke up after a few calls from Bishop Darcy


    "Let''s have lunch, go wash your face," Emery asked seeing the boy winking at him still sleepy, he kissed his slightly pink cheek.


    The pink face turned much redder after the kiss.


    Emery stopped paying attention and went to set the table, leaving Giovanni embarrassed on the bed and touching his face.


    "Won''t you get up?" Yani questioned mocking the young man a little.


    Giovanni came back to himself and got up from the bed to wash his face to chase away sleep the water was a little warm.


    "I just wanted to let you know that the human is going to introduce me, I''d rather you pretend you never knew about me"


    Azarphy had heated the water in the basin at the head of the bed, taking the opportunity to advise Giovanni of the matter to be presented.


    "Why didn''t you tell Bishop Darcy about me?" Giovanni said in thought, hoping the angel could read his mind. After all, communication between them was one-sided.


    "I don''t have to explain myself," Azarphy said nonchalantly. The truth is that if Giovanni looked even brighter he thought Emery would value the human even more.


    Just thinking about it left him with a sour taste in his mouth.


    Giovanni thought Azarphy must have a very dark reason to withhold his secret, but the fallen archangel was just a little jealous.


    "Where did Louis get rice?" Emery muttered, placing a clay stewpot of hot white rice, looking like white pearls and smelling sweet.


    A stewpot of very high-quality rice.


    Even in Emery''s ancient world this jasmine rice was of high quality.


    "Most of the rice comes from the Eastern Continent, some internal demands are met with rice planted in the Republic of Wizard with magic and in the Elves Empire with the energy of nature," Azarphy said with some knowledge, having already received rice as an offering when was in another temple.


    The most expensive rice is from the Elves Empire which comes with healing energy, the rice can be used to help heal internal wounds. The elves'' rice doesn''t spoil over time, so the nobles buy it and save it for when the women are pregnant so the fetus can survive gestation.


    Mainly, those nobles who have a bloodline with magical powers that diminished their fertility.


    "This rice seems to have MANA" Emery commented feeling the MANA stir itself.


    "Then it must be the rice planted with Wizard Republic magic," Azarphy said also watching the MANA manifestation react to the MANA that Emery sent to the pot with curiosity.


    The rice looked even brighter than before.


    "Such an expensive rice," Giovanni approached the table and observed rice glistening with MANA.


    "Don''t mind too much," Emery said with some indifference, even though he thought Louis was overreacting with this kind of rice.


    A bowl of common rice would also be delicious too.


    Louis would feel his teeth itch if he knew his young master had this poor-person thinking.


    Ah, spending on brothels was fine, but was spending on good food too much?


    Luckily it was tasty enough for Emery to forget it was expensive.


    "Are you going to introduce us now?" Arabeth asked still in invisible mode, he got a little shy and hid when Giovanni woke up.


    "After lunch," Emery said, concentrating on the venison cooked with a citrus sauce and some sweet-tasting greens.


    He hadn''t realized how much he liked sweets, but it could be this body''s inheritance.


    On the other hand, the cold water reached Rutger''s room, the novices filled the wooden tub looking at the priests with a curious and strange look.


    It was autumn the water was very cold and the weather was also far from warm, so it was strange to ask for such cold water to put in the tub for a bath.


    "You can leave. Thanks for the work and I''m sorry I took you out of your chores." Dante asked opening the door for everyone to come out with the buckets. He took an envelope from inside his tunic and handed it to the novices.


    "Give this to those responsible for supervising you and tell them I delivered it."


    Inside the envelope were a few copper coins. Which would be enough for the novice supervisor not to be angry and displeased with him, nor take anger out on the young.


    He was a very polite and respectful priest, he did not look down on the novices, knowing he had gone overboard by asking them to fetch water for him in the midst of the youth services.


    "Thank you Father Bernardi" they thanked, still looking down, they were always discouraged from looking directly into the priests'' faces.


    They hurried out, hoping not to receive punishment from the supervisor.


    Fortunately, Father Bernardi''s envelope looked magical and the supervisor was in a good mood all day and they escaped punishment.


    "Brother Bernardi is very kind to them"


    Rutger commented when Dante closed the door, he was feeling a little better, but his body felt too hot, which made him question whether he had been poisoned.


    "Brother Rutger, you are praising me in vain. I''m just doing something my teacher said a long time ago, that I should practice what I''d like me to do. When I was a novice my teacher always had this envelope for when he called me and my friends for some service outside of our duties. That saved me a lot of trouble.." Dante said good-naturedly as he remembered his old professor with a long beard and a little baldness.

 Chapter 146 - Rutger Discovers That Levi Tricked Him

    Rutger felt a little envious of Dante seeing how warm he was to talk about his days as a novice. Which was very different from him.


    "Is your stomach better? Take off your clothes so I can see if there are any bruises."


    Dante asked seeing Rutger in silence. He went back to talking to Rutger informally, he was that kind of person who, given a little freedom, would already be getting to grips with the other person very quickly.


    Which for a lot of people would be irritating, but for Rutger, it was a little interesting. It wasn''t just disrespectful that Dante was very friendly.


    Rutger wasn''t in pain thanks to Levi''s miracle medicine that healed him from all the bruises, despite the odd feeling that his body was warmer than normal.


    Too bad the side effect was losing vitality.


    The cure for such a side effect is the disgrace of having to be underneath Levi like a whore in cheap brothels.


    "It doesn''t hurt too much," Rutger said lightly, he eyed the cold water a little warily.


    He was already alarmed by Dante''s request for him to take off his clothes, but that could be explained by the reason he saw his possible injury, but how did Father Bernardir know he needed cold water now?


    If it was just to calm his awkward mood, a bowl of cold water being thrown at his head and not a wooden tub would be enough.


    "Don''t look at me like that�� I''m not here to rape you if that''s what you''re thinking right now." Dante said with a theatrical sigh as if he was very hurt.


    Rutger didn''t find it funny, his body tensed, his mind already wandering with the thought that Dante might be lying to gain his trust to take advantage of him sexually.


    "How did you know I needed cold water?" Rutger questioned with suspicion written on his face. He wore a slightly panicked expression. There was a slight disappointment in his heart, but the fear was greater.


    "You smell really sweet like you''re wearing a floral perfume," Dante said after some time debating internally whether he should make that kind of comment.


    "What floral scent?" Rutger asked in surprise, he took his arm and sniffed but felt nothing.


    "You don''t feel anything so that''s how I thought��" Dante said showing some concern.


    Inside the abbey perfumes and scented soaps were prohibited, as they exalted the vanity that was abhorred by the church, so it would be difficult for Rutger to be wearing expensive perfumes or lotions that smelled similar to flowers.


    "What are you thinking?" Rutger paled a little, had Father Bernardi discovered something between him and Levi?


    Rutger stirred quite a bit, standing up quickly, but then sat up at the sight of Dante''s serious gaze.


    What would he do if other people found out about his situation with Levi?


    "Have you taken any strange medication these days or were you injured for a while and received any treatment other than normal?" Dante asked seeing Rutger sit stunned on the bed and falling silent, which was answer enough for him.


    "It is possible that this remedy is Lilic''s Panacea. A miracle medicine with strong healing power, but with some slightly disturbing effects"


    Dante said seeing Rutger still silent, his pale face turned a little red and he looked in a very bad mood."What does this drug do and how do you know about this drug?"


    Rutger asked after a few long minutes of silence, he didn''t dare look Father Bernardi in the eye with shame and anger at himself and Levi for such an embarrassing situation.


    "It''s a very common medicine in the region where I grew up�� It was used a lot by prostitutes�� To attract more customers, the brothel houses there are known as the House of Flowers"


    "Whores��" Rutger muttered angrily. Then, he found that Levi could hurt his pride even more.


    How hateful that man was!


    "The side effects of the medicine hurt vitality?"


    "Side effects on vitality? There is no such thing. It is an expensive medicine, but for prostitutes, it is a medicine that pays for itself, as it has the function of healing wounds and still leaving an attractive perfume for others. Most people are enchanted by perfume and easily give in to lust" Dante said a little surprised by such a question.


    "Does he have a cure? If I want to stop being scented," Rutger asked trying not to grit his teeth in anger at the thought that he was being blatantly fooled.


    "Why would anyone want to heal from a panacea? Oh, I see. Well, a cure for panacea isn''t possible. In addition, there is a very strong healing power that prevents the user from dying, no one wants to be cured of such a remedy... That''s why it is so expensive"


    Dante said a little embarrassed, as it would have been uncomfortable for Father Rutger to be all scented considering the church has restrictions on that. Even if no one goes there, they give so much importance to how the priest is perfumed, but they have to maintain the image of the humble and detached of the world.


    If Rutger wants a promotion in the future�� It will be very difficult.


    Of course, everything was planned by Levi�� It was the same perfume his mother hated, which made him very sure that it was a perfume he liked best.


    Aside from Levi''s obsession with antagonizing his late mother, he was more interested in keeping Rutger a poor priest who would have to bow his head to him for the rest of his life.


    "Do people just stay scented forever?" Rutger couldn''t believe it.


    "It depends a lot on the power of the one who used the medicine, the perfume is stronger for those who have magical powers, those who have no power the perfume is not as strong... At least as much as what I''m feeling in you right now" Dante said sincerely.


    That was a medicine used by common people and without magical powers, a little perfume on the skin was nothing. Human beings have a strong sense of adaptation, so perfume soon wouldn''t affect people''s everyday lives after a while.


    There are always ways to mask a perfume with other perfumes or scents, such as using small scented bags, herbs, or strong lotions if the person is a nobleman.


    "This��" Rutger got even angrier. His bright future depended on his Sacred Energy, meaning his power is what left a strong scent for others, which was a slap in the face.


    "Don''t be too worried, the perfume only becomes stronger for others who also have magical powers. If you are among the common people there will only be a light, pleasant smell of flowers." Dante tried to comfort Rutger but only received a blank look from him.


    Rutger aspired to be among the big shots how could he be with just the common people?!


    "Wait a moment�� Nobody has commented on any of my perfumes before," Rutger said with a little hope.


    "The side effect of the medicine only comes to light days later, depending on each user" Dante returned to explain leaving Rutger hopeless.


    If Emery could hear Dante''s explanation, he would think this medicine is a scientific revolution, as it must have reached DNA somehow. Since the human body is always undergoing cell renewal and internal cleansing, then the side effect couldn''t last forever.


    Of course, Emery was wrong, the remedy was tied to the magical power that was inherent in all humans, some activate those powers and some don''t. Most had their powers dormant, whether for lack of nutrients, opportunities, or even suppression of the powerful in the hierarchy.


    It was a purely magical remedy.


    "My body feels strangely hot" Rutger commented as it could be a panacea effect.


    "This is also one of the effects of the panacea, soon lust will take over. That''s why a cold shower will help you feel better. The perfume will also shorten the range," Dante explained, trying to cheer up Rutger.


    "Lust�� Are you saying I''m going to act like a whore?" Rutger asked gripping his outfit tightly.


    "Nothing a cold shower won''t help. You can also get someone to help you with that," Dante suggested amiably.


    "So I don''t need to have sex to calm down?"


    "It''s not necessary to just calm your lust. It can be a cold bath, meditation, or anything else that can calm your body"


    "I see," Rutger said in relief.


    However, his relief was gone when he thought of how Levi acted with him, the anger became greater and hatred for the man as well.


    "Come on, I''ll wash your back. I also have something good here, a sachet with a citrus scent, which will cover up the sweet scent of the perfume"


    Dante got up from his chair and went to the tub calling Rutger like he was a dear nephew.


    Rutger stood there for a moment, then he felt embarrassed, but Dante''s clear gaze, as soft and sweet as honey, gentle and friendly�� Well, it didn''t make him any less self-conscious about the situation.


    "No need to embarrass yourself, I was always responsible for washing my friends'' backs. They said I had a kind of gift for making them better," Dante commented with some pride.


    A big man like Dante talking like that seemed a little weird, at the same time a little silly and that made him cuter.


    Rutger laughed for the first time in a while.


    The tension seemed to go away and he gladly went to take a shower, but he consciously asked Dante to turn around until he got into the tub.


    "We''re both men��" Dante mumbles not understanding Rutger''s shyness.


    "Did you forget I said I like men?" Rutger needled the man with his back to him.

 Chapter 147 - A Good Bath (R-13)

    R-13 (The following scenes contain betrayal and some child abuse. Caution is advised when reading. As a reminder, in case of abuse in general, seek help from the proper authorities or friends)


    Of course, the biggest reason was to see if there were any traces of Levi on his body. Fortunately, the panacea was no joke and his body was as clean as ever.


    "Oh, I''m sorry�� It''s just that my friends liked men too, but nothing ever happened between us so I thought��" Dante apologized with some embarrassment.


    "I''m not like your friends, okay?"


    Rutger said tossing the clothes on the wooden chair, the light from the lighting items touching the priest''s pale, pale skin which looked similar to a Nile lily, milky and delicate.


    The few  blonde''s hairs were accentuated by the light making the beauty more beautiful and attractive, but the priest did not observe himself with that kind of look and quickly stepped into the wooden bathtub.


    "You can turn around now," Rutger said already in the water, the refreshing effect was immediate and he felt much better.


    Dante walked over and tossed in two sachets of dark green herbs, then the citrus scent rose from the tub.


    "This is an herb that only reacts to cold water," Dante said seeing the color of the water change to a pale green.


    "A very good smell," Rutger said closing his eyes, his body felt so good.


    "It also has mind and body relaxation properties," Dante commented, taking a sponge to rub Rutger''s back.


    Sponges came from the Western Continent, they were made from discarded fabrics used to create musketeers that covered the beds of the rich at night. They were very gentle on the skin and very useful for rubbing the back.


    It was better than the sponges from the sea that were caught in the port town where Dante came from, those only clean the feet that had the thickest skin.


    "Have you ever used liquid soap?" Dante asked pulling out a small frosted glass bottle of orange liquid.


    "This is something only the noblest wear," Rutger commented casually. He vaguely remembered his mother getting a bottle of perfume and another bottle of liquid soap on her birthday given by his father.


    These items were very luxurious where Rutger came from, he didn''t even have access to this type of item and were given to his mother only on birthdays or important anniversaries.


    He used scented soap which was luxurious but much cheaper than liquid soap. Even the scented bath sachets had grades and qualities in between.


    He remembered well how happy his mother was with those gifts, even the day before she had discovered that his father was cheating on her with a mistress or two.


    She was a noblewoman who had to maintain status and be virtuous, which meant allowing her husband to have love affairs. Mostly, she didn''t want Rutger to see her hurt or for knowing his father''s behavior to find it normal. She wanted her son to be better than that womanizing father.


    Rutger, on the other hand, remained ignorant of all this until his mother died and his father remarried, when his stepmother punished him for apparently no reason other than to discover that his father had lovers playing outside.


    What he hated most were people who had more than one relationship.


    Well, he didn''t have any relationships, maybe he had turned against relationships a lot longer than he''d known Levi Mulder.


    Or it may have been the coming together of the two traumas that made him so ambitious in his ecclesiastical career.


    Or so cruel.


    Of course, Rutger still didn''t have that self-awareness and just let himself be enraged by all the feelings and pains he''d been forced to suppress for many years.


    Dante poured some of the liquid from the sponge and ran it down Rutger''s back, the milky liquid frothing gently under the water. The scent of orange blossoms was soft and delicate, the soft touch made the man open his eyes in surprise.


    "The perks of living in a thriving port city," Dante said with some pride.


    As a native of the port city, this type of item was considered a luxury, it was something common where he lived.


    Not that it was as cheap as Dante made it look, but it wasn''t impossible to buy. Also, many of Dante''s and his friends'' missions were for merchants who for some strange reason, or traveling abroad, had returned with some unwanted friends.


    Big demons, small demons, or just a few cursed items.


    The port city priests worked hard and were often rewarded with small gifts as thanks in addition to the usual payment that was given when requesting missions.


    Dante had a few more of these bottles of liquid soap, perfume, and scented sachets, which were quite common as gifts that represented how grateful the merchants were.


    Mention should be made of the blessings that maritime merchants and merchants from other nearby towns asked for blessings and paid with silver and gifts to make the journey safer or for items to sell well outside the town.


    "Really enviable," Rutger said mockingly, making Dante self-conscious.


    The two were silent until Dante tried to rub Rutger''s legs, he was stopped and the sponge was taken from his hands.


    "I do this," Rutger said, still with some embarrassment. Dante was not a servant, but a colleague of his. Being touched like that wasn''t right.


    Rutger felt very awkward with the prospect of the other man touching him so intimately, unfortunately, he didn''t seem to dislike it. So he was more proactive in preventing Dante from getting any closer.


    "Want me to wash your hair?" Dante offered helpfully, already pulling out another vial a little bigger and bluish in color, the liquid looked white.


    "And what do you have in there now?" Rutger asked, finding Dante''s pride a little amusing.


    Gold, jewelry, and silver�� Showy items�� No, Dante preferred those practical items that showcased his contacts among merchants.


    How funny. But it''s still enviable.


    Could Rutger still keep the man away?


    "This one is for cleaning your hair�� This one came from the Eastern Continent��" Dante started to explain with some complicated words that made Rutger confused, but he seemed very serious and attentive to what the other was saying.


    Dante''s fingers were thick and callused, which was normal for those who wanted to be holy knights. He had a good training base with an old knight close friend of his teacher.


    His fingers gently massaged through his short blond hair, the foam from the shampoo glided down his slender neck, and the clean scent of grapes mingled with all the other aromas from the tub.


    Dante''s eyes suddenly caught on that image, he was a little embarrassed and his face flushed, thankfully, Rutger couldn''t see it.


    The poor man shook his head, clearing whatever thoughts of desire and sin might be.


    Father Rutger was too handsome for Dante, but he couldn''t take advantage of the situation just because Rutger had said he liked men, right?


    Well, Dante as a very kind, honest, and a conscientious man pushed away his sinful thoughts and continued to wash his new friend''s hair.


    Rutger couldn''t have imagined taking a cold shower to be so pleasurable, even a hot shower couldn''t compare to the feeling of relaxation he felt at that moment.


    "Now I know why your friends think you''re the best washer"


    Rutger commented after finishing his shower, he was wearing a loose white outfit that was actually worn under his everyday priest''s robe.


    His hair was still wet, he was feeling very relaxed and he was sitting on the bed with Dante who was drying his hair with a thicker cotton cloth.


    "Is your body better?"


    "Yeah��" Rutger said turning to Dante.


    Just then he thought that Dante''s face was very close, he could feel the warm breath touching his skin.


    Poor Father Bernardis was taken aback and stared at Rutger a little foolishly.


    Rutger had previously thought that Dante''s face was very unremarkable, which in fact was true if not for the little black speck at the corner of his lips.


    It hadn''t caught his eye before but now seemed very visible to him.


    Perhaps it had been a long time since Rutger had been treated so sincerely, or after telling him how much he liked men, he felt very comfortable with Dante.


    If anyone asked why Rutger was kissing Dante, he wouldn''t know how to respond.


    Rutger''s warm, soft lips took Dante by surprise, he stood there for a while until Rutger himself pulled back in surprise at himself.


    "I... I''m sorry" Rutger said in a low voice and touched his own lips still surprised to himself. He couldn''t look into Dante''s face.


    His face was cupped and Dante''s lips, which were thicker than usual, covered his with far more ardor than the previous kiss. Their sharp breaths mingled and things got out of hand as Dande''s tongue slid over Rutger''s.


    Dante gripped his waist and their bodies fell on the bed, but they didn''t stop kissing, Rutger''s hands gripped the man''s clothes tightly and his body trembled a little.


    Rutger had never kissed like this so heatedly and without much thought of what it felt like to be touched like this.


    His mind was blank and he could only feel Dante''s heat against his body.


    "Father Rutger?" Someone called at the door. It was one of Levi''s subordinates who was investigating the captain''s possible poisoning.


    They began to investigate for visiting and non-regular priests and novices.


    The two men stopped kissing and looked at each other in surprise, their swollen, wet lips and quickening breaths together with Rutger''s slightly flushed face and


    Dante''s stunned gaze made it clear what they were doing before.


    Dante cupped Rutger''s face again, he didn''t care about the people at the door that was locked.


    The holy knights left because of Father Rutger''s lack of response, they didn''t know whether or not he was in the room, as he had the door locked, they could only look elsewhere.


    "You said you didn''t do anything to your friends��" Rutger complained as Dante kissed his neck and gave him a light bite, leaving his body weak.


    He''d never felt so weak from the pleasure and didn''t even know he could feel positively agitated.


    "You said you weren''t like my friends," Dante said very wisely pulling the fabric off Rutger''s shoulder leaving goosebumps.


    "Did you plan this all along?" Rutger questioned with new caution as he felt Dante''s hand creep up his thigh.


    Dante stopped moving and looked at Rutger, his lips swollen and his face flushed, but his eyes were wary and faintly afraid.


    And that''s exactly why he should have reined in his desires, the wary look and suspicion was an expected response.


    After all, would there be a person in the world who could be so good without expecting anything in return?

 Chapter 148 - Is This Sex Between Men? (R-18)

    R-18 (Contains sex scenes. Be careful when reading the chapter.)


    He removed his hand from his thigh, leaving light kisses on Rutger''s cheek as he once again dropped his guard with his mouth occupied again.


    Longer and longer kisses, Dante''s hands pinned Rutger''s arms above his head, his knee between the man''s legs feeling hard sex through his clothes.


    "I wasn''t thinking about anything," Dante said pressing Rutger''s erection once more making the priest gasp and stay still so as not to be touched again in that spot. Which evidently left him uneasy and his pride slightly wounded.


    "But I can think a lot feeling it here," Dante said very seriously looking at Rutger who was embarrassed.


    Unlike Rutger thought Dante would, the man released him and walked away from him, looking away. The priest was left with his clothes in a mess, lying on the bed with a painful erection.


    What was he supposed to do in that situation?


    "Are you going to leave me like this?" Rutger growled annoyed at his throbbing erection. The man left him like that and then left him, as that couldn''t be irritating.


    Dante: (...)


    I''m trying to be a nice and honest person, okay?!


    "And what do you want me to do?" Dante asked still not looking at Rutger.


    "This��" Rutger didn''t know what to say.


    Would Dante do the same thing Levi did to him last night?


    Rutger naturally felt a feeling of revulsion at thinking about it, unfortunately, his erection didn''t care what he felt at that moment.


    The hatred he felt for his body surfaced suddenly, he hated not being able to control that part of his body.


    What could he do in a situation like this?


    Would masturbating be enough?


    The urge he had wasn''t to be satisfied with just his hand, his wet orifice seemed to pulse at that moment as if waiting for something.


    "Do what you did before��" Rutger said helplessly.


    Dante was surprised by Rutger''s response, he just wanted to be kissed, could that man be that innocent?


    It wasn''t quite that, but Rutger didn''t have the heart to ask Dante to do anything else.


    Dante''s intention was to make friends as he was a temporary person at the abbey just like visiting Rutger, he had been alienated by the other older priests for being a foreigner in their territory.


    The younger priests were a little annoying questioning him about everything and the holy knights had just returned, so feeling lonely he went to get another priest who was also lonely.


    Rutger was the only one in the room who had been alone these past few days, Dante decided to give it a try�� But he didn''t imagine they''d end up in bed and going through some weird stuff.


    Maybe Dante himself was feeling too lonely so he gave in to the desire and would have been very rude to feel Rutger so close.


    Dante turned back to Rutger, kissing him more fervently, undoing the buttons on the long thin, light tunic that easily slipped over his smooth-skinned shoulders.


    Exposing fair skin and collarbones that looked too fragile in the artificial light of the room.


    Rutger shivered at the feel of Dantes'' warm lips touching his bare shoulder, the tunic slipped easily after part of the buttons were undone, and the garment was quickly tossed aside.


    The long kisses and touches of callused fingers did Rutger''s head go blank, the touches were warm but not rough, as carefully as if he were touching an unknown but valuable item.


    Dante got rid of his clothes hating that he couldn''t do it faster, the black priest clothes seemed to weigh him down at that moment.


    What if it weren''t for the situation would make Rutger scoff at the clumsy Dante, but the situation was pretty peculiar at the moment. There was no time to laugh, just feeling the man''s skin against his and the light black hair touching him, it was as if his whole body was in the morning heat after long winter days without a single day of sunshine.


    Taking one of Rutger''s pink nipples into his mouth and sucking on it until it became hard on his lips, he nibbled wickedly anyway making Rutger moan and try to push his shoulders away.


    He let himself be pushed only to capture the other nipple with his mouth, his body much larger than Rutger''s was between his soft legs leaving him helplessly spread, taking advantage of this weakness Dante held the man''s erect member.


    Rutger was lost in the pleasure and couldn''t think of anything else than to finally reach release, the heat of Dante''s body the breath in his chest, and the touch ever bolder.


    The calloused hand sliding down his cock made Rutger moan, putting his hand over his mouth to stifle the moans he considered shameful, but were inevitable when he felt his cock pressed and touched like that.


    "I want to hear your voice," Dante asked kissing Rutger''s neck, he wanted to know if it was okay with Rutger.


    Rutger shook his head only for Dante to hold his erection with some force, which made him want to hit the man, freeing his mouth to be kissed once more by the priest.


    "Have you ever heard of chrysanthemum lotion ?" Dante asked pulling out more of his numerous small glass bottle. (Yes, I made that joke)


    If Dante weren''t a priest he would most certainly be a luxury merchant.


    Rutger had a swollen erection and still looked far from release as Dante stopped jerking him off to show him a glass vial.


    Right now he wanted to bite Dante for being such a fool!


    "Ouch!" Dante groaned in pain as he was bitten on the shoulder by Rutger who looked like he was in a bad mood, but the way he was, Dante just wanted to laugh, but he didn''t dare.


    Dante didn''t take long to use the slimy colorless liquid from the little bottle which had a subtle floral smell that was pleasing to the senses, his fingers quickly became smeared with the liquid and he without warning placed them in Rutger''s wet cavity.


    The man was surprised at first and grabbed one of Dante''s arms, but as he was kissed on the cheek and the priest unabashedly whispering soothing words to him, he felt less nervous.


    The truth is, Rutger was expecting the pain�� Because having sex between men was so painful�� He learned it that way and reproduced it in the same crude way.


    Yet so far Dante had touched him gently and he felt nothing but pleasure in every act.


    Even startling him with the very sounds that came out of his throat when Dante touched some sensitive point on his body.


    The lotion was a type of viscous lubricant that was often used by people who were often exposed to natural weathering, originally created by gypsies to pass between legs that always ended up very dry or even sore because of the fabric of the clothing and how far they walked. In the sun.


    Wounds can get infected and the gypsies had healers, but sometimes the wounds became much bigger and serious causing death, so it was better to put on some lotion to avoid it than treat the wounds later.


    Of course, the lotion was discovered by a merchant and became something very desired by the nobles�� For things other than "hydration".


    What was typical of the nobles was to take something from the poor and turn it into a trend, making the products more elite and more expensive.


    Anyway, Dante''s fingers easily slipped inside Rutger, who sucked him as if he was already waiting for him, which left the man with the bigger erection and eager to be inside that person who now had his hand over his mouth to avoid the moans. shameful.


    Dante''s two fingers moved slowly, but Rutger wanted it faster and harder because he wanted to achieve pleasure. Dante preparing his way spread both fingers into the wet cavity so that Rutger''s hips tremble, and a muffled moan sounded much louder than it should have.


    Dante kissed Rutger''s knees as he tried to close his legs in vain as if trying to calm the man who just wanted to find release, but who was being "played" with Father Bernardis'' two fingers.


    He looked down at his own large erection and placed a third finger inside Rutger and began to loosen his muscles doing a slow and gentle anal masturbation, but it made Rutger itching to go faster as it still wasn''t enough for him. finally ejaculating.


    "Stronger��" Rutger finally asked, throwing what he had left of pride away. He really wanted to ejaculate, never having felt so much desire as he did at that moment.


    "Hold on just a little longer," Dante asked also with his erection throbbing, but he didn''t want to hurt the other. Infections in this region can cause fevers and more serious illnesses if left untreated, which would be embarrassing to go to the doctor to treat "hemorrhoidal".


    He wouldn''t wish that on his worst enemy.


    Finally, Dante thought that was good enough, while Rutger could be told he was in tears both for the pleasure and for not achieving the maximum pleasure.


    "I''ll put it in" Dante warned seeing his blue eyes moist and looking pitiful.


    "Hurry up," Rutger urged with a demanding voice. Maybe he hated himself later when he thought about it, but right then he just wanted to break free.


    Dante''s cock was pretty big, but after everything Levi had done to it that hurt him, but now Rutger felt no pain and only felt the most incredible of carnal pleasures.


    Dante grabbed one of Rutger''s legs and brought it close to his body as he kissed the sweaty, tear-streaked face of the man who looked so fragile beneath him, which made him want to comfort even more the shimmering beauty.


    There was always a certain pleasure in seeing proud people become soft, Dante couldn''t shake that kind of contentment, that he was what was making this famous person that way.


    Rutger gripped the bedsheets as Dante swooped into him faster, gliding into his prostrate more than a few times which made his moans louder and any reasoning collapse, finally he ejaculated heavily on his own luscious belly and got dirty a little in Dante in the process.


    The semen ran down the sides and the bodies that were already covered in sweat became even stickier, but the pleasure was not less for that.


    Leaving Rutger a wet mess, but he was too immersed in the pleasure to care about his image now.

 Chapter 149 - Surprise, We Have An Angel And Two Demons As Friends!

    Rutger felt that surge of pleasure through his entire body that left him mindless and body much weaker, but Dante was far from satisfied at the moment.


    They could be said to have wasted an afternoon with great pleasure until both were exhausted even to get out of bed. The priest''s body had red marks here and there, there were even bite marks on the soft part of the shoulder and the inner thigh.


    Dante, on the other hand, got his share of scratches and bites from a sullen man who didn''t much like to wait between rounds.


    "It''s so hot here" Rutger complained as Dante hugged his back, his body as weak and shaky as a milk pudding.


    "The bath water can still be used" Dante commented without releasing Rutger, he was still better than the priest since his physique was much superior.


    Rutger wanted to complain that Dante was supposed to let him go because the room was hot, but he was too tired to fight or even think about anything.


    Rutger ended up falling asleep without realizing it, even though he had Dante''s semen running between his buttocks, sticky with his own semen and wet with their sweat, his body claimed the sleep of the righteous.


    Sleep, this one, he hadn''t had for some time.


    "Rutger, do you feel better?" Dante asked at some point, but Rutger blinked, his eyes still sleepy. He hadn''t realized that he had slept.


    He didn''t wake up with any discomfort and felt very light, no sweat, semen, or even the lube could be felt. Dante had washed him with more than one damp towel and had taken a cold shower himself to clean himself up.


    Father Bernardi was worried about Rutger as he hadn''t woken up for a long time, they had skipped lunch for good reasons, but it was time for dinner and he was hungry.


    "Drink some water," Dante said supporting Rutger''s body that still refused to fully wake up. Drinking the water because his throat was too dry, he began to wake up.


    Rutger came fully awake and felt ashamed, after all, the flashes of moments ago flashed through his mind.


    "This is no time to be shy, we''re late for dinner. You know how the abbey rules are, if we get past dinnertime there will be no more food today!"


    Dante didn''t give Rutger time to process all the shame of the past few hours, he just quickly urged Rutger to get ready to leave.


    At that moment the food was the most important thing.


    This left Rutger even more baffled by Dante''s free mind, but it also made him a little more comfortable not to mention the subject.


    A momentary wish was what happened, Rutger was quickly convinced of it when he left the room with Dante for dinner in the silent cafeteria.


    They had even forgotten that two priests were found murdered today. Even Rutger had forgotten about Levi''s existence for a few quiet hours.


    Yes, they were lost in their little world.


    The same thing happened with Emery''s group, somehow Emery, Giovanni, and Arabeth were in a delicate situation somewhat similar to what Rutger and Dante had been through this afternoon.


    Hours earlier Emery had finally brought up the subject of Arabeth and Bao to show Giovanni.


    Yani and Giovanni were surprised by Arabeth''s performance, which was totally different from the Arabeth that existed in Yani''s old world.


    Only Arabeth''s jealous and terrifying personality didn''t change as he grabbed Emery''s arm and looked at him as if he posed some kind of danger.


    Very similar to the Arabeth Yani knew.


    There were many mixed feelings inside him, but the main feeling that predominated was an immense longing for his ancient world, for the Arabeth he knew, and regret not having confessed his feelings when he could.


    "Giovanni, is everything alright?" Emery asked worried seeing the young man staring at Arabeth who was only wearing a long shirt of his and looking very sullen.


    "Bishop Darcy, how can a bishop make contracts with demons?" Giovanni asked still with surprise and a new look on Emery.


    "I don''t know" Emery was very sincere, he didn''t know what happened to his own body.


    "Don''t you know?" Giovanni and Yani looked even more surprised by the bishop''s response.


    "Well, I have a theory. But I have to get back to my family so I can investigate further. But for now, I don''t know why my body is like this," Emery said with a long, helpless sigh. He had a terrifying theory that his family was experimenting with supernatural beings and humans.


    That for the memories of the original Emery or even the original Emery who was a scientist when dealing with magic, it was possible that it was some side effect of some experiment or even a macabre experiment with his own body.


    The more he thought about it the more he didn''t want to go back to the Darcy family, but not going to the Darcy family meant falling into a trap when he went to the Vatican and was sold into slavery somewhere foreign.


    He was literally between the cross and the sword.


    The cross felt very heavy on his shoulders, almost crushing him, and the sword was at his throat with a very sharp blade, waiting for his head to roll.


    At least the sword would give him a quick kill.


    "So you have three different energies inside your body?" Giovanni continued to ask with some fascination. However, he was soon worried about what if Bishop Darcy suddenly died?


    Giovanni just thinking about it felt a kind of great hollowness in his chest.


    "Yes, for some reason everything is balanced for now," Emery said very seriously as if having to play with the demon and the angel to ejaculate had never happened.


    Fortunately, at Emery''s words, the young man felt relieved and then was surprised by that imaginary emptiness he felt in his chest. Giovanni would have wondered about that terrible sense of loss if he hadn''t been in a very serious conversation at the time.


    "I can use all abilities without suffering from side effects, which is a relief" Emery continued speaking showing a small green light coming out of one hand, and in the other hand that held Bao, he let the demonic energy cover the cub''s body. who seemed very pleased about it.


    Just like the time he met Bao, he used the sacred energy in his eyes. Showing that he could control all three energies without any harm to his body.


    Only Azarphy knew how nature''s energy was restoring the damage done to his body.


    He had to talk to Emery about it later, that way the young bishop would only look for his own death.


    "Incredible!" Giovanni said in awe, even Yani was amazed. In the higher dimensions, it was not uncommon for living beings to have more than one energy in the body, but it was energies that completed each other and not energies in conflict.


    Those born with energy in the conflict had to suppress one of the powers in order to survive, otherwise, life would be too short and with the danger of an energy explosion killing it and killing others around.


    Emery at that time also thought he was a little amazing, but he was more afraid of an explosion and painful death than he thought he was a wonderful person. Fortunately, he had Azarphy to help him know if his energies would conflict and nature''s energy to repair his body.


    "Have you forgotten about me, dear?" Azarphy''s voice spoke to everyone, which pulled them out of the little bubble of conversation. The angel''s ironic tone made everyone silent for a few seconds, while Emery felt a bad shiver when he heard the word "darling".


    He was under the impression that a poor tree could be destroyed again.


    Bao who was in one of Emery''s arms jumped to the floor in fear and went to the armchair still shaking.


    "Azarphy, I already told you not to scare my baby!" Emery said with some regret in his heart. Bao was a very proud cub (demon) so hard that he was quietly being crushed by him, now he missed it.


    "Azarphy?" Giovanni asked a little nervously. He wasn''t an actor to pretend he didn''t know the angel, but Emery was more concerned about Bao than noticing the young man''s nervousness.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. This is my angel" Emery said maintaining facial paralysis and his voice was very steady, even though inside he was a little embarrassed. Since talking like that sounded like he was being possessive.


    Azarphy, on the other hand, felt strangely happy for the phrase, of course, getting even more cheerful when he read about Emery''s shyness at odds with the words.


    "Hello, human" Azarphy greeted with indifference. For some reason, he didn''t want to find this human pleasant. Even though Giovanni has never done anything that the archangel directly displeased.


    "But aren''t angels and demons enemies?" Giovanni asked this time, not needing to feign curiosity.


    Emery thought so too, but Azarphy seemed very tolerant of Arabeth and even Bao. Many things he knew about angels fell to the ground because of Azarphy.


    "Yes, in times of war we are enemies. A lot of the time we just get harassed and have little fights. But nothing like what you imagine a great war between races and mortal enemies. There would be no way for us to develop if we were all the time at war with these weak beings"


    Azarphy said with some sarcasm at the end, which made Arabeth''s tail rise in goosebumps, which made Azarphy''s laugh sound in the room.


    "You feathered bird! As if angels were that evolved!" Arabeth said he was trying to pick a fight he couldn''t win.


    "Serious?"


    "You!" Arabeth said shocked seeing his big blouse being lifted showing his pretty buttocks for all to see, but that wouldn''t have embarrassed the demon marquis.... so the sound of slapping his ass with a red mark on his pale skin made him want to bite that one to death that shameless feathered bird.

 Chapter 150 - 4P (R-18) Part 1

    R-18 (The chapter contains sex scenes, advise caution when reading)


    Giovanni felt a little shy seeing such a scene, he looked away while Arabeth felt very offended and started cursing the fallen angel in his native language, while Emery tried to lower the shirt of the angry demon who was not ashamed of his little friend swinging for all to see.


    The image of enemy angels and demons in glorious wars between good and evil�� This was just dismissed by Giovanni and Emery as grandma tales made by the church.


    "Why are you so shy?" Azarphy said mocking Giovanni a little. He well knew that the human and Emery had rolled in the sheets a few days ago.


    Arabeth, who could not defeat Azarphy turned to Giovanni a little mischievously, he placed himself behind the young man. The difference in height between the two was at least four inches, Giovanni was still growing, but Arabeth had assumed the body of an adult.


    Giovanni was hugged by Arabeth, his body tensed, but the situation was comical when he saw Arabeth''s tail touching his face, he started to laugh which made the cat very angry.


    Wasn''t that human taking him seriously?


    The demon''s pride was hurt and his sharp eyes focused on the young, smiling face.


    Suddenly the obsession he felt for Giovanni seemed like it wasn''t over, the young man was there in his arms, helpless and smiling.


    Demons were still very greedy demons.


    Emery was relieved that Giovanni wasn''t too scared of him, after all, this was a demon and an angel, other people would be scared or fall for worship. Already the young man behaved too calmly for the situation, or perhaps the confidence he had in Emery was greater than Bishop Darcy himself had imagined.


    Giovanni only came to himself when Arabeth suddenly kissed him, he was surprised and tense, but Arabeth''s touch was as gentle as if he were seducing him and his body seemed to react very proactively.


    "Demon Charms" Yani said into Giovanni''s mind. This was a natural way for demons to seduce humans into temptation, regardless of sex or even age.


    Children being seduced to play with small animals or delicious treats, adults seduced by wealth and sex, victims seduced to revenge, greedy seduced by power, it was very easy for demons to penetrate the minds of mortals.


    "How do I get rid of this?" Giovanni asked worried about his body.


    "Willpower," Yani said indifferently. He had also been through this with Arabeth, being honest as he liked sex at the time when Arabeth became human, he didn''t mind being seduced by it.


    Besides, Yani was already stronger than Arabeth at that time, so if he didn''t want to he would just fight, which never happened. Giovanni was already different, too weak and too shy to fight.


    Giovanni: (...)


    So I just accept?


    "Do you want to change places?" Yani asked indifferently. Only to later see himself in Giovanni''s young body.


    Yani: (...)


    Wasn''t that too fast?!


    Giovanni: Fight my friend!


    Author: (???)


    Emery looked at the two of them with bright eyes, as if he was seeing something very amazing, after all, wouldn''t that be the ML and MC''s accomplishment being together in the book?


    Arabeth was curious about Giovanni, why did his master like this human so much and protect him?


    What was the difference between that human Naill and Giovanni?


    Yani tried to break free when he saw Emery looking at them transfixed, but Arabeth was stronger, the lingering kiss made the young man''s lips weaken and their tongues met causing a strange shiver in his body.


    Yani lost it very easily for being such a weak person for sexual desire, even more so with a body so young, weak, and full of hormones.


    Arabeth, who until recently was obsessed with Giovanni, it was impossible not to feel a kind of fulfillment and pleasure at that moment.


    "You don''t mind the two of them being together?" Azarphy discreetly asked Emery.


    Emery looked at the scene of Giovanni in Arabeth''s embrace, he felt like that avid reader from his past life seeing the protagonists in a relationship, but then he felt like he was being an impediment to the two of them.


    If not for his meddling, Giovanni and Arabeth would be a couple like in the book, but things were very different now.


    Obviously, they would be a couple with the big traumas, but a couple. The thought was too quick and made him feel excluded from this fantasy world once again as if he were the spectator.


    If he behaved like that death would be soon and inevitable, Emery consoled himself with the thought that he had to act to survive first.


    The consequences could be managed if he stayed alive.


    Emery didn''t respond to Azarphy, he approached the couple seeing Giovanni''s startled eyes with wet lips and a defiant look from Arabeth, like the demon, was being teased.


    Arabeth thinking Emery would try to steal Giovanni from him tightened the embrace, but the bishop gripped the demon marquis''s neck and the kiss startled him and the others watching.


    How could Arabeth reject his master?


    He couldn''t, so he let go of Giovanni and let himself be embraced by Emery, his tongue gliding between his soft lips, the pleasure was immediate and he gripped his master''s clothes with a slightly shaky body.


    Yani who had been pushed aside looked at Arabeth and Emery together, if there was any hope that Arabeth was the same in his world, there was no longer anything that vaguely reminded him of the demon that had accompanied him so much of his mortal life.


    "You were behaving very badly," Emery said as he ended the kiss, which made Arabeth open his eyes, gleaming with moisture and desire.


    Yani, who was going to walk away from the couple, ended up being taken by the arm by Emery, which surprised Azarphy and Arabeth.


    Bao: Zzzzz *quietly sleeping*


    Author: People are having fun *pokes the dog*


    Bao: Zzzzz


    Author: Zzzz *contaminated by puppy sleep*


    "I think I really want to misbehave today too," Emery said bringing Yani to him and kissing him too.


    Yani was confused at first, but feeling Arabeth and Emery surrounding him, the touches that stripped him, the kisses on his body, the fingers that glided between his legs, and the pleasure shook the confusion away.


    Azarphy approached as well, touching and kissing Arabeth''s body, while Emery touched Yani and allowed himself to be touched by Arabeth.


    When Yani realized he was already in bed, lying with open legs with Emery''s mouth on his erection sliding past those soft red lips, the pulsing vein of his penis being crushed by Emery''s tongue and the skin heated by the heat of his mouth.


    Beside Yani saw Arabeth in an awkward position with ass turned upside down, feline tail swinging from side to side looking excited, cat ears haughty, he hid his face in the pillow. His human eyes could only see the liquid running between Arabeth''s ass, the sticky sound of something being sucked on to what was happening to the demon.


    However, Yani was more occupied with his pleasure, clinging to the sheets as he felt his orgasm coming on, he couldn''t contain himself and his long moan as he ejaculated into Emery''s mouth.


    "I''m sorry," Yani said a little breathlessly, but Emery just wiped himself off and kissed him again, which left the silent Warlock being touched once more, the touches firing him and he was back too hard on.


    So Emery went to Arabeth, Yani was a little frustrated, but soon he couldn''t think of any of that. His eyes couldn''t see, but the touch of his skin was feeling, he suddenly lost his sight.


    "Better not look," Azarphy said mischievously, his fingers were rougher than Emery''s following the path to Yani''s warm and wet entrance.


    The lube felt colder than usual, with the already sensitive nipple being sucked by the angel it felt like it was being devoured, the bites on his skin and the trails of saliva down his neck to where his fingers were giving way.


    "You can''t��" Yani tried to speak. Very embarrassed to be taken care of by that mocking angel. However, Azarphy didn''t care what Yani said and simply slipped his tongue inside the hot, wet hole.


    "No��" Yani asked, but it was too late and pleasure flooded him leaving him weak and there was no more fighting, Azarphy put him in a position to have better access to the place, his tongue taking a longer path which made Yani shiver with shame, pleasure, and guilt for his weakness.


    Emery, on the other hand, was comforting Arabeth with soft kisses on his cheek, while his erection slowly entered the demon, who was slightly in a bad mood that Emery had left him with Azarphy and was left with only Giovanni.


    "I''m here now" Emery comforted him biting his cat ear, sweat trickled down his face as he wanted to get quickly inside Arabeth, but he was going slowly.


    Arabeth wanted to complain more, but finally, Emery lost his temper and entered him fully, which made the demon fall silent in pleasure and surprise.


    Emery''s movements became faster and faster with Arabeth hugging him and trying to suppress his moans, but it was too cute trying to do that which made the bishop even more savage biting his neck as he buried himself deeper into the demon.

 Chapter 151 - 4P (R-18) - Part 2

    The deep thrusts were sure to hit Arabeth''s prostate, the pleasure was too high and like tears could not be controlled, which was very strange for a demon, but since he didn''t know much about his new body, like tears were inevitable ??and the moans muffled by Emery''s kiss was also inevitable.


    Sometimes Arabeth was just too cute.


    Arabeth reached the ultimate pleasure by ejaculating on himself and smearing Emery in the process, who was still inside him hard as a rock.


    Being compressed by the hot, wet walls of Arabeth''s cavity, Emery also reached pleasure by launching himself once more inside Arabeth leaving his semen deep, the sticky liquid running down the man''s smooth and now reddened skin and falling to the sheets as Emery took his cock from the inside.


    Azarphy watching the two tired men ??and lying down breathing unevenly he looked at Giovanni who was red in the face and with tears of embarrassment in his beautiful blue eyes, he felt his erection heavier.


    Which was unfortunate, since he wanted to dislike the human.


    "Hey, feathered bird��cough��come here��I want you now" Arabeth suddenly called out, pulling Azarphy out of the thought of wanting to rape that weak human.


    Emery and Arabeth exchanged glances, they seemed to have had an internal conversation before. Of course, the only person who could withstand for a moment Azarphy''s strong desire was Arabeth who was physically stronger than humans.


    Azarphy finally stopped playing with Giovanni''s wet cavity, the poor young man feeling his inner walls contract so many times he had already ejaculated again and weakly lay on the bed with his eyes closed.


    Emery took him in his arms and kissed his face several times knowingly, Yani opened his eyes and stared into worried eyes that were as beautiful as the most beautiful jewelry.


    "It''s all right?" he asked seeing Yani so weak.


    "Here it''s still feeling empty��" Yani said touching the entrance between his buttocks, his wet gaze seemed to be teasing Emery.


    Yani needed to recover a little which made the bishop not feel so good about continuing to play in bed, so he was surprised by Emery by saying this and he felt his hand smaller than his gripping his rigid sex which was still luscious by the lubricant and by the recent orgasm.


    The Warlock was particularly good with sexual techniques, the gently gliding fingers whose thumb circled a few times on the head of Emery''s erection, leaving him helpless and he could only let himself be satisfied as he held the sheet and opened himself further for Yani.


    Seeing Emery in that way Yani wanted to manipulate him just for a moment, but Arabeth''s moan took him from that small thought.


    Arabeth felt Azarphy''s erection come in fast and deep, he was much rougher than Emery had been and much less affectionate, but the demon didn''t like being treated like that any less.


    He felt his inner walls contract, feeling the flesh of that erection pulsing inside him, the inner walls felt like they would give in with each thrust deeper into him.


    "You calling me... How could I refuse such a request?" Azarphy said kissing Arabeth''s sweaty back, leaving a bite on his shoulder. He became more brutal in the thrusts and held Arabeth''s sex, masturbating it with pleasure.


    "Damn you!" Arabeth couldn''t help cursing the angel who just chuckled mischievously in his cat''s ear as he felt him ejaculate into the big hands of the damn feathered bird.


    Azarphy still didn''t look satisfied as he hugged Arabeth and continued to launch himself into him with faster thrusts, his breath harder as he touched the tired demon marquis'' hair.


    Yani, on the other hand, had provoked Emery to the point that the Bishop could no longer stand to be pleasantly tortured by the hands of the Warlock.


    When he felt Emery enter him so urgently, Yani couldn''t think of anything but the hard erection that invaded him and the person who was looking at him with such longing.


    The penis was big and thick which made the poor inner walls further fulfill the erection, making him moan in helplessness. He was embraced by Emery as the man buried himself deeper inside him.


    Yani hugged him back, the man''s breath hard in his hair, their sweat joining the shared heat was too great a pleasure for a lonely soul like Warlock''s.


    That''s why he liked sex a lot.


    Feeling the other person''s company, sharing the warmth and pleasures.


    With nothing else in mind, no conspiracies, mischievous thoughts, or greed, just two bodies uniting in search of the best pleasure.


    "I want your seed inside me" Yani pleaded in the heat of the moment, which made Emery''s thrust faster by hitting more times the prostate of the man whose voice was growing hoarse by the moans he couldn''t control.


    Yani felt satisfied when he felt the hot liquid flowing from inside him, the two men were dirty and breathing changed, hugging each other on the bed. The Warlock looked wearily to the side and saw Arabeth also lying very tired and almost asleep.


    Arabeth and Yani ended up falling asleep in bed, Emery looked at the two sleeping and tried to clean them up first.


    "This time you didn''t harm Arabeth?" Emery asked while checking his demon''s health status.


    "I should?" Azarphy said with some amusement. He watched Emery carefully clean the two who were sleeping, using "CLEAN" helped a lot in the task, everything was clean, he checked if they were both injured.


    Yani had the chrysanthemum a little red and swollen, Emery felt a little guilty, but with the energy of nature everything got better and there was the no more inflamed region, which left him with a much calmer mind.


    Already Arabeth''s body was naturally restoring itself, just a bite mark that seemed to be inflaming.


    "Almost unharmed," Azarphy commented seeing Emery look at the wound on Arabeth''s shoulder. The demon was tired, but he felt a deep pain in his shoulder as if something was eating him, he woke up suddenly and was already in a bad mood.


    "You!" Arabeth said scratching the bite mark, but his nails were long and black you could feel the demonic energy in his hands, blood started to flow moments later as human skin was very sensitive.


    Arabeth felt even more pain and looked hurt at Emery, he had to do something to help.


    Azarphy was far superior to Arabeth in powers, so Arabeth''s power was easily thrown away by the sacred energy that invaded the demon''s body.


    "Calm down, I''ll take care of it," Emery said placing the MANA in the wound to remove the sacred energy that infected the demon.


    Of course, Azarphy reminded him once more. The MANA as a neutral element that was not harmful against the sacred energy would not be repelled. Unfortunately, there was one side effect that Emery''s body always absorbed all the energy his MANA brought.


    Azarphy''s sacred energy once again fed the seed that was in the space of the heart. The seed vibrated with happiness and grew some more, becoming the size of a ripe strawberry.


    It looked like the sacred energy seed would be the first to germinate, which could mean the collapse of Emery''s body, which left Azarphy worried and curious.


    Ideally, the energy of nature would be the first to germinate because this would provide a safety cloak for Emery''s body against the other two opposing energies.


    Azarphy began to think of a solution to help the human, who had no idea his body could collapse at any moment.


    It took a few minutes for Arabeth to finally feel some relief, his body went into the process of restoration which made him drowsy once more, he glared into the air as if he were seeing Azarphy.


    He didn''t want to sleep right now and he wanted to fight, but Emery stroked his hair and told him everything would be better after he slept.


    Hatefully�� He felt much better and let himself rest a little longer.


    Emery used some demonic energy to aid Arabeth''s healing process, which left only a red bite mark at the end.


    "Won''t you take care of yourself now?" Azarphy asked seeing Emery clean up with CLEAN, but he wasn''t going to rest he got dressed and took a paper.


    "We don''t have to go out to investigate��"


    "You''re very tired now, you better rest." Azarphy didn''t let Emery finish speaking, he just took the paper out of Emery''s hand and the man''s body began to float.


    Emery felt a strong body hugging him and carrying him, even though there was nothing to be seen.


    "The energies in your body will conflict if you don''t let your body rest," Azarphy said lying down with Emery on the bed.


    "It''s not that serious," Emery said sheepishly. He didn''t feel anything wrong with him, but the fallen angel seemed unyielding in his decision.


    Emery tried to argue hard until his mouth was dry, only to receive a glass of water in his mouth the angel gave him when he finished speaking.


    Too bad his decision hadn''t changed and the two of them went to bed for Emery to rest properly.


    Luckily the bed was big enough for them, Giovanni seemed to feel Emery close by and hugged him as soon as he appeared.


    Azarphy: (...)


    I really don''t like this human!


    Author: *looking at him covering everyone with a blanket*


    Azarphy: It''s just so he doesn''t get sick so he doesn''t wear out my human. U_U


    Author: of course.... *don''t believe that*

 Chapter 152 - Care And Recovery

    Arabeth, on the other hand, seemed to have a sleep full of dreams in which he grumbled a little, being nudged by Azarphy to stop talking.


    "Wake me up when the others wake up," Emery asked feeling a little sleepy.


    "Wait, drink some of this nutritional drink," Azarphy said, pulling out a clear glass bottle that showed a green liquid like glowing emeralds.


    "Nutritional drink?" Emery asked confused.


    "Your body is very tired and you used two energies, so you better nourish your body now," Azarphy said very seriously sounding very logical.


    Emery had no way to refute what Azarphy said, he was too lazy to argue with this big BOSS, besides, he didn''t think the fallen angel would harm him with some poison, after all, a being as powerful as he could finish with his little life whenever he wanted.


    So he took the bottle and drank the green liquid, he thought it would taste like those vitamins made with green vegetables that he drank before going to the gym, luckily the drink had a weird soda taste that made his tongue feel that nostalgic bubbling.


    Emery drank it all down and felt he could still drink a lot more. Azarphy just took the bottle from him and said that now he could sleep, the bishop really felt sated and the tiredness seemed to weigh on his body, it didn''t take long for him to fall asleep feeling some homesickness for his past life.


    He watched as Emery''s body was restoring itself was very interesting, the energy seed of nature also looked very vibrant and grew to be the size of the sacred seed.


    Azarphy watched all this contentedly, now he just needed to get more demonic energy for the other seed to match, with the lost thoughts he ended up not caring about Giovanni hugging his human or Arabeth also snuggling up to the novice.


    Emery slept until nightfall, after dinnertime. Normally, no one would dare interrupt Bishop Darcy''s rest, especially after dinnertime.


    However, today was a macabre day of two murders and Bishop Darcy was the third to arrive at the scene.


    Father Gonzales seems to have not yet recovered from the shock of his dead friends and was unable to speak properly, so he was put to sleep by the doctor. Father Bianco told everything as he saw it, but he said that many things escaped his mind as if there was some kind of spell that prevented him from remembering the murder scene correctly.


    That is, he was useless.


    Soon he was taken to the lab to do a full-body exam to see if he hadn''t been subjected to some evil spell.


    Poor Father Bianco would have a difficult night ahead.


    So there was only Bishop Darcy who saw the two crime scenes before the onlookers arrived, of course, there was Knight Levi who had also observed the crime scenes, but he had been poisoned and was still in the process of detox.


    In short, only Bishop Darcy could be heard as an initial witness.


    Then Abbot Eurico sent two priests to call the bishop to appear at the abbot''s office and make a statement about what he saw when he arrived at the scene of the crime.


    Abbot Eurico was praying that demons would be the culprit, as it would be something that could be turned into a fight between good and evil.


    The doctors who went to investigate took away any hope of Abbot Eurico, after all, it had clearly been a blade that had castrated both victims. It didn''t look like self-mutilation had they been possessed.


    Now in the morgue, the bodies were being investigated to detect any demonic energy or even if there were any items inside their bodies.


    There were cases of people cursed by others that after the users killed they put items inside the body to spread the curse to others. Which wouldn''t be much considering this was sacred ground, but it would have been shameful if the priests had died so humiliatingly.


    It was like slapping the face of the Church of the God of Light.


    Of course, they brushed aside the troubling thought that sacred territory hadn''t been that scared since Father Lattanzio''s possible suicide.


    Well, unfortunately, there are several of these types of sick people in the world, but for now, it''s still under investigation.


    "Bao go there and eliminate those pesky humans," Azarphy urged hearing the thoughts of the priests outside.


    He looked at the beautiful face of Emery who was sleeping soundly in his embrace, he didn''t want to wake up the human, who was so well behaved sleeping there.


    Bao: (...)


    Bao was there with tears in his eyes, he didn''t know how he was supposed to kill those humans. Was there any animal around for him to control and kill these people?


    Can flies and mosquitoes kill these people?


    The poor dog could not directly kill these people, he was speechless for the angel''s request, but as the other was much more powerful than him, the poor dog could only go there.


    "I''m awake," Emery said lazily rubbing his face against Azarphy''s chest, his voice slow and lazy.


    Of course, he was sleepy how dare he lazily rub himself in the big BOSS?


    "Sleep a little longer," Azarphy said, enjoying seeing that soft and unafraid Emery hugging him.


    Emery really was very sleepy, his body had just finished restoring, but he still felt quite tired.


    "Don''t kill anyone, that would be bad," Emery muttered as he snuggled back into Azarphy''s chest as he fell asleep.


    "Tsk" Azarphy looked annoyed at Emery''s request, but he could only comply so as not to cause trouble for the human.


    "Bao, come back"


    Bao: (...)


    The master is the best! *happy wagging tail*


    Bao, clearly, happily walked back to the bed and looked at Azarphy, waiting for the next order.


    He was a very obedient puppy!


    Author: You are a manticore...


    Bao: (...)


    Giovanni ended up waking up to the knock on the door, he rubbed his face against Emery''s back and sighed lazily.


    The young man then remembered what happened earlier and what Yani had done to his body, his face turned red right away and he realized that he was being hugged by Arabeth as he hugged Bishop Darcy.


    "Are you going to just stand there?" Azarphy called, poking his shoulder. He looked up and as expected he saw nothing despite feeling the touch on his shoulder.


    "Bishop Darcy?" the priests outside were calling. Before they were afraid of Bishop Darcy''s arrogance now they were worried that it would disturb such a good person''s rest.


    The bishop was a sweet and sensitive person who helped others without asking too much and was still in mourning for unknown people, this was the rumor that reached the priests who were not present in that corridor.


    "Arabeth, me and this human are going out. I''ll leave him in your care," Azarphy said, surprising Giovanni, who only later realized that Arabeth was also awake and looking at him.


    "We''re leaving?" Giovanni asked, his voice low and slightly confused.


    "Well, it won''t be us. It will be Bishop Darcy." Azarphy responded with a glee that made Arabeth and Giovanni fearful.


    Reincarnated Fig Tree: (!!!!)


    Azarphy: Oh, are you back?


    Reincarnated Fig Tree: No! *playing dead*


    On the other hand, Levi finally woke up feeling better nothing burned anymore, he just felt lethargic and slightly tired.


    Being attended by one of Father Gian''s disciples (the doctor), receiving a glass of water that ended the thirst he didn''t even realize he had. He looked around and saw that he was in the very room given to him by Abbey Matteo.


    Feeling relieved watching the familiar things being illuminated by the magical lighting items, the yellowish and dim light seemed a comfort to his heart.


    "Knight Mulder here''s some soup and it''s warm. Can you eat?" the disciple asked politely holding a tray with a wooden bowl with meat soup and lots of vegetables floating in the light sauce.


    The smell of the soup was delicious, Levi felt quite hungry, but his body did not obey him and very weakly he remained seated as the disciple had left him in bed.


    "Apparently that is a no. So allow me to feed you and then I''ll administer the medicine, later Professor Gian will see how your body is recovering" the disciple said, maintaining his politeness and professional tone, but it was not possible to hide the sweetness and kindness that were characteristics of the young man.


    Francesco was one of the few lucky young men who, despite being orphaned, ended up being adopted by Father Gian as soon as he entered Matteo Abbey at the age of 10 to begin his religious education.


    A sweet, intelligent, and shrewd young man who had captured Father Gian''s attention early on, he was now the priest''s most trusted disciple, the path to being a doctor was wide open for Francesco.


    Levi, who could not move helplessly, let himself be fed and tried very hard not to spill the food, so as not to feel even more helpless and humiliated.


    "Don''t worry if you spill some food, I still have to help you wash up, you sweat a lot and you could catch the flu" gently Francesco said as he helped to wipe his mouth which ended up letting some of the food escape.

 Chapter 153 - A Nightmare That Will Start Again (R-18)

    R-18 (the chapter contains scenes from R@PE, which is a sensitive topic for many. Caution is recommended when reading. Remember in situations of abuse, blackmail, or threats, always turn to the competent authorities to ask for help or someone you trust. No need to go through this silently or alone!)


    Catching the flu with a weak immune system like Levi''s was now would be fatal, so Francesco hadn''t spoken out of pity for the man, he was just being pragmatic.


    Levi looked strangely at Francesco who took care of him with great care and gentleness, which was rare for him, especially, with nothing to gain.


    After all the necessary care and Levi was clean, he looked at Francesco with an even more haunted expression.


    "You''re thinking I''m too strong," Francesco said putting the heavy wooden tub of water on the floor again. He had brought the tub closer to help Levi get into the tub and feel less dirty.


    It must be said that Levi ended up dirtying himself with urine and sweat during the time he was unconscious, which left him deeply uncomfortable with his own body and the bed.


    "Or are you surprised at how I can use magic?" Francesco said with a calm expression and a good-natured voice. Previously he had used CLEAN to clean the bed covered with urine.


    Levi was surprised by both, but Francesco''s tranquility made him even more surprised.


    "Well, the world can be something amazing, right?" Francesco said still calmly, putting a clean outfit on Levi.


    Levi looked at the light brown hair that resembled eucalyptus wood with the soft, clean brown tones, the iris green eyes like willow leaves beautiful in their own right, and the soft-featured face showing all Francesco''s youth and gentle smile that could warm even the most indifferent person.


    For the first time, Levi didn''t feel the urge to destroy such a young man and such kindness, which was strange to him.


    The hatred he felt seemed to have just been obliterated as if he were a new person.


    Forneus who watched all this could only grind their teeth in anger, he was already planning how to make this "peace" disappear.


    "I won''t give up... You weren''t the first to try" a soft, gentle voice, but it had an unearthly strength that made Forneus shiver and look around.


    However, there was only Francesco looking at him as if he could see him. Levi, tired after taking the medicine, fell asleep once more, which made Francesco go back to check the patient''s body.


    It made Forneus feel strange, but he was incredulous that a mere mortal could stare at him showing him a menacing power. Of course, to be on the safe side he probed Francesco a little more, but he felt nothing from the young human.


    So what was that power he felt before?


    Fornes was in deep doubt but was soon distracted when he realized that the chance for him to regain some of Levi''s soul ground for himself had arrived.


    Francesco gathered up all the dirty items and left the room to let the others know that Levi was better and had awakened for a brief moment.


    "The captain woke up for a while, I''ve already fed him and given him the medicine, I''m going to call the professor," Francesco told the two knights who guarded the bedroom door.


    They nodded and said nothing, maintaining a haughty posture with the tip of the sword on the ground.


    Francisco quickly went to meet the teacher, but before that, he stopped by the cafeteria to get his meal and that of his teacher, who should have already expelled the other disciples and forgot to eat again.


    The two worthy knights continued their close vigil, they were new knights who had not yet been corrupted by the system, so they exuded that aura of competence and confidence that only the young could have.


    "Stop, who are you and what are you doing here?" One of the knights asked raising his sword seeing a novice appear, novices who were destined for laboratories or who became disciples of doctors had a white cloth belt around their waist.


    Clearly, this novice without this symbol could not be part of the doctors, anyone who was not a doctor was suspect.


    On the other hand, Forneus was looking for a perfect person who could be influenced by him and fulfill his plan, in the distance he captured the nefarious thoughts of someone who made him smile long.


    Walter is a 19-year-old boy in the final year of the course who will soon be sent on missions so that a year later he could get the priest''s cassock and be baptized again.


    A tall, thin guy with a pretty face, it''s a shame that his personality wasn''t all that pleasant, let alone totally unpleasant as a human being.


    "Brother Walter�� Please��" a young man of about 15 was leaning against the wall of the inner garden.


    At the moment there was no one else there but the two of them, as it was still dinnertime, which was perfect for Walter''s intent.


    He had been targeting that short and cute young man for a few weeks, who seemed to have a very feminine face which increased his desire to see those pure and sweet eyes.


    "Don''t fight... It will be more pleasant if you don''t fight" Walter warned pulling his tunic up. The young man tried to fight back but ended up getting punched in the stomach and ended up weakly on the ground gasping for breath.


    "I said it would be nicer not to fight," Walter said with a smile that was far scarier than the priests'' punishments.


    The act to follow was very regrettable, the poor young man was just curled up on the floor after what happened with tears still rolling down his face and his trembling body.


    "Saw? It was much better to be obedient," Walter said with satisfaction, nudging the boy on the ground with his foot.


    "Come on, let''s go without any more tears, let me help you get cleaned up and dressed�� We don''t want the priests to see you like this, that would be too bad, wouldn''t it? They would go for having to kick you out for doing these illicit things, tsk, tsk that would be a shame, right?"


    Walter said all this as he impolitely wiped a dry cloth in the blood that ran between the novice''s feathers, who listened to the entire threat with large round eyes.


    Around the human body, there was a lot of negative energy, unlike Levi and Rutger who had gone through the second baptism of the Church of the Rising Sun which prevented them from being possessed.


    Unless Forneus was as powerful as the Plague Lord, he could not use this kind of person with such divine protection. Of course, manipulating their minds if they''re not good people was something he could do very well.


    However, what he wanted to do now was something much more physical and he needed the help of this wicked and unsuspecting human.


    Walter felt nothing as Forneus took his body, just a slight numbness as if he were about to take a nap.


    The young man who had just been raped was already limping back to his dorm, so he didn''t see Walter stop walking. When he came to realize he was alone, he didn''t mind his senior''s absence, he actually felt real relief.


    Forneus on Walter''s body made some illusionary adjustments to his appearance, his blond hair became longer and lighter, his eyes became bluer and his features became much more feminine.


    "I want to see my dear son recover from this now," Forneus said using a soft, feminine voice.


    The two knights eyed the intruder suspiciously, but soon they felt sleepy and drained of energy, he tried to sound the alarm they carried, but the intruder was quicker and stopped him.


    Quickly the two men were asleep on the floor against the wall in the hallway, the novice opened the bedroom door and faced the man who was sleeping heavily on the bed.


    "I might feel bad about a sick person here, but as we are all going to meet the great god of death in a short time," the novice thought picking up an item that contained heavy death energy.


    The Sacred Item of Disincarnation, which amounted to a medium-grade sacred item, was quite strong and lethal to mortals. Fortunately, with a simple wooden box that contained some mysterious ruins sealing what would be death itself inside the box.


    "I hope everyone in this place will die to honor your name, my dear." The person kissed the box softly.


    The box was in an obvious place, but because it looked simple and wooden no one would pay much attention, and with the owner of the sick-room he might not even notice that there was something different about the room.


    The novice was about to leave the room when an unpleasant feeling took his heart, his body shivered and he knew there was a pernicious demon approaching. The spell that covered her body fell, revealing a slender form and full breasts in a black outfit that enveloped her entire body, including her face.


    "Fortunately, I brought a concealment item," she thought holding up an item that looked like a human hand with only a little human skin, each finger had an iron ring with a red rune that looked like slimy blood.


    A rune glowed faintly and the woman''s body disappeared from the room.


    Forneus thought he would have to take down the guards who guarded Levi''s room, but it appears that these guards weren''t as incorruptible as he thought, as they slept on duty.


    Guards: We tried, okay?!*blood tears*

 Chapter 155 - [Bonus ]Nightmares Come Back From The Grave

    R-18 (The following scenes contain insinuation of child abuse and R@pe. Caution is advised when reading the chapter. Remember to seek out the proper authorities in both cases if possible, or a close friend or relative to ask for help. You don''t have to face all this alone)1


    Levi who was in a peaceful and dreamless sleep was awakened by a slap on the face, he woke up stunned and thought that the abbey had been attacked by bandits.


    It was not uncommon for bandits formed by heretical gypsies to attack abbeys far from the capital or even small chapels to smuggle gold and silver to sell on the black market.


    Of course, these Gypsies relied on their dark arts to face the holy knights, which showed that not even wanderers in this world could be taken as common people and be underestimated.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t bandits or gypsies, it was Levi''s worst nightmare that woke him up.


    "Hello son" the female voice sounded slightly loving. A person from the outside could see the affection the woman had for Levi.


    However, what Levi felt was the sheer terror that made him open his eyes wide and stare at the resplendent image of his mother in her most glorious beauty.


    So different from the still, pale, fetid corpse he remembered as her last memory.


    Levi felt suffocated, he couldn''t speak and could only keep looking, his body was so heavy from the medicine, he couldn''t run or call for help, trapped in front of that person that even the demons seemed better than her.


    "Won''t you say hello, son?" the woman asked again, bringing her hand to Levi''s face, stroking lightly.


    In the intruder''s vision, a strange scene unfolded a young man walked in in a feminine manner like a noblewoman she once knew when in disguise, but it was strange when a big man did that.


    The way she sat up as if she were a wealthy young lady and smiled charmingly at the sleeping patient, before she shockingly slapped him across the face, startling him awake.


    What unfolded later was even stranger, the big muscular man who was the patient seemed to have become a small helpless little boy, trembling in front of a monster, but all there was a novice acting like a woman and speaking in a prim way.


    The woman was even more surprised by what the man acting like a noble lady did by scratching the patient''s face.


    Warmblood ran down Levi''s pale face, touching the white sheet that resembled his sickly skin, but Levi remained motionless as if he didn''t feel any pain and looked very scared at his mother.


    "Did you miss your Mom?"


    She said kissing the side of Levi''s clean face, her warm, wet lips touching her son''s cool skin. So kind that from the outside it looked like a good mother greeting her child, only Levi knew that the kinder the mother acted, the crueler she would be to him later.


    "Won''t you say hello, son?" The woman continued to call him affectionately.


    On the other hand, Emery woke up with only Arabeth beside him, Giovanni was nowhere in the room, which quickly worried him.


    "The angel lord took the human with him" Bao warned seeing his master agitated looking around.


    "Took him where?" Emery asked already shaking off the drowsiness with worry.


    "They went to investigate the two murders," Arabeth said, suddenly rolling over on her bed in a lazy way.


    Emery was surprised by the information and it didn''t make him any less worried, he stood up and placed his robe on the cleric.


    "You better not go there��" Arabeth started to warn only to receive an angry glare from Emery.


    "Master, Giovanni was disguised in the appearance of the master. If the master leaves now it will make everything more complicated." Bao said and bit Emery''s clothes trying to stop the human from leaving the room.


    Emery stopped and took a deep breath. He looked at Arabeth who only confirmed what Bao had said.


    "What was Azarphy thinking?!" Emery complained softly, but no one could tell him what the fallen archangel was thinking.


    Was Emery going to stay in the room waiting for the two of them to come back?


    Of course not!


    "Arabeth, could you disguise me too?" Emery asked a little more excitedly.


    "Yes, I can and much better than that feathered bird!" Arabeth said proudly.


    In the forgotten hut Bryan was touching his belly that was making noises of hunger, today Mattias did not appear which made the dark elf apprehensive. After changing the bandages as best he could and cleaning the wounded places, he felt very lonely.


    Bryan hadn''t meant to act so rudely to Mattias, but he was startled when he woke up and saw him so close to him. It was inevitable that he would have these reactions after everything he''d been through in that dark room he''d been trapped in for so long.


    Mattias was in a terrible mood for having just finished his services, now he was in the cafeteria for dinner. However, he was concerned about the dark elf''s state and after seeing a priest of supposed prestige like Rutger act like a pervert, he imagined countless times if anyone found out about Bryan it would happen too.


    "Take some more," the cook spoke with a rare lapse of kindness. Mattias who was worried didn''t notice the cook''s gaze on himself.


    Mattias happily took some more, he was going to take the food to Bryan, then with a smile, he thanked him and quickly disappeared from the cafeteria under the gaze of his curious colleagues.


    "Didn''t he get the signal?" one of the colleagues said with pity to one of the friends.


    "Last month it was Andrea, now he''s trying to attack Mattias��" another fellow commented with pity as well.


    "What about poor Andrea?" another asked curiously, they didn''t see the 16-year-old boy who was much taller than most of his age.


    "He was transferred," another colleague responded regretfully.


    The colleagues were talking about it, but only one of them thought he should say something to Mattias, but the others shied away from the responsibility of notifying their fellow novice.


    Luca Santero was a senior novice, he was somehow lucky to have a good family supporting him, but he was very aware of his luck and with the good moral education given by his mother and older sister, the boy didn''t could see such a thing happen and do nothing.


    The other time he was silent about Andrea''s case because they had no one to turn to for help and they themselves would eventually enter that nest of darkness and be destroyed by the abbey staff.


    Mattias''s case was different in that there was the holy knight Giuliani who was sort of Mattias'' mentor and protector, so Luca went to see Giuliani for help with the perverted cook who tormented the novices from time to time.


    In the third-floor hallway, Lee Fei was wearing a cloak that covered his entire body, including part of his face with the fabric shadow.


    "Are you sure about looking like this?" Arabeth asked again, he was standing next to Emery looking like Giovanni.


    Emery already asked to have his old look, Lee Fei, looking at himself in the mirror with his black hair and narrow eyes with long dark lashes, the longing for the modern world hit his heart hard, making him a little sad.


    "I already said yes. I can do whatever I want without worrying about the consequences." Lee Fei said with more confidence than usual. He suppressed the sadness so he could act in the now.


    "Young Master Arabeth�� We''re going to get in trouble��" Bao lamented to Arabeth just thinking about what the angel was going to do to him for letting Emery out in that way too brave to get in trouble outside.


    Bao remained a small dog in Arabeth''s arms as they escorted Lee Fei down the hall.


    Inside Levi''s room things got worse, Forneus put the man on his stomach and mounted him, the man''s big body trembled and the tears seemed to fall unconsciously as Levi''s mind was no longer the adult it is now, but the child of that time.


    Letting himself be dominated by the hands of the mother who should have taken care of him, but was hurting him even after death.


    "Levi such a bad boy for not saying hello to your own mother" the woman''s voice was so gentle it sounded like honey dripping from her lips.


    Ah, but it was the sweet poison he couldn''t have avoided taking as a child.


    "I''m sorry��I''m sorry Mom" Levi finally seemed to respond, but it was still the child inside him screaming those words.


    "No, I cannot forgive such bad behavior. I must educate my baby well, right?" the woman said with a warm laugh, but Levi''s body tensed and he closed his eyes awaiting punishment.


    The intruder looked on in horror seeing the man''s clothing being tossed aside, while the man impersonating a woman lifted his tunic to show off his erect member. Bad memories came to her mind, anger took over and she resolved that she couldn''t just watch such a terrible thing happen. She would be no different from the damn bastards she had killed.


    Forneus who was enjoying the whole situation felt excited seeing the submissive Levi below him, how pleasurable it must be to do this now with this human. However, he was surprised to have his body thrown away by the power of death.


    The power of death was colorless much of the time so Forneus was taken aback, he couldn''t feel the power or see, but when he got up he found himself facing a woman in black clothes and a glowing gaze like torches in the dark.


    "Witch!"


    "Tsk, shameless demon" the witch spoke in disgust, spitting aside with a rude and silly countrywoman, but the power of her hand was no joke.

 Chapter 155 - [Bonus ]Nightmares Come Back From The Grave

    R-18 (The following scenes contain insinuation of child abuse and R@pe. Caution is advised when reading the chapter. Remember to seek out the proper authorities in both cases if possible, or a close friend or relative to ask for help. You don''t have to face all this alone)1


    Levi who was in a peaceful and dreamless sleep was awakened by a slap on the face, he woke up stunned and thought that the abbey had been attacked by bandits.


    It was not uncommon for bandits formed by heretical gypsies to attack abbeys far from the capital or even small chapels to smuggle gold and silver to sell on the black market.


    Of course, these Gypsies relied on their dark arts to face the holy knights, which showed that not even wanderers in this world could be taken as common people and be underestimated.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t bandits or gypsies, it was Levi''s worst nightmare that woke him up.


    "Hello son" the female voice sounded slightly loving. A person from the outside could see the affection the woman had for Levi.


    However, what Levi felt was the sheer terror that made him open his eyes wide and stare at the resplendent image of his mother in her most glorious beauty.


    So different from the still, pale, fetid corpse he remembered as her last memory.


    Levi felt suffocated, he couldn''t speak and could only keep looking, his body was so heavy from the medicine, he couldn''t run or call for help, trapped in front of that person that even the demons seemed better than her.


    "Won''t you say hello, son?" the woman asked again, bringing her hand to Levi''s face, stroking lightly.


    In the intruder''s vision, a strange scene unfolded a young man walked in in a feminine manner like a noblewoman she once knew when in disguise, but it was strange when a big man did that.


    The way she sat up as if she were a wealthy young lady and smiled charmingly at the sleeping patient, before she shockingly slapped him across the face, startling him awake.


    What unfolded later was even stranger, the big muscular man who was the patient seemed to have become a small helpless little boy, trembling in front of a monster, but all there was a novice acting like a woman and speaking in a prim way.


    The woman was even more surprised by what the man acting like a noble lady did by scratching the patient''s face.


    Warmblood ran down Levi''s pale face, touching the white sheet that resembled his sickly skin, but Levi remained motionless as if he didn''t feel any pain and looked very scared at his mother.


    "Did you miss your Mom?"


    She said kissing the side of Levi''s clean face, her warm, wet lips touching her son''s cool skin. So kind that from the outside it looked like a good mother greeting her child, only Levi knew that the kinder the mother acted, the crueler she would be to him later.


    "Won''t you say hello, son?" The woman continued to call him affectionately.


    On the other hand, Emery woke up with only Arabeth beside him, Giovanni was nowhere in the room, which quickly worried him.


    "The angel lord took the human with him" Bao warned seeing his master agitated looking around.


    "Took him where?" Emery asked already shaking off the drowsiness with worry.


    "They went to investigate the two murders," Arabeth said, suddenly rolling over on her bed in a lazy way.


    Emery was surprised by the information and it didn''t make him any less worried, he stood up and placed his robe on the cleric.


    "You better not go there��" Arabeth started to warn only to receive an angry glare from Emery.


    "Master, Giovanni was disguised in the appearance of the master. If the master leaves now it will make everything more complicated." Bao said and bit Emery''s clothes trying to stop the human from leaving the room.


    Emery stopped and took a deep breath. He looked at Arabeth who only confirmed what Bao had said.


    "What was Azarphy thinking?!" Emery complained softly, but no one could tell him what the fallen archangel was thinking.


    Was Emery going to stay in the room waiting for the two of them to come back?


    Of course not!


    "Arabeth, could you disguise me too?" Emery asked a little more excitedly.


    "Yes, I can and much better than that feathered bird!" Arabeth said proudly.


    In the forgotten hut Bryan was touching his belly that was making noises of hunger, today Mattias did not appear which made the dark elf apprehensive. After changing the bandages as best he could and cleaning the wounded places, he felt very lonely.


    Bryan hadn''t meant to act so rudely to Mattias, but he was startled when he woke up and saw him so close to him. It was inevitable that he would have these reactions after everything he''d been through in that dark room he''d been trapped in for so long.


    Mattias was in a terrible mood for having just finished his services, now he was in the cafeteria for dinner. However, he was concerned about the dark elf''s state and after seeing a priest of supposed prestige like Rutger act like a pervert, he imagined countless times if anyone found out about Bryan it would happen too.


    "Take some more," the cook spoke with a rare lapse of kindness. Mattias who was worried didn''t notice the cook''s gaze on himself.


    Mattias happily took some more, he was going to take the food to Bryan, then with a smile, he thanked him and quickly disappeared from the cafeteria under the gaze of his curious colleagues.


    "Didn''t he get the signal?" one of the colleagues said with pity to one of the friends.


    "Last month it was Andrea, now he''s trying to attack Mattias��" another fellow commented with pity as well.


    "What about poor Andrea?" another asked curiously, they didn''t see the 16-year-old boy who was much taller than most of his age.


    "He was transferred," another colleague responded regretfully.


    The colleagues were talking about it, but only one of them thought he should say something to Mattias, but the others shied away from the responsibility of notifying their fellow novice.


    Luca Santero was a senior novice, he was somehow lucky to have a good family supporting him, but he was very aware of his luck and with the good moral education given by his mother and older sister, the boy didn''t could see such a thing happen and do nothing.


    The other time he was silent about Andrea''s case because they had no one to turn to for help and they themselves would eventually enter that nest of darkness and be destroyed by the abbey staff.


    Mattias''s case was different in that there was the holy knight Giuliani who was sort of Mattias'' mentor and protector, so Luca went to see Giuliani for help with the perverted cook who tormented the novices from time to time.


    In the third-floor hallway, Lee Fei was wearing a cloak that covered his entire body, including part of his face with the fabric shadow.


    "Are you sure about looking like this?" Arabeth asked again, he was standing next to Emery looking like Giovanni.


    Emery already asked to have his old look, Lee Fei, looking at himself in the mirror with his black hair and narrow eyes with long dark lashes, the longing for the modern world hit his heart hard, making him a little sad.


    "I already said yes. I can do whatever I want without worrying about the consequences." Lee Fei said with more confidence than usual. He suppressed the sadness so he could act in the now.


    "Young Master Arabeth�� We''re going to get in trouble��" Bao lamented to Arabeth just thinking about what the angel was going to do to him for letting Emery out in that way too brave to get in trouble outside.


    Bao remained a small dog in Arabeth''s arms as they escorted Lee Fei down the hall.


    Inside Levi''s room things got worse, Forneus put the man on his stomach and mounted him, the man''s big body trembled and the tears seemed to fall unconsciously as Levi''s mind was no longer the adult it is now, but the child of that time.


    Letting himself be dominated by the hands of the mother who should have taken care of him, but was hurting him even after death.


    "Levi such a bad boy for not saying hello to your own mother" the woman''s voice was so gentle it sounded like honey dripping from her lips.


    Ah, but it was the sweet poison he couldn''t have avoided taking as a child.


    "I''m sorry��I''m sorry Mom" Levi finally seemed to respond, but it was still the child inside him screaming those words.


    "No, I cannot forgive such bad behavior. I must educate my baby well, right?" the woman said with a warm laugh, but Levi''s body tensed and he closed his eyes awaiting punishment.


    The intruder looked on in horror seeing the man''s clothing being tossed aside, while the man impersonating a woman lifted his tunic to show off his erect member. Bad memories came to her mind, anger took over and she resolved that she couldn''t just watch such a terrible thing happen. She would be no different from the damn bastards she had killed.


    Forneus who was enjoying the whole situation felt excited seeing the submissive Levi below him, how pleasurable it must be to do this now with this human. However, he was surprised to have his body thrown away by the power of death.


    The power of death was colorless much of the time so Forneus was taken aback, he couldn''t feel the power or see, but when he got up he found himself facing a woman in black clothes and a glowing gaze like torches in the dark.


    "Witch!"


    "Tsk, shameless demon" the witch spoke in disgust, spitting aside with a rude and silly countrywoman, but the power of her hand was no joke.

 Chapter 156 - Regaining Reason (R-18)

    R-18 (Contains sex scenes. Caution is recommended when reading the chapter)


    Lee Fei was feeling strange the moment he felt a pain in his heart, his body was strange, it was like he was out of his own body and he felt a strange hunger.


    When he woke up and regained control of his body, he had his hand on the neck of a man with long, platinum-blond hair and a delicate face.


    His hand was dripping with blood and seeing the shocked look of the man who had a strange iris that looked like a bicolor tourmaline with a pink and blue hue in the same iris.


    Zariel was surprised, but soon became angry he tried to pull away and grabbed the human''s thin arm, but he couldn''t get free.


    How could such a thin arm be so strong?


    The big wings spread on Zariel''s back, of course, those were heron-like wings, elegant and long and a hue of pure white like the first snow of the year.


    The holy power shone enough to drive Arabeth and Bao away who had to leave the room to avoid being burned, at this moment the witch got her freedom, but like the others, he also had to leave the room.


    She saw that man who had fallen for the illusion stopped looking at that bright light, the witch could leave him there to be burned by the light, unconsciously she was already pulling the man''s hand to leave with her.


    In the end, only Lee Fei and Zariel were left.


    Unfortunately, Lee Fei''s hand remained on Zariel''s neck and held the fallen archangel like a small chicken.


    The power of death seemed to be feeding on the sacred energy, at the same time the very sacred energy of Lee Fei''s body was growing suppressing the energy of nature and the demonic energy.


    Blood trickled down Lee Fei''s body, yet he felt even stronger and lifted Zariel''s body into the air.


    "Beautiful��" Lee Fei said in a slow voice, he looked into those two-color jewel-like eyes.


    Zariel wanted to curse the human who held him so tightly, but his lips were taken in a surprising and strong kiss.


    Zariel''s forces seemed to have deserted him at that moment, the tongue that invaded his mouth and pulled him into a rush of desire and libido he''d never felt before.


    The power of nature that had been weakened suddenly seemed to come to life and began to grow again.


    "Ah, ah, my work never seems to end" the nature god said watching his prot��g��''s body almost destroyed by the gluttony of swallowing the power of the god of death.


    "At least I''m going to see a good show"


    Aillil said letting the vines take over the room to protect the human from outside enemies.


    He who was joking by manipulating the memory fragment that belongs to Emery felt the power of the god of death that had disappeared some time ago, the strangest thing was that this energy was felt close to the human he had given the gift of nature.


    When he appeared in the room, he only saw Emery''s body collapsing from the inside, and the blood that seemed to overflow to cover the human body would soon die from lack of blood.


    Aillil had to act and give more power to the gift already gifted by him, so Emery''s body was recovering, yet Emery seemed to be out of his mind as he didn''t notice Aillil and only focused on the fallen angel.


    "Zariel the lazy one?" Aillil thought as he saw Zariel being held like a weak chicken by Emery.


    Zariel''s fame as a traitor and as a sin was known by many gods, especially that in the holy war the demons won because of Zariel, but Zariel''s laziness was too great even for Satan who needed to organize the hierarchy of demons and maintain the order.


    Zariel did not obey Satan''s orders as it should be, he was too lazy to take care of his army that became chaotic, and would fight with the other lords, which caused infinite chaos in hell.


    In the end, Satan, tired of all this, made a truce with the God of Light for the first time in centuries, they built a specific prison for the prisoners that neither heaven nor hell wanted to deal with.


    So Zariel ended up trapped in a prison in the abyss, being watched by demons and with seals of the celestials in his powers.


    "Who released Zariel?" Aillil thought curiously. He didn''t really care how Satan and the God of Light did things.


    Aillil''s territory was linked to the spirit world and the god of death, so they always looked at the fights of angels and demons as something for entertainment or just curiosity, as it didn''t affect his dominance.


    Meanwhile, Lee Fei''s illusory body transformation was overturned because of his body''s constant restoration by nature''s energy, so he went back to being Emery.


    The blood covering his body seemed to be flowing back into his body.


    Zariel had assumed the body of a man of extreme beauty, but seeing Emery''s face and those midnight blue eyes, he could no longer think he had the most beautiful features in the mortal world.


    However, Zariel didn''t have time to think too deeply about it as the great beauty seemed to be wanting to deflower his chrysanthemum at that moment. The lips that touched his sensitive skin, the tongue that circled the pink nipples that turned red and hard, the hands that touched between his legs and made the little soldier become a great general saluting the marshal excitedly.


    The long fingers exploring him couldn''t be stopped, more and more Zariel''s powers seemed to be fading, Emery looked eerily like a bottomless pit consuming every bit of the angel''s holy energy.


    "No... you can''t..." Zariel begged to feel the big erection between his buttocks, his body was trembling and dirty with the very semen that covered his stomach and soiled the angel''s porcelain skin.


    "Why not?" Emery asked looking very innocent. His mind had come back, but his body was so strange it still felt strange to him, what he knew was that he had to be inside Zariel and he would be better.


    "You don''t have a choice, Zariel. His body needs to release the useless energy that has built up inside him" Aillil said mentally still laughing seeing how a sinful angel was helplessly submitted to a weak human.


    "Who?" Zariel asked alertly if feeling helpless was scary with so many enemies around him at that moment.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but do you want help?" Aillil asked indifferently.


    "Yes, help me... I''ll do anything if you help me!" Zariel quickly promised to feel that erection getting bigger.


    "Right, you owe me," Aillil said with a smirk at the end.


    The vines rose from the ground and grabbed Emery, pinning his arms and legs, a thick vine gripped the large erection and began a smooth movement, making the bishop moan with delight.


    Zariel felt relieved, he was now free to run away, he at least thought that but the vines also held the angel''s limbs, even the wings were immobile by the plants.


    "What are you doing?" Zariel asked trying to break free but the vines were even stronger than Emery.


    Of course, Aillil was a god, how could Zariel win against this great being.


    "I''m helping you," Aillil said with a jovial laugh, a vine that was with a liquid not identified by the angel dared to enter the hole untouched and virgin of that new body of his.


    Pleasure swept through Zariel even against his will, the vine that invaded and forced his inner walls to open to allow him to enter faster and deeper, which gave him even more pleasure and made him want more and more.


    His hips didn''t stop moving and the military general rose again between his legs, saluting the vines with pride, Zariel''s embarrassing moans were getting louder, and bi-colored jewel eyes were wet with small tears running down his face. beautiful and delicate.


    "There, now you can go," Aillil said very sweetly leaving the kiss on Emery''s forehead as he freed him from the vines. Which caused immense dissatisfaction in Emery, who was with the air throbbing wanting release.


    "You need Zariel in order to take away the power you stole." Aillil calmly told Emery that he didn''t seem to want to go back to the fallen angel.


    Finally, he seemed to have come to his senses and didn''t want to get involved with a stranger, even if he was beautiful among beauties.


    "It''s not like you have choices, it''s either that or let those two little demons die," Aillil said helplessly just to show with his power what was going on outside.


    Arabeth felt a great weight in his body, he well knew that feeling of sacred energy trying to corrode him from within to reach his core to destroy him like a terrible acidic poison.


    Already Bao whined sadly with the dog''s body lying down, he whined and panted, he never thought he would feel that kind of pain in life, that he wanted to die but couldn''t even move.


    "Why are they like this?" Emery was shocked and worried, even his throbbing erection was nothing to be felt.


    "Don''t you remember? Ah, my boy you just devoured the power of a fallen archangel as if it were nothing more than a cup of wine... Look there at the angel on the weak ground" Aillil said worried about the human who seemed not to have acted consciously when devouring the Zariel''s powers.


    "This��" Emery didn''t know how to respond, he felt very powerful and vaguely remembered going downstairs, but then his consciousness became a blur.


    "Besides, you stole the power of a divine item from the god of death, you almost died if I hadn''t shown up now."


    "Aillil?" Emery queried with a slight headache like the twinge of a needle in the skin.

 Chapter 157 - An Angry Azarphy Was Scary (R-18)

    R-18 (contains sex scenes, so caution is advised when reading the chapter. No, it''s not Azarphy x Emery.)


    Of course, Aillil released the memories the two made two days ago.


    "Who else if not me?"


    "Now��"


    "No time to talk, your demons are dying. You need to get rid of this great amount of sacred power in your body"


    Emery looked at Zariel pinned to the ground and yet his mind refused to be with that angel. He felt guilty and thought of Azarphy�� Cough�� Cough�� why did he feel like a husband who was with a mistress while his wife was out working?


    "Before you didn''t seem to mind," Aillil said mocking the human a little seeing his hesitation.


    "Before, I wasn''t in my right mind," Emery said nonchalantly, but he could hear Bao''s yelps outside�� How could he keep refusing to leave Arabeth and Bao in danger?


    "Oh, that guy has arrived" Aillil thought hiding his presence so he wouldn''t be discovered.


    Not that he was afraid of that angel�� Cough�� Cough�� But he also felt some guilt, Aillil felt like her husband''s friend knowing he has a lover and his friend''s wife was about to arrive.


    Emery who didn''t know what Aillil had thought without choice went to Zariel and stared into the handsome and sweet face of the fallen angel, unfortunately, there was a strong handprint on the handsome man''s long pale neck.


    "I''m sorry," Emery said touching the bruised skin feeling guilty. He didn''t know he had so much strength, a body that got tired climbing stairs held an angel by the neck with a single hand.


    This shouldn''t be scientifically possible!


    "Please��" Zariel looked very pitifully at Emery, who felt even more guilty seeing Zariel''s condition.


    Of course, he didn''t know about Zariel''s terrible reputation or that he was behind the troubling portals of hell and heaven, if Emery knew he would feel less sorry for the man and resist even more to be with that person, who only seemed to bring up troublesome things.


    Ignorance is really a blessed situation at times.


    "It''s so weird in here��" Zariel said with a shake of his hips, feeling a warm liquid drip from his previously untouched orifice.


    Emery was speechless, he thought Zariel was struggling not to be violated, but contrary to what he imagined the angel fell so easily into Aillil''s vines that he forgot any pride.


    "Easy��easy��" Emery said stroking the erect military general who became even harder on his hand, his fingers feeling the pulsing, hot vein.


    "Hurry up��" Zariel pleaded, giving him yet another pitiful look.


    Emery bit his lip and finally decided he should go fast to ease Arabeth and Bao''s suffering side outside.


    Zariel felt fully filled, the hot flesh that penetrated him deeply, touching a part of him he couldn''t have imagined could give him so much pleasure, the inner walls contracting as if they wanted to trap Emery''s erection at that moment.


    "Shit!" Emery said he felt his erect member being squeezed so hard by Zariel that he gasped and held still for a few seconds, sweat was running down his face and he hugged Zariel putting him on his lap.


    Zariel was guided to ride that thick erection that touched him so deeply, the vines had already released him and he looked very excited as he hugged the human''s body seeking more and more pleasure.


    Finally, the military general reached the limit of the exercise and Zariel''s semen spread again, the inner walls of his cavity squeezed even more Emery''s erection which finally ejaculated deep into the angel who shivered upon receiving his powers and the human''s warm liquid inside himself.


    Emery luckily felt better, the sacred seed had calmed down and things seemed slightly stable in his body, only the demonic energy seed was sadly being suppressed by the other energy seeds.


    They were both panting and tired, luckily Arabeth and Bao were feeling much better, but would Forneus let that easily happen?


    He took the cue to attack them, a pity that the Witch who was still there very worried about the divine item and angry for what happened earlier, blaming that demon��


    She was going to fight the damned one demon to death!


    Forneus and the Witch went back to fighting again, while Arabeth, Bao, and Levi watched everything weakly, Arabeth hated very much not being able to join the fight and beat Forneus some more.


    Ah, he was missing a good opportunity there!


    In an opening the Witch gave, Forneus went to attack Arabeth who was distracted taking care of Bao who had lost consciousness because he was in pain and fatigued.


    "Irritating!" Azarphy said shaking off that little power and binding Walder''s body with thick chains that moved like an enraged animal.


    "What took so long?" Arabeth questioned angrily, but his voice was so weak and his cat''s tail was sadly still on the ground that Azarphy felt his heartache a little.


    "Shit!" The Witch thought, feeling the divine power even greater than the divine power she had felt in the room.


    Was this little abbey really that amazing?


    The hatred she felt for the clerics grew stronger, but Azarphy gave no time for her hatred to continue to grow.


    "Hey, human, take that other human somewhere else. I''ll be busy," Azarphy said to the witch and threw Levi to the woman.


    Witch: (...)


    That''s it? Thought we would have an epic battle now?!


    Azarphy: *looking indifferently at the witch*


    Reincarnated Fig Tree: Lucky Human�� *sad*


    Witch: (...)


    "I''ll stay with them," Giovanni said holding Bao in his arms and being supportive to the weak Arabeth who wanted so much to refuse to lean on that weak human, especially in front of that shameless fallen angel.


    But who knew his legs wouldn''t obey him?


    So he can only be supported by Giovanni obediently.


    "You wait here"


    Azarphy said entering the room and seeing the scene of Zariel on top of Emery, the two men without clothes.


    "Zariel!"


    Zariel: (...)


    Azarphy was furious and again grabbed the poor man by the neck once more crashing the already injured body of the archangel against the stone wall making a hole, the dust flew sideways at that moment with small stones falling to the ground, but the pain that Zariel felt was less than he felt with Emery.


    After all, Emery was sucking his power while holding him like a small chicken, while Azarphy despite being violent Zariel''s power protected him from being badly hurt by the impact.


    The disreputable archangel seemed very pitiful precisely because he was just curious to watch the clash between humans and demons... And who knows how to have a snack, devouring a demon here and there.�� But he ended up getting caught in the middle of it all and was even deflowered by plants and a human.


    Now an archangel was holding him as if he were the one to blame for everything.


    "Azarphy, how are Bao and Arabeth?" Emery asked trying to get the fallen angel''s attention.


    "They''re weak and hurt... What in the world happened in the 30 minutes I was gone?" Azarphy said angrily shaking Zariel''s body which left the little soldier now just a smaller Corporal swaying pathetically from side to side.


    It wasn''t just 30 minutes that Azarphy was out, he was even delayed by people wanting to say hello to "Bishop Darcy", as Azarphy couldn''t leave Giovanni behind.


    He thought as Arabeth and Bao were with Emery, he would at least have some time for nothing much to happen.


    However, Arabeth and Bao were injured and Emery had been shamelessly taken advantage of by Zariel!


    Ah, how he wanted to obliterate Zariel at that moment!


    Zariel: (...)


    I''m innocent here, okay?


    "Azarphy�� I''m not feeling well��" Emery said with a red face, he felt dizzy and his body seemed to lose its strength. He might have been trying to distract the angry fallen angel, unfortunately, Emery actually felt nauseous and dizzy his legs gave out quickly.


    Of course, that was a result of the seed of demonic energy being suppressed and the effects of the contract with Arabeth and Bao were about to break. The infernal obsidian (which was the intermediate item in the contract between Arabeth and Emery) was working hard to keep the contract, but with three more powerful energies and trying to destroy the little demon seed, Emery''s body seemed to be reacting to that seed as if it were some virus that needed to be purged from the body.


    If that happened Arabeth and Bao would be banished to hell and the soul of Emery who had a soul contract with Bao would be harmed.


    Azarphy held Emery in a hug, releasing Zariel to the side and looking intently into that space where the energies clashed.


    What could he do to help Emery and the other two demons?


    "You could make that human consume that demon that''s possessing that man out there"


    Azarphy was surprised by a voice very close to him, looking towards the door Francesco was looking directly at Azarphy and had a gentle smile on his refined face.


    "Senna?" Azarphy asked seeing what lay beyond Francesco''s fleshy body.


    "Identified me quickly, General Azarphy" Francesco said going to Zariel putting a blanket on the naked body of the archangel who was still weakly on the ground still recovering from the shock and with pain all over his body.

 Chapter 158 - Apparent Kindness Can Be Dangerous (R-13)

    R-13 (contains scenes with blood, caution is advised to the reader.)


    Francesco shook his hands and the light energy restored the destruction the Witch and Forneus''s fight had caused, as well as the hole Azarphy and Zariel had made in the wall.


    Everything seemed to have returned to apparent normalcy.


    Azarphy had many things to ask and know about his old friend that he had not seen for centuries. However, he could feel Senna''s loving power that only he could feel from his friend.


    Senna or Francesco was very good and always fair.


    A friend he thought he would never find after being expelled from paradise.


    "No time for questions, my old friend. Let me help you one more time with his problems, just wait a little longer... God Aillil help the human to wake up so he can act" Francesco said with a smile looking to where Aillil was. He left to pick up Walder and Forneus since Azarphy was busy taking care of Emery.


    Which showed how Francesco had become stronger than Azarphy in the last thousand years.


    Yet here was Francesco in the human dimension.


    Aillil was surprised by Francesco''s smile and shyly appeared before Azarphy who looked at him dangerously, as the nature god was too handsome.


    Aillil: (...)


    "What is your relationship with this human?" Azarphy asked watching Aillil helping to calm the clash of energies in Emery''s body.


    "I''m his godfather," Aillil said after thinking for a moment. He hadn''t been lying, as Emery''s mother had made him sponsor the child with a rare gift of nature.


    However, he was not just a simple godfather.


    Fortunately, Azarphy couldn''t read the mind of a god, it''s not known if he would be reassured knowing that Emery does attract the gods.


    Although Azarphy doesn''t believe much in Aillil''s words, after all, that God is godfather to a mere mortal.


    Just... Emery has been shown to be no ordinary mortal for some time, even so, there is talk of a powerful and important god, that the elves (a proud race) would give their lives just to look at Aillil.


    Emery woke up and saw Aillil''s antlers and looked around, Azarphy tightened his hold on him with concern.


    "I feel a little better," Emery said in a weak voice, his body was still naked but he didn''t feel cold from the angel''s warm embrace.


    The clatter of chains drew Emery''s attention to look at the door, then he saw a novice dragging another novice on thick chains, while the prisoner flailed like an animal.


    "It''s a person possessed by Forneus," Azarphy said seeing Emery''s worried look at the scene.


    "Forneus�� Arabeth''s rival?" Emery asked if he remembered the conversation from days ago.


    "Yes, but I also don''t know what he''s doing in a mortal''s body," Azarphy said showing not knowing the demon''s motives for acting like that.


    Francesco looked at Walter''s body and just shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly, he wasn''t going to say that. He well knew that Forneus wanted to eat powerful souls to gain more power, unfortunately, he chose the human he wanted for himself.


    He was different from Azarphy with a great interest in humans, the most interesting thing was to see a bad person become a good person.


    It was so rare that it took Francesco quite a while to find someone like that��when he met Levi a few weeks ago when the human was on a mission in a village that had a family that had been contaminated by the demon.


    The daughter of five brothers, no longer withstanding the physical abuse suffered by her mother and father who made her a maid and the neglect of her beautiful older sister and three older brothers, the girl found an oddly shaped piece of bone and treated it. like a treasure, who would have thought that snow-white piece of bone would be a low-grade item to summon a demon.


    The girl''s hatred was too great and she prayed that "god" would kill that sister as beautiful as the flowers, maybe she would have a better chance of living if her older sister was dead.


    She was surprised by the voice asking her if she would pay any price for her older sister''s death�� The hatred was blinding and she thought that "god" had answered her.


    "God" had chosen her and she was special.


    Of course, she responded positively to the voice and then the whole nightmare settled in the small village.


    First, the older sister died a horrible death, shocking enough that people were afraid to go to the place where the young girl''s body was found.


    After the burial the people in the village started to get sick, the crops had a strange growth, but when harvested they seemed to have worms, life became more and more unsustainable the last drop what made the church called was the dairy cows getting sick.


    With nothing to eat or anything to sell, the lord of the lands, the recent heir to the barony, quickly went to observe the situation and discovered something too strange.


    There was only one family that was doing well, whose crops did not die and the dairy cow was doing well, they all looked very healthy, despite the Baron noticing the paler-than-normal faces of the family''s mother and father.


    That''s when everything about the death of the eldest daughter of the family, a young woman of great beauty, indirectly the villagers were linking the girl''s death to the decaying situation of the village.


    The baron then met the youngest daughter of the family and "fell in love" with the girl, wanting to marry her almost immediately, of course, there was a big problem, he was already married and with the daughter of an earl.


    Plus, he even already had a beautiful mistress he bankrolled in his hometown, so there was no way he could be with a peasant. The baron''s secretary went into a lot of trouble to bring the boss back to the mansion, he was so shocked that he ended up telling the baroness what happened.


    All this led the baroness to tell her father that, very superstitious, he ended up making a special request to Abbey Matteo to send a group to investigate that strange village.


    Who knew the superstitious earl was right?


    The girl called a demon, he called another one, this one called another one, soon the village environment was charged with enough demonic energy for a Demon Baron to step into the human dimension.


    The Demon Baron was starting to gather his army of little demons, the first step would be to destroy and devour the souls of those villagers.


    A beautiful blood massacre to terrify other humans, making several of them murder each other, how would that not be nice to see?


    The human girl who had a high power to bring forth demons became his bride, the most brilliant of demonic brides, of course, poor humans still thought it was God who was choosing her and giving her such a wonderful powerful bridegroom.


    At this point in time, she was already insane.


    As proof of her allegiance to the Demon Baron, she slew her entire family in a macabre bloodbath offering hearts and lungs as an offering to the bridegroom.


    The Demon Baron was at his height when Levi''s knights had arrived for the investigative mission.


    Francesco who was in the human dimension looking for a good case of a depraved human ended up coming across the holy knights fighting the demons in a small village.


    Levi was protecting his subordinates while fighting the demon baron, but he was still too weak to beat such a demon.


    Arabeth had been right all along, a human-like Levi couldn''t have killed a Demon Baron and left with only a scar on his face.


    Francesco was the one who killed that Demon Baron.


    He had found his object of study.


    Yes, angels other than myths aren''t all that good.


    Now seeing Levi''s soul attract even demons, he was overjoyed and ready to see his study transform.


    Francesco would give a little push, which could lead to Levi''s death or a handsome human rebirth.


    Either one would be interesting to analyze and learn from.


    The angel thought with fairness and coldness as he thought of the next steps he would take.


    "What is that?" Emery asked the novice that he didn''t know the name, seeing Walter with eyes black with red irises.


    "It''s your compost for the demon seed," Francesco said gently, though Emery felt a little scared of him.


    "You must absorb the energy of Forneus to feed your seed, otherwise Arabeth and Bao will be banished to hell, no turning back�� Also, the soul contract made with Bao, you will be at a loss with him being banished in this way" Azarphy said in a more rational way, not very kind and very pragmatic.


    Azarphy''s voice soothed Emery a little more, Aillil sighed seeing that, at least his godson had a somewhat decent sense of danger, Francesco was a lot more dangerous than Azarphy.


    Azarphy didn''t care for humans, but Francesco saw them as items of soul study.


    Well, it was just a little decent.


    Aillil seeing all the dangerous situations that Emery had been through thought that the godson needed more of a sense of self-preservation.


    "Damn you! They think they are superior to us! All of you dirty!" Forneus began to grunt like a trapped animal.


    Walder''s body was becoming more and more inhuman.


    Small horns protruded from Walder''s forehead, his nails became black and long, and his teeth grew until his mouth could not contain them, becoming a horrible creature like a piranha.


    Blood trickled from the deformed mouth and burned as it fell into the currents, making a sound like water touching a hot iron.

 Chapter 159 - The End Of Forneus (R-13)

    R-13 (Contains scenes of blood and death, advise caution when reading chapter)


    The skin ripped open and the blood began to come out enough to break through the chains, falling to the stone floor that seemed to devour the blood leaving only a dark stain as evidence, he wept blood as he cried out painfully with his trembling body.


    It actually scared Emery, seeing an actor in a movie making this kind of scene was a different thing from smelling blood and seeing an apparent human being ripped open from the inside out.


    "Now are you scared?" Azarphy complained to Emery with helplessness in his voice.


    "Quick, you have to hold some part of his body. He''s trying to escape the body!" Aillil said seeing clearly what Forneus wanted with all that distraction of blood and screams.


    Emery gulped and grabbed Walter''s shoulder, which was shaking like a crazed animal, he wanted to bite Bishop Darcy''s hand, but Azarphy just grabbed his face, squeezing so tight it looked like their eyes were going to pop out.


    The demon seed seemed to sense Forneus'' energy inside the human''s body, just as Zariel''s energy ran into Emery''s body.


    The weakened seed became bigger and showed more vitality, Emery sucked the energy from Forneus until Walter''s body became an empty shell and weakly fell to the ground.


    A red pearl fell from Walter''s mouth. This was the core of Forneus'' power that was practically drained by Emery, but Forneus was still kept alive because of that pearl.


    Francesco took the pearl and pulled out a simple pouch of an apparently ordinary but very clean white fabric, opening the pouch that held other red pearls tossing the Forneus pearl inside.


    "It''ll keep him from regaining powers for a hundred or more times in hell," Francesco said with a shrug seeing the big midnight blue eyes looking down at his bag.


    "Oh, he didn''t die?" Emery asked curiously.


    "Do you want him to die?" Francesco asked with a playful little wink as he took the pearl from Forneus and did the crushing act.


    Emery didn''t react to this as Francesco thought, he just looked calmly at the strange novice.


    "You seemed pretty worried about the two demons out there." Francesco sneered a little while still receiving Emery''s calm gaze as he tucked away from the pearl of Forneus'' power.


    "They''re my demons, of course, I''ll worry about them," Emery said simply. Those demons were his current partners who would help him fight the terrible end of this mafia character, how could they be equal to Forneus?


    Besides, how could fluffy Bao and tsundere Arabeth compare to this violent demon?


    Bishop Darcy thought for a moment looking at Walder''s distorted body, he frowned at the body since he was a human or nearly so, the horns remained evidence of possession.


    "I thought you were like those Warlocks who had some love for demons but come to think of it you wouldn''t be with Azarphy if you had that kind of feeling," Francesco said a little more thoughtfully looking at how Azarphy held Emery in his arms.


    Unlike Emery, both Aillil and Francesco could see Azarphy''s true form.


    "Azarphy has been a good friend," Emery said, looking away from Francesco he was feeling a little embarrassed.


    After all, friends didn''t touch other friends like Azarphy once did.


    However, what was he supposed to say about their relationship that had no contract or commitments involved?


    Author: Friends with benefits?


    Emery: (...)


    Author: Cough... Cough... Just a little suggestion.


    Emery: (...)


    "Yes, Azarphy is a great friend, but a terrible boyfriend, I''ll let you know," Francesco said with a confident laugh, one that only shows how close he is to Azarphy.


    "Bad Boyfriend? Do angels date?" Emery was surprised by that fact. He shouldn''t have been so surprised, after all, Azarphy himself didn''t behave quite as angelically as the imagination and myths of the people preached, whether in his past world or in the present one.


    "Well, we don''t reproduce like humans who necessarily need a male and a female gene for conception, but also angels are not born out of complete nothing�� The primordial angels were born from the will of the God of Light, but we who are the descendants of the first angels we are not as pure as them"


    Francesco said giving a long explanation that Emery almost naturally ignored, he had a pretty selective mind to pay attention to as he didn''t want to know other people''s secrets.


    Azarphy smiled seeing the human ignore Francesco and almost falling asleep with the explanation about the angels.


    "In summary, Azarphy was much sought after as a lover, I just don''t know how the others managed to deal with a person as cold as him... A good friend who listens to you well and gives good advice, a terrible lover" Francesco finished speaking receiving a sharp look of Azarphy. However, he was not afraid and kept talking.


    "He''s not that cold, he always seems to be mocking��besides��" Emery started to speak to defend Azarphy, who he might think a pervert and a foodie, or even a big BOSS, but not cold as Francesco claimed.


    But he couldn''t finish the sentence as he was very tired, he could barely keep his eyes open. Emery was very tired, but his body was much better. Azarphy held him in a tight hug, so without fear of falling, he let himself be carried away by fatigue and closed his eyes at once.


    "What are you going to do with this human?" Aillil asked talking about Walter, who after such a strong possession his body would have severe sequences.


    What would they do with those horns?


    "What is there to do?" Francesco said just releasing some of his power and burning the human''s body.


    Azarphy said nothing, as this was a common practice among angels. Why generate more problems if death was a better solution to this kind of problem?


    Angels are many times crueler than the cruelest humans.


    So in that simple and cruel way, Walter''s life came to an end, a death similar to his own, one that caused pain and suffering to others.


    Forneus, on the other hand, had his plans impeded thanks to a being crueler than him, even though he was an angel.


    In a way, life seemed to laugh cruelly at demons and smile like a benevolent mother to others.


    Holding his human in his arms, he went outside to check on Arabeth and the others, luckily they were just sleeping. Giovanni was holding them both, he was on the floor sitting with Arabeth lying on his lap and Bao sleeping in his thin arms.


    "Everything will be fine now. General Azarphy, I have a request to make." Francesco said calmly and the warm tone returned to his voice as he spoke to his old friend. Even so, he brought the title of Azarphy to show the seriousness of the request.


    "You ask me for a favor... How rare, but can we talk some other time?" Azarphy said not wanting to leave Emery and the others exposed to the eyes of people who might show up because of the commotion from earlier.


    "It won''t belong... I just wish you didn''t meddle with what I''m going to do now"


    "As long as they don''t involve my people," Azarphy said, being very pragmatic in his response. He wouldn''t meddle in other people''s affairs, but if it involved his group there would be no way to promise such a thing.


    "Well, I hope they don''t get involved." Francesco was very sincere in saying this.


    Aillil watched the two archangels conversing, but soon his attention was caught by the Witch who seemed to have another divine item with her.


    "Will the Witch stay loose around?" Aillil inquired clearly a little concerned about a human using dangerous divine items.


    "I''m going to help her escape�� It''s part of what I''m planning," Francesco said lightly.


    "Okay, so I can rest in peace. Let me help you, little friend." Aillil said to Giovanni who was looking at him with big round eyes to see such a handsome man with deer antlers and green hair.


    Aillil wanted to help Giovanni take Arabeth to the bedroom, but Giovanni seemed too wary of him and pushed the sleeping demon marquis''s body away.


    "Don''t worry, he''s this human''s godfather" Azarphy said happily that at least one human behaves as he should be, fearing powerful and unknown beings.


    Unlike Emery who seemed to throw himself at every little danger that came along.


    Giovanni could only believe Azarphy''s words, even though he thought it bizarre that such a supernatural being was Bishop Darcy''s godfather.


    "God of Nature�� Long time I haven''t seen him, the last time he was just a carcass left by alien beings from the stars after Kronos started to overthrow all the gods�� Yes, there''s still time here to change things" Yani muttered with surprise at seeing Aillil again and with some relief.


    Giovanni was curious about that comment, but there was no time for them to talk, they parted ways with Francesco and went back to the bedroom.


    "Wait�� And Zariel where is he?" Azarphy asked remembering that hateful angel who took advantage of his human.


    "It''s here," Aillil said taking a glass vial transparent as the purest crystal, there was a miniature archangel with beautiful heron wings and long hair blond as white gold.


    Azarphy: (...)


    Pretending to be a good person, you are also pretty nasty.

 Chapter 160 - After A Hard Night, An Even Harder Morning...

    R-13 (Scenes with the death of a child, caution is recommended for the reader)


    Aillil smiled sheepishly, but with Arabeth in his arms he ignored the others going into the room, he curiously looked around the room, but there was nothing personal or extraordinary to say about Emery.


    "Help me clean it," Azarphy asked Giovanni, as he didn''t know if Emery''s body could accept his sacred energy touching the skin for cleansing.


    "Right" Giovanni used CLEAN to help clean Emery up, making him more comfortable.


    Now Arabeth, Emery, and Bao were sleeping in the bedroom.


    Aillil and Azarphy were watching for changes in Emery''s body, which looked as weak as any other human while he slept.


    Giovanni was already talking to Yani about these foreigners from the stars, but Yani wouldn''t open his mouth to answer, these things wouldn''t be good for someone as young as Giovanni to know.


    On the other hand, Mattias was eating in the abandoned cabin with Bryan, the dark elf ate slowly casting glances at the human who looked happy drinking the vegetable soup and eating the dry bread.


    The food was decreasing in quality by hierarchy, those with higher status, whether guests or residents, ate a more robust soup with pieces of meat and a boiled egg, with hot and fresh bread with cheese and smoked ham, with a medium glass of wine to finish the meal.


    Desserts were only "wetted" by the hands of those responsible for the kitchen, usually, it would be a fruit, but if there was some money involved it could be some jam or some sweet cake with fruit filling.


    The lower the status and the money the worse the food, but today Mattias thought everything was very good, watching Bryan calmly eating he felt that the food was especially delicious.


    When they finished eating the silence became awkward, but Mattias didn''t know what to say as they parted earlier in a tense mood, so Bryan looked over at the human-looking down lost.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to act like that... I was just a little scared" Bryan apologized without being able to look at Mattias who looked up.


    What to respond in a situation like this?


    "I don''t hate you�� I''m so grateful for your help" Bryan said, plucking up the courage to face Mattias.


    "It''s okay, I shouldn''t get so close." Mattias felt embarrassed by the sincerity of Bryan''s clean green eyes.


    "It''s not that, I was cold..." Bryan was embarrassed too, he was the one who hugged Mattias when he slept, but when he noticed the body beside him the only thought that came to him was the horrible weather in that room with the humans.


    "Oh, my teacher always said I''m too hot-headed, so maybe that''s why," Mattias said with a very serious face, but the silly phrase made Bryan laugh.


    And everything seemed to be fine and they talked all night until Mattias had to go back to his room.


    On the other hand, the night deepened, the heavy clouds covered the moonlight and the stars, the thunders as if arising magically began to sound and the rays to shine under the abbey roofs.


    The Witch who was hiding in the kitchen, eating something and thinking about the next step she should take, the murders had been a success, but her hatred hadn''t passed until the whole abbey had fallen at her feet.


    As for Levi, who was found with the guards half-naked in one of the warehouses, being caught red-handed by some novices and priests who were going to get new chairs and tables for the classrooms.


    One can only imagine the scandal that arose when these men were caught naked, the holy knights were called in, and the situation was tense.


    "Back off, clearly, Captain Levi wouldn''t be able to do these things because of the poisoning." Doctor Gian arrived along with Francesco seeing once more a circle of curious people at the door of the warehouse room.


    "So it''s these newbies to blame?" a priest asked sarcastically. The guards were still stunned.


    "What are you implying? Clearly, they were either wounded or poisoned," a holy knight said with displeasure at the priest looking a little fierce.


    "Enough talking, take them to their rooms. I''ll examine them later" Father Gian said seeing that the two men were breathing and just seemed unconscious without any external injuries.


    Levi was pale and shaky, clearly with a high fever.


    However, the next day the gossip had already reached Abbot Eurico, he only felt his head hurting a lot when he thought that the abbey''s morals were increasingly ruined.


    Bellini Franco was tired from the long night he had once again because of strange happenings like wild animals showing up without warning, bandits who are on a road that was not used for commerce, things quite abnormal in a single night.


    At least the afternoon''s events were strangely pleasing to him, re-encountering that young man he had helped who seemed to be heading into the nearby town, but stopping to fish and dry fish to sell in town and raise a little more money for the family.


    The young man with sunburned brown hair and soft eyes with a big smile was talking animatedly as he got ready to sit down and fish.


    Bellini felt very peaceful that afternoon, returning much more excited. Of course, he took the boy, Luca, to the camp where he was with some farmers who were going to town to sell their products.


    Everyone looked a little wet, they had gone to different parts of the river to fish, everyone looked very excited to see Father Bellini.


    After all, the church of the God of Light is very strong in Dawn''s country, especially in small towns, villages, and villages, as many priests have some knowledge of medicine and help people with injuries and minor illnesses.


    Some villages and villages are lucky if they have some kind of healer, but most are unlucky and have to go to the city for help. However, except in the case of contagious diseases, doctors do not want to receive such poor clients.


    A very cruel world.


    Father Bellini, being received by all that affection, ended up talking to these simple people and helping them with small wounds by prescribing some well-known and common herbs to help with healing.


    If the whole day could be like this Bellini would be a happy person, but when he arrived in town the next morning there were more wounded knights and he was exhausted, that''s when he heard Bishop Savoia complain to the town''s church once more.


    The church was small and simple, unlike the opulent churches in the capital and medium-sized cities, this church was very common, but there was something pleasant in the eyes of the local priests.


    There was an open canteen serving soup for the poor and two priests checking the wounds of those still in line.


    "Shut up. We are going to look for an inn and not disturb the service of our brothers anymore" Belinni said authoritatively making Bishop Savoia feel ashamed, he wanted to start a fight, but seeing the sharp look of that priest who supported him like a small chicken�� He was afraid.


    The church only welcomed the sick knights and sent for more doctors from the city, the many beds they would have for visits were occupied by poor people who caught some kind of virus that left them weak and feverish.


    Fortunately, there were some common, inexpensive herbs that helped fight the disease and in a few days, they would be cured. It had been difficult days because of this virus, which kept the church busy and they would not have time to entertain the guests, who were already too late.


    "I had one of my men look for an inn, luckily we arrived before the Harvest Festival, otherwise we could only sleep in one camp because all the inns would be full,"


    Captain Ricci said with relief taking off his helmet leaving his face tired of square jaw and dark hair catching some air.


    Tomorrow they would be arriving at Matteo Abbey, at last, Belinni thought, stretching.


    Or he thought so, but when the body of a little street boy was found dead near the church, murdered in a violent manner, and it was discovered that the poor young man had been sexually abused, things became uncertain once more.


    The nearby community became nervous, nothing like it had ever happened before, much less close to a church.


    The cruel and bloody death that nearly disfigured the poor 12-year-old boy shocked even the guards who had already seen some cruelty that bad guys could do.


    The church was put under suspicion, but people quickly thought it was not possible as all the local priests had alibis of serving soup, medical appointments, and following patients late into the night, the guards on that street had seen none. priest leave too.


    Bellini looked at Bishop Savoia who seemed very calm when he heard the news the next day, then the delegate responsible for the security of the small town entered the inn.


    Since the locals apparently did not appear to have done this, investigations would start with the city''s visitors.


    Bellini felt a new headache.

 Chapter 161 - Is An Era Of War Approaching?

    On the other hand, Louis was looking at the items he had bought for Emery, some magic wands made of alloy steel, oak, and cherry wands from abroad.


    Some mahogany staffs with lion heads that he thought were very tasteful and pertinent to someone in the Darcy family. Others with an imposing eagle''s head with red jewels encrusted in the eyes, another with a cobra''s head carved from a black wood called ironwood, with emerald-encrusted eyes glowing eerily for those who dare to watch long.


    Louis picked up other items like a translucent crystal ball, then touched a delicate white silk glove that looked like just an expensive glove, but there was a rune embroidered in gold and silver thread, which served to lessen the expense of MANA when using spells stronger.


    "Teacher, what kind of weapon is this?" Theo asked Louis picking up a silver pistol with runes in black and a very light designer, which was odd for the guns he had seen in the capital people carrying in holsters.


    In the capital of the Kingdom of Dawn using a weapon was not uncommon, much better than using magic directly, the church encourages more the use of weapons.


    Theo had seen many sizes of weapons and some strange types when he went out with Louis to buy Emery''s items, but this particular weapon looked very different from the ones he had seen before.


    Clearly, Louis asked Theo to change the way he was called, Master is good, but it would be awkward when they went to the mansion as there would be more Masters to address.


    "An RT 96, with a handle of soft leather, components of refined metal and with runes in detail made with an ink made of Blood Spider of Perfume, using a little MANA generates a sharp bullet and if it has an affinity for fire it can become an explosive bullet"


    Louis began to speak passionately about the weapon, stroking it gently as if it were a lover''s skin.


    Theo: (...)


    "Has he started talking about guns again?" Lee Ming asked upon entering and seeing Louis very excited.


    Animated Louis wasn''t such a common sight, at least with no blood in sight or people suffering.


    "Yes, a new weapon it seems," Theo said helplessly, Lee Ming smiled at him and handed him a paper bag that was filled with tasty soft chocolate muffins that had cream and cherries that helped to strengthen the constitution.


    Lee Ming thought Theo was too skinny, so he was always bringing sweets and snacks that could help supplement the vitamins that the young man''s body lacked from a poor start in life.


    "Theo is not a child anymore," Louis said when he came to, putting the gun aside.


    "Of course he is a child. He''s still so short," Lee Ming commented, giving Louis a soft kiss on the cheek.


    Theo: Hey, I''m still here!


    Austen knocked on the door lightly, which Theo relieved as Louis and Lee Ming were flirting right in front of him.


    "What there was?" Lee Ming said without opening the door, still clinging to Louis'' arm.


    "Lady Pagano has arrived to speak with Master Louis"


    "Ah, the leader of the assassin guild" Lee Ming commented dispassionately.


    In the end, Louis and Lee Meiying went to meet Martina Pagano, Lee Ming and Theo went to town in the early morning to buy fresh items and resell the jewelry that arrived from the Eastern Continent.


    Yes, that hotel was a mana gem that was sold to the underworld market.


    What yielded high profits that were passed on in disguise to other legal industries of the Darcy Family.


    These MANA Gems were used in the defense industry of the Kingdom of Dawn, so whoever wanted to obtain these MANA Gems to use on shields, weapons, and walls of the properties of nobles and merchants, they have to buy them at a high price and in controlled quantity.


    For obvious reasons to keep them under control of the crown.


    At least quality jewelry that can last up to six months in consecutive use.


    The black market always had prices much more affordable than the price Dawn''s kingdom sold.


    Of course, this was a crime with the death penalty.


    Louis sending Theo with Lee Ming shows how much the butler is willing to work hard to make Theo the high-ranking butler.


    Despite all the danger of the activity, it took only ten minutes for the jewelry to be transferred and the money received. Theo looked at everything with big round eyes, the hood partially covering his face, but that was common in the early morning because of the autumn cold snap at that moment.


    The apples were easily exchanged, Theo sweated a little as he saw the guards from the capital approach, but nothing happened and the guards just stopped to pick up an apple that was offered by the merchant.


    Lee Ming chuckled seeing Theo sigh in relief at the sack of bright red raspberries.


    "A simple illusion spell helps a lot," Lee Ming said smiling at Theo as they entered the Hotel. The spell broke and revealed the various gold coins inside the leather bag.


    "Master, we have more visitors. Honorable people from the Archduchy of Leon have arrived," Austen warned as she saw Lee Ming and Theo walking along to the hotel''s office.


    "Are they in the meeting room? Austen, take the money to the safe and call the manager of the Giuseppe Porcelain Store, make the appointment for after lunch" Lee Ming instructed, later he and Austen would have to transfer the money to the hand of the manager who would pass it on to supply the Northern Tribe.


    The orders were very specific from the Archduke of Leon, he wants to cause chaos in the Kingdom of Dawn, Lee Ming suspected that there was some ore or something that the Duke wanted to obtain and needed the kingdom to be in disorder for him to obtain.


    Or could it be a mission from the Aurore Empire, was the Emperor looking to expand the empire?


    Was an Era of War going to start soon?


    "Come on Theo," Lee Ming said as he handed the leather bag with the money to Austen.


    Theo smiled at Austen, who greeted him seriously, before following Lee Ming.


    Ah, he was nervous to think that he would meet people of such high rank.


    In the small town of Salvare, a normally peaceful small town that lay south of Matteo Abbey, near the Holy Mountains. It was a city thriving with religious tourism to go to the Holy Mountains to a small temple that the Church of the God of Light erected not too high but difficult enough to look like a pilgrimage to the church''s faithful.


    Luca had met Bellini on the way to go to Laison town, but his group decided it would be better to go to Salvare town because meeting such a sacred group of priests and knights should be a divine sign.


    Well, Luca didn''t quite understand the thinking of their older mates in the group, as he lived in town for most of his life until his parents died of a contagious disease in the dark house where they lived.


    Luca went to live with his grandparents in a village, along with younger brothers and cousins, who had lost their parents in the pandemic.


    Life had become difficult for them, with so many mouths to feed, but they were happy for the fertility of the land and for Baron Silva to be a benevolent nobleman.


    The village was developing well, it already had a few shops such as butchers, herbs and a fishmonger was being installed in the village, this greatly improves the life of the herb pickers who risked a lot looking for herbs and selling them in the city and the hunters who wanted to do so extra cash.


    Copper coins would no longer be so rare, as an administration from Baron Silvo would be placed in the village that would provide coins and the crops could be delivered there rather than just leaving it in the village store waiting for the Baron''s guards and inspectors to come to pick up.


    It would be much more organized, moreover, the administration could order things that were missing and be paid in copper coins such as bandages, clothes, and wooden items like chairs, tables, among other items of daily use.


    Luca could see that the village would undergo a very positive change, their lives were improving, he would go out hunting at night hidden from others since strangely he could see well at night.


    His strength at night was also greater than normal, he could bring down a young boar with just a piece of wood.


    This caused some jealousy in the hunters, but as Luca''s family shared the game with the village, no one dared complain about Luca''s strange attitude.


    Because Luca only had his grandparents as adults who were already very old and his younger siblings were under 16 years old still considered too young to go on a tour of the city to sell the grains and fruits that belonged to the village after paying taxes and the winter store being at least secure, the family could only send Luca for that.

 Chapter 162 - Strange Things Happening

    Since Luca and his brothers moved, the harvest has been bigger and better, which could be considered a miracle for the village, which is why Baron Silvo has become more interested in such a prosperous village.


    The spare harvest is increasing year after year, the pilgrimage to the city in the autumn next to the Harvest Festival has been going on for five years.


    Everyone''s life is getting better and better, the only strange thing was Luca and his younger brothers, as they looked so much better looking, with much cleaner skin and much healthier than the others.


    However, they worked even more than others on the plantation and still helped other families with fewer adult members. The strangeness frightened the residents, but the benefits they attached to this family were too great to overcome any superstitious fear.


    Despite Luca''s youthful appearance he was already 20 years old, but his younger appearance made him look 16-years-old, the truth is that Luca had stopped growing up at that age. Therefore, Father Bellini thought that the young man was someone who lived in the city and recently moved to the countryside, fleeing the cities contaminated by the pandemic that ended a few months ago.


    Was Luca a devil or was he an angel?


    Since only good things happened in the village, the villagers positively thought it was an angel or something holy, with the arrival of Bellini''s group that day, they were relieved to see that no one had teased the young man''s family.


    Of course, they didn''t know about the attack Bishop Savoia carried out against Luca.


    The group of villagers consists of young people over 20 and adults in their 30s, all men among hunters, two literate people, and some experienced farmers in the town.


    The rush of the group of villagers was so great that even at dusk they struggled to reach the city that was considered sacred to them. They saw the city with the sun setting behind the glorious Holy Mountains, not seeing the danger on the road.


    The scent of blood was quickly noticed by the hunters in the group which put them on alert, but there were no traps to be seen and nobodies on the road.


    Some of the group were on the alert, Luca who came further behind because he had stopped to pick up some pink berries that only came close to the Holy Mountain, which tales and history told about the healing power of these small fruits, of course, they''re just legends and the healing power was minimal.


    However, Luca who had nothing but his family at heart thought that his grandparents might feel better eating these fruits or maybe he would earn some copper coins if he sold them to other foreign merchants.


    Luca was calmly returning to the group, the trip had been strangely smooth and without problems, there were no dangerous animals or bandits on the way, which the elders of the group thought was strange, but they thought the city had done some sort of cleaning before. of the Autumn Festival.


    However, they were mistaken as Luca in the distance saw his group being captured by Dark Sorcerers right at the gate of the city they considered to be saints.


    Well, it does not look so holy now.


    Bellini''s group was in a great dilemma, the boy''s body found in the street naked was too shocking for the delegate to turn a blind eye to the violence on the poorest streets of the city.


    His group has just entered the city along with dozens of other groups that came to the Autumn Festival that would happen in a short time.


    Logically, if a murder of this nature that has never occurred in the city before, but now it''s happening... The logic is quite simple to say that foreigners and visitors can be the criminals of such an act of barbarism.


    Of course, the necessary investigation will be carried out... Too bad for Matteo Abbey, as Bellini''s group would have to stay longer than anticipated in the town of Laison.


    Young people dying in the declining streets of the City of Laison were no big deal for Chief Gianni Esposito, a daring and newly empowered city Chief Officer.


    Small towns had a precinct with a dozen or more authorities, but a few dozen guards patrolled the streets, the physical and investigative force commanded by two delegates and the legal part commanded by three judges, with two prosecutors and two lawyers of the legal system itself.


    The city''s laws were a mixture of the laws of the local lord (baron or viscount) along with the laws issued by the crown of the Kingdom of Dawn. What provided some justice for the people and the nobles could not be so hard on the peasants if discovered there would be punished with removal of the noble title.


    With the rise of firearms, magic weapons, and items that facilitated daily life, society evolved together and became more chaotic, which required more legal and social order.


    Therefore, villages and towns with good enough crop development to trade with other cities on their own were already targeted by local Lords as a focal point of economic and social development, the more cities the Lords have the more rights they have to plead and even secure some investment from the Royal Family.


    Of course, the army of Lords (Baron or Viscount) was constantly kept under surveillance by Crown inspectors, a Lord''s army cannot surpass 30% of the Crown''s own military power. There were still classifications of what lords could have in armies, such as paladins and marksmen, below Marquis you cannot have paladins and marksmen could not have weapons that were more technical than those of the Marqueses.


    This was to prevent Barons and Viscount from teaming up to overthrow their master, who were usually Counts, Marqueses, and Dukes. Which would generate unnecessary internal wars, which would leave the country much weaker to be attacked.


    If it were in other times, the Royal Family would have fun watching the nobles fight, but now everyone is united like a sheet of iron, if there is a crack the society they are building will crumble.


    In any case, Deputy Gianni, Baron Esposito''s second son, who has just returned from army training ending up with a captain''s rank, was sent by his father to spend time in the post-pandemic city to ensure order.


    Even if some don''t want war, others don''t mind causing problems, after all, there would always be cities that are more prosperous and with much more financial wealth than others.


    Some people who want to gain more from their masters are determined to mess with others.


    Gianni Esposito is just over a month away as a delegate, he had gone to the border with the Northern Tribe, some skirmishes had broken out between them and the crown army, so he had already seen his share of dead people and blood.


    He himself had already killed a few dozen barbarians from the north.


    However, nothing could be more frightening than seeing people die with horrible purple blisters on their bodies and spewing blood.


    An experience in the army made Gianni willingly accept his father''s request, but now seeing the boy''s body on the cold marble table with two doctors working for the court with shocking looks at such a violent death, he regretted it a little to have made a commitment to his father for this town.


    Gianni had already received some reports that it was normal for young people to die from stabbings, beatings by their parents or others, or even sad stories of parents selling children to brothels.


    However, that child with his body violated and his throat cut, with his face disfigured by beatings... That left Gianni with a sick stomach, now in a very bad mood, he was in front of Father Bellini asking questions.


    Bellini looked up at the young man who might not have even been twenty-five yet, with the clean blond beard, dark green eyes like a dense summer forest, and hair cut too short to be considered in good taste by normal society.


    Years on the borders made Gianni never have long hair in his life, head lice and other things could get caught in his hair, where they could hardly bathe as they pleased.


    Other than a bath in the icy lake that separated the Northern Tribe army''s camp, but with its two predominant seasons between the lightest winter and the freezing winter, there weren''t as many opportunities for bathing as one might imagine.


    The marks of the clashes were found in the scar on his eyebrow made by a spear that had nearly blinded him, and an atrocious scar that cut from his chest to the end of his hip, which would almost kill him.


    Fortunately, there were "healers" in the army, people smuggled in by the Lords to help young soldiers survive, Wizards who had to pretend to be healers, whose powers to suture (bind flesh cut by magic) and give more vitality to people who had lost so much blood saved the lives of many, including Gianni''s.


    Even so, with the adverse conditions, the death attack left a large, dark scar on his body that constantly reminded him of the horrors of war.


    "So, Father.... Oh, Father Franco, what time did you get to town?" Gianni asked seriously, there was a cup of steaming and fragrant tea which chased away the awful smell of sewage and rotting blood he had smelled when he was introduced to the boy''s body.

 Chapter 163 - Poor And Lost In An Unknown City (R-15)

    R-15 (Death and crime scene description)


    A dark street even in daylight, with half-rotted wooden crates and rubbish strewn around them, the walls of crumbling buildings and windows tightly closed with thick boards should be the biggest indication that no one would inhabit those crumbling buildings.


    Yet on a fateful night a cruel criminal and a thin, poor little boy, the rats approaching the swooning body to have a feast, a small human life ending there and discarded as if it were worth far less than the rubbish found there.


    The rainwater of the autumn morning washed away everything but the brutal marks left on the fragile body.


    The little boy screamed for help and everyone played deaf?


    Could it be that the boy was silent because of the possible money he was offered, but he only won a cold and cruel death?


    Had his throat been slit as he begged for mercy?


    Or when the "service" was over the weak boy had his hair pulled and his throat cut without realizing until the final moment that there would be no money, just a sharp blade in the throat?


    What that child went through was something that Gianni couldn''t help but imagine, as a soldier who went to defend the country and saw the ugly side of the war, he considers himself cold and even vile, but the child''s disfigured face made him angry, hatred and shame of self and the city.


    The first to find the body, no one knew, but very well the poorest could have seen the body still dressed and deprived the poor child of his small belongings.


    Generate some money, who knows?


    Or dress an even poorer child?


    Gianni when arriving at the decrepit place, there were many people with strong odours and sunken eyes looking at the body with horror, which would overcome the sadness and apathy that many felt living in that place.


    "You can just call me Bellini. Delegate Esposito, I''m also an investigator sent by the church on a mission, so don''t bother talking directly to me without the social flourish" Bellini said, pulling Gianni out of his dark thoughts.


    "If that''s what you want, Father Bellini" Gianni said, opening a cold smile, pulling on the soft, luxurious black gloves that clashed with the whole poor and dismal affair.


    At the Abbey Matteo, Abbot Eurico who was dark under his eyes from a restless night unable to communicate with Zariel tried every way from the simplest such as mentally calling to even picking up a secret item that would allow him to communicate with supernatural beings.


    However, there was not a single response from Zariel which made him age five years in one night, which is saying a lot for a man like Eurico who already looked quite decrepit.


    On the other hand, he received a message from Father Bellini that they were going to spend a few more days in the city because of an accident on the way, which caused people in his group too injured to continue the short half-day trip from the city to the abbey.


    Which was a good thing since Zariel was gone.


    "Abbot! Abbot Eurico��something terrible has happened��" Father Marino said with an urgent tone in his voice.


    Abbot Eurico felt a headache coming on, what else could have happened now?


    "Bishop Darcy and his disciple are gone!" Father Marino said in anguish, people dying, others disappearing, and even now the hero guest Bishop of the empire was gone.


    "Calm down, are you sure he disappeared and didn''t just leave without telling anyone?" Abbot Eurico asked the priest to sit down and take a deep breath, his faithful assistant was much paler than usual.


    "Can someone like Bishop Darcy go silently and unnoticed?" Father Marino muttered with some hope but hearing himself speak, it seemed even more impossible to believe.


    Now, not even Abbot Eurico believed that. So, how did his Bishop and Disciple disappear without a trace?


    "What about their stuff?"


    "The room is as clean as if it had never been inhabited before," Father Marino said with genuine puzzlement.


    "Has no one really seen Bishop Darcy? Who have you asked?" Abbot Eurico with a severe headache asked, hopefully.


    "Before I came here, I had already sent for Bishop Darcy, but no one has seen him or known him since he returned from his office last night."


    "That..."


    "How are we going to explain it to the Darcy Family?" Father Marino asked with clear fear in his voice.


    A war could break out over them, the Aurore Empire would waste no time in investigation and would only attack the Kingdom of Dawn.


    The Archduke''s son and a national hero disappearing in the midst of assassinations... with a high probability of being dead... Even the central church would not support them against the fury of the Aurore Empire.


    "Don''t despair, first let''s send some holy knights to look around and go to the nearby towns, he might still be gone to find a brothel, or just got really bored locked in his room all day"


    Abbot Eurico calmed down after saying this, as it could be true what he said. This was not the time to despair.


    "Your Excellency, Count Bianco and the Marquis of Borneos are here waiting for a meeting" a priest knocked on the door and called.


    "Marquis de Borneos?"


    "Yes, an envoy of the most excellent Duke Byrne of the Kingdom of Northern Lights"


    "But what could Duke Byrne want here?" Father Marino muttered to Abbot Eurico, who had the same puzzled look as he did.


    And now this one!


    On the other hand, Emery, Bryan, Mattias, and Naill had woken up in a dark street not far from the main street that led to Laison Town Square near a bar, the strong smell of vomit and urine awakened the Bishop who was unconscious in the slightly damp floor, luckily with such high-quality clothing the moisture did not enter the clothing so easily.


    Emery felt strangely full of energy upon waking, but with his head aching and his nose being offended by such a stench, he staggered to his feet and looked around, the dark street not helping much but the vague daylight that penetrated the darkness it gave him a sense that he was no longer anywhere in Matteo Abbey.


    What had happened last night?


    Emery didn''t remember anything, he had done things... well adult in porn movies with a Zariel if he wasn''t mistaken, that must have been the name since Azarphy had snarled shortly after he ended things with Zariel.


    He remembers Aillil and one novice dragging the other... but his memory was fuzzy on that part, and everything else was a big blank in his mind.


    "Arabeth and Bao... Are they okay?" Emery thought, remembering that the two demons were in danger of disappearing from his life forever.


    Emery looked around and saw a few bodies lying down, but it was too dark to know who they were, he just knew none of them were Arabeth.


    The hellish obsidian ring was on his finger and was as lustrous as ever, he could feel the bond between him and Arabeth even stronger, just as he knew without even seeing that Bao was alive and well.


    However, where was he now?


    And what happened?


    Why couldn''t he call Arabeth or Bao?


    Azarphy also didn''t seem to hear his calls.


    The cold morning breeze howled through the alley and some broken wooden windows banged loudly, the day had just dawned, but in that place, the street of a Pub that was frequented by the poorest people and destitute travelers in the region, it was still little light and everything around it seemed half gray and half green from the slime of the recent rains that quickly formed in such unhealthy environments.


    Emery luckily was dressed in long clothes and refined fabric, which even though he was used to sleeping didn''t make him cold and didn''t even make him look like he was in his pajamas.


    However, as the cold spread to his bare feet, he reached for the leather bag he always carried around his waist. That was the magical dimension Louis had left with him.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing left with him.


    Emery: (...)


    He was poor and in an unknown city.


    Ah, a real horror even for modern people.


    He sneezed hard at the chill that came from his feet, his nose quickly turning red, the stench was still noticeable, and he felt even more disgusted being barefoot in such a place.


    A feeling of sadness gripped Emery, as it seemed to him that the fate the character must face in penury was coming to fruition even sooner than expected.


    "Don''t be afraid human, I''m still here!" the spirit of light Anael spoke, appearing and lighting up the entire dark alley.


    Emery narrowed his eyes against the strong light, he unintentionally raised his hand to push the light away and ended up throwing Anael into the alley wall, which caused rocks to fly all over the place and the dust just didn''t rise much because of the weather was cold and damp, which made the stones of abandoned buildings wet.


    Anael''s body made a hole in the wall, the poor spirit of light with all its glorious and shining beauty slipped weakly through the wall.


    Anael: X_X *K.O*


    I just wanted to help!


    Emery looked at his hands in amazement, since when was he this strong?

 Chapter 164 - Im Too Strong... But Still No Money

    Then foolishly and awed by his own sudden strength, he was hitting one of the walls with mud, the building shuddering as if an earthquake had hit the spot. Inside the Pub, he could hear glasses clinking and bottles crashing to the floor.


    "What is happening?!" One of the customers of the precarious Inn above the pub woke up with a start.


    "An earthquake?" a woman spoke in fear, the woman''s thin voice hoarse with sleep, her voice was permeated with the fear of those who have been through similar situations in life.


    "Magda, don''t be silly, this isn''t Stern" a man spoke in a foreign language that resembled modern English, which made Emery understand what he was talking about.


    He had to confess that he often had to concentrate to understand what the people around him were talking about. Although he could understand the language of the mainland, if he got distracted a bit he couldn''t understand it very well.


    Although English was not his mother tongue, it was still easier to understand because of the systematic education of the modern world and because he had travelled to English-speaking countries before.


    He was still lucky that there was a common language on the central continent, as it would be impractical for him to speak Italian or whatever is the mother tongue of the Kingdom of Dawn.


    "Clark, do you think I''m a fool?! I''ve been living all this time, working hard so that you could make your hobbies with embroidery... How dare you say that..." the woman was furious and with her tearful voice, her English was even faster and with a thick accent like those from the south of the United States, which made it difficult for Emery to follow the conversation.


    Emery didn''t realize he was listening more than it should have been possible for a human, but he was too curious about the conversation. They were people outside the church, he was duly curious to see and hear new people.


    Maybe he would find out where he was?


    "Oh dear Magda, wasn''t it my embroidery that made us richer, and now we can travel wherever we like?" the man responded with a calming tone, the woman seemed to sob a little.


    "We''re at an inn like this, and you''re talking about wealth..." the woman continued to complain between one sniff and another.


    "Oh my dear. I didn''t know that we could only access our account in the capital of this small kingdom... So, we can only save a little until we reach the capital, so don''t be too sad" the man said even more calm and gentle. Clearly feeling guilty about their situation.


    "Fine, but we can''t go until after the Autumn Festival... I promised Mister Francesca I would teach her about the pumpkin pies and the old apple pie my late mother had taught me" the woman said in a voice calmer and much kinder.


    "Okay, okay, whatever you want dear" the man spoke resignedly, being rewarded by the woman with kisses and hugs.


    Emery felt a little embarrassed listening to the intimate sounds of the couple, so he focused his attention on the steps on the stairs and the conversation of those who had come downstairs to see what had happened.


    "Ah, the glasses for honoured guests have been broken��" a young woman said with anguish.


    "Ah, my silly daughter-in-law, we haven''t had honourable guests in years... Fortunately, the cheapest bottles have been broken, and the beer kegs are intact" an elderly woman''s voice rang with a calm that only elderly people who have long-lived and that patience was impressed upon his soul he could speak.


    "Mother..." a man spoke, a little disconcerted after receiving the angry look from his wife.


    "What are you worried about, my son? The autumn festival is coming, that is, merchants from various cities and even the capital will arrive, if you and my daughter-in-law want to buy more glasses and goblets, you can go and buy them at a much cheaper price"


    The old woman said with indifference, there was no lack of money for such trifles, the lady thought with desolation, seeing her son smile enormously at his daughter-in-law, who had such a greedy eye for such small things.


    The old lady just thought what she should do to take the church today, she liked to help those who needed food, they had enough to be able to worry about buying silly things, so they could also donate food and food to the neighbours who they didn''t have it.


    "Old Dolores, what happened?" one of the guests asked, coming down from the room slightly stunned, with marks evident on his neck from passionate kisses.


    Then a black man with skin like deep and beautiful mahogany, eyes dark as onyx and dark blue hair like Burberry. The others saw it and looked away, but said nothing and looked at Old Dolores with the same doubt as the guest on the stairs.


    "How will I know? This place may be too old or just another street fight..."


    "Or maybe it was a wizard!"


    "What nonsense, a noble magician would be on this reeking street?!"


    "Smelly street? Carlos Joseph, I didn''t tell you to wash the side street because of those damn mercenary braggarts who got everyone out there dirty!" the old woman interrupted everyone''s speech to complain to her son that he was taller than the drinks rack in the pub, but bowed her head as if he were a boy.


    Emery scratched his head and smiled awkwardly at the chaos that had settled between the inn''s patrons and the restless owners.


    Looking around he recognized Naill and Mattias whom he had seen a while ago, but there was an unknown person among them, with skin as dark as the finest of ebony, shockingly pink hair and long pointed ears... Emery no he knew what race he was, but the young man''s beauty could not be hidden even in that dark alley.


    Author: (...)


    You too, now run boys!


    Anael, who was shocked to be thrown away, looked at the human with evident fear in his eyes, he only thought of helping to gain points with Azarphy and who knows his freedom.


    However, he regretted not having protected him in the shadows, seeing himself now all dirty and with pain in his body.


    "Let''s help me wake them up. We have to get out of here," Emery said hurriedly, going to Naill he knew to wake him up and ask what was going on at that moment.


    How did they get here?


    The people inside would soon come out to see what had happened, they could be in danger... They could be superstitious and beat them up for thinking they could be demons or such rogue mercenaries.


    Of course, Emery was thinking too much as when the people left the building they only saw a nobleman, with two novices and a person who seemed to them a foreigner from far away lands... Well, Emery was barefoot, but there was a precious ring on his pale left hand with long, dainty fingers, so everyone just thought it was someone who should be running away from church treatment.


    Sometimes the nobles send their children for treatment, but they are too rebellious and refuse treatment, running away and injuring themselves on the way.


    Of course, choosing a city like this is because of the secrecy that the countryside could provide for the nobles who brought their troubled children to be educated more harshly.


    It was not a few times that novices walked the alleys and dark streets looking for the foolish nobles who ended up either robbed or drunk without clothes in the gutter.


    Because the city church was so good to the citizens and to the poor, it made the novices welcome wherever they were and protected by the villagers, so they walked fearlessly to look for the idiot nobles.


    "Go inside and get some shoes for this young man" the lady who took care of the food said looking at the barefoot young man, the ground was colder than usual due to the light rain that happened in the morning.


    "But mom..." the pub owner spoke to the lady with an embarrassed face, but the woman slapped him hard on the shoulder, and he just sighed in resignation and went to get one of his late father''s shoes.


    "That must be Carlos" Emery thought, seeing the interaction of mother and son.


    Carlos took the shiny shoes belonging to his father only to annoy his mother who had treasured the shoes since his father''s death, new shoes that the poor old man couldn''t wear before he died with a knife in the back on the way home.


    However, to her son''s surprise, Old Dolores didn''t mind and offered it to Emery, as well as asked her son and daughter-in-law to get blankets for the nobleman who looked very fragile that only a wind would be blown away.


    Emery: (...)


    Anael: *looking at the wall that had been thrown before*


    "I don''t have money on me now" Emery said, too embarrassed to accept anything from the old lady. There were so many eyes in him, they even forgot about the possible mage''s tremors or mysterious earthquake when they saw a nobleman acting with modesty.


    Ah, far more shocking than an earthquake.


    Quite shocking!


    "Don''t worry about it, we get a lot of help from the church, I just want to make their work easier" the old woman said with a smile that lacked teeth, but was not lacking in affection and kindness.

 Chapter 165 - Ghost Town

    With some coarse and substandard fabric blankets, the son and daughter-in-law covered Emery''s body which was only slightly damp from the cold weather, the novices looking too confused to say anything.


    "I think these are new people in the church, they seem to have lost their way" one client commented, seeing the novices look around with confused eyes.


    Bryan, despairing to find himself surrounded by a crowd and exposed, his body shook, and he wanted to jump away when Emery put his arm around his shoulders.


    Unfortunately, Emery''s new strength was too great for Bryan to just get rid of this stranger''s arm.


    "Please, if it''s not too much to ask, you can find a blanket for my assistant�� The poor bastard must have joined the other novices to look for me."


    Emery said keeping his expression unchanging, but his voice was too pleasant to hear, the women blushed a little and even the men felt a little enchanted.


    Seeing this happen, Bryan, who was much more sensitive to the environment than Emery, wanted to get out of there, but could not make any sudden movements.


    "Oh, so you''re some nobleman who came from the Frontier of the Aurore Empire or something�� Dark elves are not very common in this realm" another customer commented, he looked a little strange, that''s when Emery saw the dog''s tail swinging.


    "Ah, George is from the Kingdom of Chantel he lived a long time in a border town with the Kingdom of Beastmen, no need to be so surprised. Here in this old inn, we receive all species equally" the old woman spoke introducing the man-beast who had a dog''s tail and taking off his sleeping cap showing the ears of a German Dobermann.


    "I''m a mixture of two different breeds," George said, a little embarrassed by Emery''s serious look at his ears and tail that didn''t look like they belonged to the same breed of dog.


    Carlos brought another blanket and Emery covered Bryan''s body, bringing the black elf to him. Bryan was still shivering, but much less now that there was a fabric separating him from Emery.


    "Let''s go in for a bit for some tea and whiskey�� Oh, I don''t think the novices will be able to come in��" the daughter-in-law asked gently, they were cold and had already forgotten why they had woken up so early and descended in the morning mists.


    "Well, let''s go inside for a bit. I''ll be responsible for them later," Emery said, motioning for Naill and Mattias to follow.


    Clearly, they would follow Bishop Darcy, they themselves did not know how they got to such a place and what they would do. It would be best to keep everyone together for now and try to get as much information as possible from these people.


    Mattias looked at Bryan, who looked at him with a bit of agony, he could only shake his head and follow the two of them closely.


    Already beside Azarphy, Arabeth and Giovanni were walking through the abbey looking for Emery.


    Poor Bao had followed into the forest with his small size, it would be easier for him to do the search without being noticed by the others.


    "Why can''t I feel his presence?" Arabeth muttered again, he can feel Emery alive but not where he is.


    "My powers don''t reach him either at least we know he''s alive," Azarphy said looking indifferent, but he was the first to go out to look for the human, but there was no sign of the human.


    Strangely, Naill and the spirit of Light Anael disappeared too, there had been the first one he went looking for, after all, Emery only knew these two, for some bizarre reason he could be there.


    Only Emery was nowhere to be seen.


    "You know where he is, right?" Azarphy cornered Nature God Aillil in the garden, where he had reappeared looking at an ancient hut that was used as a storeroom.


    "A temporal rift has opened, taking him and the other humans," Aillil said in a tired voice.


    "Temporal rifts don''t appear out of nowhere, there''s something else you''re not telling me." Azarphy couldn''t just accept that randomness.


    How much bad luck would Emery have to be sucked into a temporal rift?


    "I''m really hiding something from you�� Have you ever heard of the City of Sefyrou?"


    Aillil didn''t seem bothered by Azarphy''s anger, he looked at Arabeth who looked like some kind of pale and weak ghost, with his master away there was no way the demon was okay, especially after the day before.


    "Yes, the city that disappeared 100 years ago. One of the most technological cities in the Wizard Republic, but how does this relate to Emery''s disappearance�� If it were something like Emery, everything around me would have been falling down up by such a space rift".


    "What about the city of Belcato, have you ever heard of it?"


    "Yes, an intriguing case of a city not so far from here�� That was mysteriously blown up�� Don''t tell me Emery might be in one of those cities?"


    "Well, there are other cities in our timeline that have become space fragments trapped in a long loop of time, but the closest is Belcato and the rarest is Sefyrou. In Sefyrou''s case, it would be the only one who could pick up selected people��" Aillil said regretfully in his voice.


    "Selected for what?"


    "To break the time looping curse and set them free," Aillil said with a bitter smile.


    "But if, so far, they haven''t been able to break free��"


    "Yes, the possibility of Emery getting stuck in the city is huge," Aillil said with a long sigh.


    "But since Emery was chosen�� It''s because of the strange gathering of his powers, isn''t it?" Azarphy questioned, even knowing the answer.


    While Azarphy and Aillil talked about Emery being lost forever, Yani and Giovanni also talked.


    "Is it possible to save Bishop Darcy?" Giovanni asked Yani if he came from a temporal fragment and had his soul intact.


    "Well, I can try to help. The problem is whether it''s the city of Sefyrou or the city of Belcato�� After all, in a city like Sefyrou, we''re just going to be stuck there with our forces at the moment." Yani said thoughtfully, he was being very pragmatic when responding.


    "But��" Giovanni still tried to speak, but Yani just remained silent, his point was already pretty clear, he couldn''t help Emery and risk getting trapped in a ghost town.


    He had a mission to find the avatars of the gods to advise of Kronos''s plan.


    Yani thought he could talk to Aillil, he would have to find some time to talk to the nature god, but the timing didn''t seem now.


    "So a ghost town kidnapped my master?" Arabeth spoke suddenly, he didn''t look too good with his pale face and dark circles under his eyes.


    "Well it''s a possibility, actually the best possibility, the worst possibility is that Kronos kidnapped these people�� Hahaha�� But that can''t be true if that happened�� It''s better not to talk about such dark things" Aillil started talking to laugh nervously and dismiss that kind of theory.


    After all, Kronos was not such a trivial thing.


    Azarphy: (��)


    Arabeth: (��)


    Giovanni: (��)


    "If we''re lucky, Emery might be in Belcato, a smaller ghost town, and we can pick him up�� As soon as I get someone on my side to answer my request" Aillil said, seeing the surprised faces of the others and trying to console them.


    "Well, now we really have to go get Bishop" Yani suddenly muttered.


    "How will we do this?" Giovanni asked, hopefully.


    "Well, there''s an item inside the abbey that would allow us to open a time rift, but we''re too weak to wield the item''s power"


    "So��" Giovanni inquires more nervously, hoping that Yani could solve the problem.


    "So what? So, we''re going to have to sacrifice a great power�� The Plague Lord is still around, isn''t he?" Yani said with a smile that carried an evil that Giovanni had not yet seen.


    On the other hand, in the city of Trieste, at the Jiang-Li Hotel, Louis is being looked at by heavy serious eyes of a pale blue tint.


    "Second Young Master Darcy, this is Theo, Young Master Emery''s future butler," Louis spoke, bringing Theo closer.


    Charles Darcy, unlike the two brothers, had a much more masculine face, with coarser features and a more dangerous look, so different from the intellectual Darius Darcy and the pretty face of Emery Darcy.


    His short red hair and thick eyebrows made him look sharper and less noble, his blue eyes much less kind than Emery''s.


    Although Charles was wearing a blue coat with a white waistcoat, which made him look very dignified, his strong body showed the presence of a well-trained knight, which made Theo a little uncomfortable.


    The knights who went to the orphanage in order to "protect" the children did badly and strange things at night, he heard moans and cries coming from the hallway which made him and the other children afraid.


    Then Theo saw wasn''t knights, but the civil guards who looked after that poor neighborhood, where they got kids to sell on the black market and some entertainment in those parts.

 Chapter 166 - Emery Who Returned To Normal? (R-18)

    (R-18) ATTENTION THERE ARE WORDS ABOUT THE S-U-I-C-I-D-E ISSUE, BE CAREFUL WHEN READING THE CHAPTER. I would like to say that you are never alone, always, and I repeat ALWAYS seek help!


    Today, I''m going to do that warning and help request, if you feel uncomfortable, I need to do this because�� every situation is explained in the author''s notes. So, I''m sorry, about it.


    (https://ko-fi.com/take_the_moon)


    (>>>>>>>>>>>>)


    Of course, Theo for being Count Bianco''s bastard son�� Well, the ward where he lived at least didn''t have to worry about such filthy fellows.


    "Hello, nice to meet you, Theo. You can call me Young Master Charles, there are many young Darcy masters in the mansion. I hope you can take good care of my stubborn little brother".


    Charles said, still keeping his face serious, but there was a slight gentleness in his voice when he spoke of Emery, which showed the rush for his younger brother.


    "Young Master Charles" Theo repeated politely, looking a little shyly at Charles, his red hair a shade lighter than Emery''s as Charles trained a lot in the open air and with the sunbathing his body.


    "What brings the second young master here? I remember asking only Miss Kate to come to escort young master Emery."


    Louis said looking at a tall woman with short black hair and gray irises eyes like sharp granites, the heavy armor rested beside her and the intricate mesh of silver and Nordic ice iron glinted in the sunlight that streamed in through the window.


    The two double-bladed axes were resting on either side of the woman, who was looking around with frank curiosity, paying little attention to the butler and the second young master Darcy.


    "Well, I just wanted to see if my little brother was back to normal��"


    "If not, wouldn''t you have let me take him back to the mansion?" Louis interrupted Charles'' speech with a sharp tone and a sharp look.


    "It would have been better if he really had returned to normal, you know how sensitive Archduchess is when it comes to Emery" Charles looked directly at Louis without fear and with a lot of confidence.


    "The second young master Darcy has grown a lot," Louis commented in a gentle tone, leaving Charles a little embarrassed.


    "That�� I prefer it when you''re fierce��" Charles commented, feeling embarrassed.


    "At another time I will be fierce, don''t worry. Young master Charles, I can guarantee that young master Emery has returned to normal, even the silly look has returned."


    "Now you call me by name��" Charles muttered, looking away from Louis.


    Louis, who was the Archduke''s personal butler Darcy was the most companionable adult to the Archduke''s children, he was like a second father to the young Darcy''s masters.


    Of course, Louis''s favorite were the twins who were far more demonic than he and Darius, who was always on the run from the manor and venturing outside.


    Louis adored them to heaven because they were wild and were always running from him, but Charles couldn''t even feel resentful because he adored the liveliness they brought to the mansion and gave him the opportunity to stop training to go find his little brothers.


    Finally, it was only poor Louis who had to find the four sons of the Archduke, who seemed to venture out without caring about the consequences. The twins'' joy was very contagious, and their antics amused everyone.


    Of course, that changed when Emery returned from her freshman year at boarding school at the age of 16.


    Emery didn''t look like the same young man, even his twin sister rejected him as if she couldn''t recognize her brother.


    Needless to say, Archduchess Darcy had her husband investigate whether anyone dared mess with her son, but nothing was discovered, he was treated well, but he was very sad, nothing big�� except one night when he passed out after having fallen into a nearby river.


    A mighty river that crossed a little far from the capital, but was close to the boarding school and was often used to collect water in winter since even in the freezing the river continued to flow without solidify


    The river had already taken several lives of unsuspecting people about the deceptive river, but Emery''s case was strange�� The priests, tutors, and students of the abbey said it was an accident, but it looked like a suicide attempt.


    Of course, people couldn''t believe that a person like Emery with such a rich family background would commit such a thing�� Besides, the priests didn''t want the wrath of Archduke Darcy, so they considered it all an accident, slipping on ice and falling into the river.


    Why was Emery next to a dangerous river in winter when he was a rich and important student?


    The answer was pretty obvious, but it was better to keep it quiet.


    What mattered was that Emery was no longer the Emery they knew.


    "Well, Louis called me here for what reason? You are much stronger than me and very capable of protecting young master Emery." Kate finally spoke, looking at Louis.


    "Young Master Emery needs to train his body�� Besides, I already have Theo to care for and educate for now"


    Kate looked at Theo and liked the young man''s eyes a lot, which were different from normal, she smiled sympathetically at the 14-year-old boy, as being coached by Louis seemed very terrible.


    "Call me Aunt Kate, I''ll call you young Theo. No need to use formalities with me," Countess Linova said with a smile. Of course, Theo didn''t know Kate was a noblewoman.


    In the book, he studied, he only has the titles and names of the nobles, but he didn''t have the nicknames or "war" names they used with others in intimacy.


    If so, she had�� Theo didn''t know if he could memorize everything until Louis asked him the questions.


    Furthermore, there was no picture of Kate in the book Theo was given, because of Kate''s special position in Archduke Darcy''s mansion as one of the Archduke''s own ten personal knights.


    Kate the slayer was ranked 10 in the Knights Empire rankings, a female knight who was already in the tenth circle of power. She alone could destroy a small army, which made her much stronger than Charles.


    Of course, Kate was much older than Charles and had much more experience and training.


    Anyway, Louis trusted Kate deeply precisely because of the position she had held at the mansion for nearly 40 years, being one of the few people who sided with the current Archduke Darcy before he ascended to the position of family master.


    "Aunt Kate��" Theo muttered, feeling something in his chest heat up but feeling the curious gaze of everyone who heard him murmur, his face grew hot, and he lowered his head in embarrassment.


    Charles chuckled a little and coughed to hide it, but he got deadly glares from Louis and Kate.


    What could he do, he found young Theo a little too cute?


    You know those big innocent eyes and face that quickly turns red, oh, it''s been a while since he''s seen a cute kid.


    Lee Ming and Austen entered the room bringing tea and snacks between sweet and savory, the room was silent for a moment as they organized tea and snacks. So, Kate, after eating a rice ball stuffed with shrimp, started talking again:


    "You could have called Orlando��"


    "In fact, Orlando would love to see young master Emery again, but he wouldn''t be able to push hard in training precisely because of the uncle and nephew relationship they have," Louis said with a cold smile.


    Orlando Darcy is the younger brother of the current Archduke Darcy, who was born after Emery''s father took over the family. Grandpa Darcy, being a powerful Wizard, had a very long life and was very active, but nobody imagined that he could still have children.


    The stronger the Wizard, the harder it is to have children, but former Archduke Darcy had four sons and two daughters, which was a fair number of children.


    However, it was visible that with each generation there was a significant decrease in the number of children, the old Archduke Darcy had six children and the current Archduke Darcy had four children.


    Because he was younger and there was already a new Archduke Darcy, Orlando freely grew up to be whatever he wanted in the future, in the end, he became a Fire Paladin of the Archduke and set up a school for knights in the main town of his old brother''s territory.


    To say that Orlando Darcy was the best teacher was really undeniable, but as Louis said, Emery was his favorite nephew who ran away from the mansion with his sister to visit his uncle in town.


    The uncle and nephew relationship could leave Orlando weak-hearted and training less burdensome, supposedly.


    Of course, for Louis to have such antagonism against Orlando would be more unsaid, but Kate and Charles wisely asked for nothing else.


    Lee Ming and Theo didn''t know about Louis and Orlando''s enmity, so they kept silent and thought Louis'' decision was no big deal.


    "Anyway, we''ll leave tomorrow to pick up young master Emery from there, on the way you can get acquainted," Louis said ending the subject once more.


    Austen and Theo left the room to deal with packing the remaining luggage but were interrupted by a scandal outside the Jiang-Li hotel.


    On the other hand, in the old bar and inn in that neighborhood that appeared to be destitute, Emery was well warmed up drinking a very tasty beer despite the glass being made of wood and looking very worn.


    The beer was surprisingly delicious.


    The old fireplace was lit, the noise from the kitchen was very evident by the silence that Emery was together with Mattias, Bryan, and Naill, even Anael was silent.


    Guests all rushed to their rooms to change and change into warmer clothes.


    "Naill, do you have your bag there?" Emery asked when Old Dolores went into the kitchen to hear cutlery hitting the floor and the female voice complaining about having cut her finger.

 Chapter 167 - [Bonus ]We Arent Poor Anymore!

    A request for help and a warning, I''m doing this little campaign to raise money due to situations of famine and now natural disasters that have been taking place in my country. Thank you very much in advance. Follow the link:


    https://ko-fi.com/take_the_moon


    (>>>>>>)


    Nadia, Dolores'' daughter-in-law, wasn''t much of a cook, she was something of a popular waitress in their pub and ended up marrying Carlos because he was an only child who would inherit the bar.


    Which was a much better situation than many men in that poor neighborhood, besides, Old Dolores despite being a surly person, always acted like an aunt to Nadia when giving her a job in the pub despite many gossips that women shouldn''t work in places like this.


    Sure, prostitution was all right, but working as a waitress was pretty outrageous to pub-goers.


    However, Emery would eventually discover that this pub was very different from other places in town


    Well, after a few pans and scathing looks from Old Dolores, the customers didn''t dare comment further on the matter. The two women started talking loudly, and more noise was made in the kitchen, but in some weird way, it seemed very harmonized and lively in there.


    "Yes, I was looking at my space item when I suddenly passed out" Naill spoke, showing his simple cloth bag with a thin cord, which if you don''t look closely you can''t tell it''s made of dark gold threads.


    Emery breathed a sigh of relief, so they weren''t entirely broke.


    "How much?"


    "A thousand gold coins, I know that''s too little, Bishop Darcy... But that''s all I was able to get before I was sent to the abbey," Naill said sheepishly and passed the cloth bag to Emery.


    Emery: (...)


    Author: (...)


    Other people: (...)


    Louis: So poor!


    Author: (!!!) Q_Q


    "I also have some money and some food my uncle sent me," Mattias said after the long awkward silence that fell over the group after Naill''s speech.


    Emery looked at Mattias and thought he was very brave to speak at that moment, after all, after such a "humble" or clueless speech by Naill, he himself would be ashamed to say that he would have something.


    Author: You are rich... Oh, forget it. *Outraged by the rich characters from the novel itself*


    Anael just looked at the human and felt curious about what was in his head, even if he wasn''t concerned about money because he was a spirit and in his world, the coin was called stars (small stones that gave spiritual power, which value was defined by the power within the small stones), he knew that gold was worth more than silver or copper.


    Once a thousand gold coins were a lot of money, Anael looked down at the size of the Central Continent coins that were the size of a baby''s fist with the image of a sun and sea waves carved into the refined golden metal.


    Yes, the Central Continent had well-developed banks and a strong monetary system. A single coin circulated across the continent is divided into copper, silver, and gold, there were also silver notes and gold notes, the richest had magical notes certified by magicians who were dimensional and tracking specialists who put a special stamp on these notes magic.


    In small towns, banks only carried out deposits, payments, transfers, and withdrawals, there was no exchange of currency or exchange. If they came from other countries, it was necessary to go to medium-sized port cities or capitals.


    Some Central Continent countries like the Aurore Empire or the Elves Empire had a strong economy and a strong local currency that would generally have a value close to the mainland currency or higher, as is the case with the Aurore Empire, so many people prefer to work in these places and then exchange and send the families in other countries to be sold to the banks there.


    Furthermore, Empires were much more developed than kingdoms and had many more jobs, lands, and growth opportunities even in smaller cities.


    "Do you also have a space item?" Emery asked curiously, he looked at Mattias'' simple outfit.


    "A small item, my uncle is a priest in my hometown and won the scholarship once he performed a successful ceremony for some merchants," Mattias said, smiling a little sheepishly.


    That ceremony was deemed successful when the merchants returned safely to their town, so Mattias'' uncle received the space item and some silver coins.


    Mattias'' uncle sent copper coins for the space item, luckily from the poor appearance of the cloth bag no one tried to steal from it on the way to delivery and the others looked contemptuously and mockingly at Mattias when he won the bag, they thought he was being deceived by his own uncle.


    The cloth bag he took out was made of coarse cloth and a simple hemp rope tied the bag.


    "That''s good enough, your uncle must be a great priest," Emery said when he saw the embarrassment on Mattias'' face. He wanted to avoid embarrassing the young man, he was just surprised how lucky two of the four in the group had lifesaving items at that moment.


    "Yes, he is a great priest," Mattias said very proudly only to be embarrassed afterward, as he spoke too loudly because of the excitement of talking about a person he admired.


    Mattias had 100 copper coins, warm blankets, pillows, and some native foods that appeared to be wrapped in magic paper that retained their flavour when shipped.


    Strangely, no one ate the food when it was sent, well, when you think about the issue of the pandemic... customs were forced to change and no one would dare to eat food in another city and without knowing its origin, no matter how fragrant the food was.


    Life should be worth more than a few mouthfuls of delicious food.


    "Mattias, let''s use your coins first, and then we''ll go to the bank and exchange some Naill coins. Then I''ll pay you both back." Emery said, holding up both bags, trying to show sincerity to the two young men.


    "No problem Bishop Darcy, as long as I can help a little" Mattias said blushing a little, he didn''t need assurance from a person as famous and rich as Bishop Darcy.


    He was too rich to refuse to pay such a paltry debt.


    "If I can help it''s alright too," Naill said calmly, he had more items on his body that were worth more than 1000 gold coins, so he was happy to share that money with the group.


    Furthermore, he felt indebted to Emery for having healed him when he became ill and for sending the "angel lord" to help him when he was cornered by a holy knight and nearly raped.


    A thousand gold coins seemed like too little, so Naill pulled a rather flashy item out of his novice''s outfit and gave it to Emery.


    "This is a protection talisman, in case anyone tries to harm Bishop Darcy," Naill said a little shyly, he knew that such an item of average quality could not be as much to the taste of the famous and wealthy Bishop Darcy.


    Ah, but it was what he could give right now.


    Emery: Do you know I''m poor today? Do you want to crush me with your wealth? *Deeply disturbed*


    Author: You''re Just Poor Today... I prefer not to comment more. *Deeply disturbed too*


    The protection talisman was a brooch made of gold in the shape of a butterfly with several small magical stones that were valuable and on the butterfly''s body, a "Protection" rune made with black ink that Emery pulling from the memory of the original body could deduce that it was an ink made from the sap of black iron trees.


    Dark Iron Trees are widely used to make items such as weapons, blades, shields, magical paint bases, and for refined gears for more modern items such as the steam engine or magical stone engine, and they are cultivated in the Northern Lights Kingdom where Naill was native.


    Every gram of wood from those trees would be worth the weight in gold in exports, the Aurore Empire and the Magi Republic were the biggest buyers of such materials of production.


    "It doesn''t take that much" Emery wanted to refuse the item because he had Anael and his own strength. He wasn''t a helpless person, but Naill was very insistent on that.


    "Fine, I''ll put it on this person here then," Emery said, quickly putting the item on Bryan, who flinched at being touched and looked suspiciously at the much paler human than the two young men standing beside him.


    "I don''t need..." Bryan tried to protest in a low voice and looked away from the serious and somewhat frightening face of the fire red-haired human.


    "Yes, you will. You didn''t hear that man earlier say that Dark Elves were unusual in this region, it''s possible that someone will target you when we go out... Though I can do a spell to disguise you a little... But I don''t know if it would work on elves very well��" Emery started to say before losing himself in his own thoughts and looking curiously at Bryan''s pointy ears and pink hair.


    The black colour of Bryan''s skin wasn''t something Emery was surprised by, as he came from the modern world and had seen very dark-skinned people before, but the pink hair and the fact that the young man was an elf made him a little excited.


    After all, there was an elf!


    Azarphy: (...)


    Arabeth: (!!!)


    Bao: (???)


    Aillil: Hey, I''m a god, and you weren''t even too excited about it! *Perplexed*


    Author: I know... It''s sorrowful... *Consoling others*


    A request for help and a warning, I''m doing this little campaign to raise money due to situations of famine and now natural disasters that have been taking place in my country. Thank you very much in advance. Follow the link:


    https://ko-fi.com/take_the_moon

 Chapter 168 - Dont Be Nervous Dear Elf!

    The truth is that Emery felt too improper in this fantasy world that looked more like a terrible horror film that mixed angels, demons, witches, and corrupt priests... Seeing an elf with pink hair... That was it, an idealized fantasy world.


    Azarphy: So it''s like this... I''ll show you the fantasy plot *taking off his clothes*


    Author: (!!!) *blushing*


    Emery: Cough... Cough... *turns the novel page and continues the plot*


    Bryan looked at that talisman in his hand feeling an imaginary weight, he still tried to say something, but he could only say many "buts" and shyly looked at Mattias who just looked away pretending not to see.


    After all, it was for Bryan''s own good, Mattias himself also thought Bryan''s beauty and different aesthetic would put the elf himself in danger, so it was good to have an item that could save lives.


    Mattias worried that being in an unknown place and with no contacts if they lost the elf��well, it would be lost forever, they wouldn''t be able to find him later.


    "But..."


    "There''s no ''but'' if you don''t accept it will make us all tense and worried, we''re already in a tough spot right now." Emery gently brushes aside Bryan''s denials.


    "But how did a Dark Elf end up with us here? By the way, where is this one?" Naill asked suddenly, looking at Bryan with suspicion, does the dark elf have something related to what happened to them?


    "He has nothing to do with the situation right now... He... I... Ah, I helped him when he was injured, and I left him a few days ago in the abandoned cabin to recover from his injuries" Mattias ended up confessing when he saw Bryan''s face grow paler and Naill give them a suspicious look.


    Mattias said almost everything but what he suspected had happened to Bryan and some things a little embarrassing, even the name of the elf he ended up saying, the last thing he wanted was for Bishop Darcy to also suspect the black elf and himself.


    Before Emery could calm things down, old Dolores and Carlos came out with steaming bowls of soups on soft bread, but with a slightly dark crust (which denoted the poor quality of the wheat flour) and a few fruit salad sides and vegetables.


    Emery felt spittle trickle down his mouth, luckily the others seemed as focused as he was on the food on the tray.


    "This is the special soup here and the salad is with a special sauce of local spices... An old family recipe" old Dolores said with a proud tone in her voice and her breast swollen.


    "My mother''s food is the best in town, even the Chefs at Pli�� Restaurants and Inn Horizon cannot compare to my mother... She has already won the city''s biennial cooking competition for two years in a row..."


    "Enough, Carlos. Let them eat now." Old Dolores interrupted her son''s speech, but her smile seemed to say how much she enjoyed the compliment.


    "Don''t forget about the Autumn Fair competition, mom won with the best meat and best salad dressing, and she should win again soon" Nadia spoke excitedly leaving the kitchen, and she looked very proud of old Dolores.


    "Come on, let''s not call them and eat," Old Dolores said, shrugging and smiling, still delighted by the compliments.


    "Thank you very much, my employee had the money bag, so we''ll pay you," Emery said wiping some saliva I would imagine he was due to hunger not so much I would imagine.


    He remembered that he hadn''t had dinner yesterday.


    Ah, what a terrible sin!


    "Don''t worry about it..." old Dolores said, and didn''t know how to call Emery and the others.


    "Call me Darcy, this is Bryan, Brother Naill, and Brother Mattias. Bryan is my assistant, but he''s a little freaked out by the new surroundings. So, I apologize to you if he seems a bit rude"


    Emery said in a polite tone which left Dolores and the others surprised, the nobles were generally rude and arrogant, but this noble is being very polite and kind to them, which was far more unnatural.


    "Well, young Master Darcy need not worry about payment. For the local church that helps this neighborhood a lot, it''s a pleasure to be able to help the novices now," Old Dolores said, raising her hands as if she were pushing away some bothersome insect.


    She ended up calling Emery with the young master Darcy since he was a noble, although he is a polite and good-humored noble it would be better to keep the courtesy, maybe some other noble would see her behavior and cause trouble for her.


    Dolores, well, she knew how cruel the nobles could be to humble people like them.


    "Well, mom, let''s let them eat. We have to cook food for the others who will be coming down soon." Nadia called her mother-in-law and her husband into the kitchen again.


    Carlos left the slightly worn-looking skin on the table with the wooden glasses, taking the empty beer glasses to the kitchen.


    The wineskin had delicious and sweet wine, but it had an acidity that made Emery''s tongue tickle with a pleasure he thought he couldn''t get from wine from a world like this.


    "It''s an excellent food" Naill praised, stroking her belly that turned a little round. It had been a long time since he had tasted such good food, since he fled his older brother''s territory.


    The others agreed, only Bryan didn''t eat the soup which was made of venison, he ate the fruit and vegetable salad, he found the sauce very delicious, even the temple elves didn''t make such type of salad dressing.


    "Don''t elves eat meat?" Emery asked excitedly, after all, there was a simple and cool clich�� of a fantasy world, without any apparent complications.


    "There in the temple you don''t eat meat" Bryan replied automatically without realizing that he was giving important information, only when the eyes of the three humans rounded when looking at him did the young elf realize that he had said things that humans shouldn''t know.


    "Temple? Are you a priest in the Empire of the Elves?" Emery asked with the shattered illusion of a good, simple elf from a fantasy story.


    Emery was already imagining that Bryan was some kind of archer or hunter, after all, in fantasy plots the elf played that role of support or a healer, but looking at the thin, petite body he couldn''t be either of those first two professions.


    "I�� I��" Bryan started to stutter and shiver, he felt he had somehow betrayed his race.


    When he was sold, the sellers didn''t tell buyers where he came from because buyers would be afraid to buy him because of the repercussions, so they sold him as an elf mestizo.


    So, the damn bastard who bought him had no idea he was buying a temple priest from the Elven Empire.


    While the buyer was a sick pervert this might not have been a hindrance, but for Bryan, the fact that he hadn''t been tortured into confessing the secrets of the Temple of the Elves was the only thing that could have left him sane, the fact that not betraying his race or putting his older brother in danger.


    The madman who bought him wasn''t interested enough in him in that sense, just his body and the fears his eyes showed at being hurt.


    "Calm down, you don''t need to say anything else. I just need to know if you have any powers that can help us in the future," Emery said, holding up both hands as if to show he was unarmed.


    Bryan looked like he was hyperventilating, his eyes glazed over, and Emery''s voice sounded far away.


    "Holy shit! Don''t die from the heart attack!" Emery said, a little startled by Bryan''s reaction.


    Mattias promptly rushed to his friend''s side, but he became somewhat violent when he felt the contact of the human''s hand on his back, the beautiful green eyes turned a strange shade of gold and the power of nature seemed to emerge from the dark elf.


    Well, Bryan wasn''t dying, but it looked like he was going to end up killing someone.


    Emery was lost for an instant at the dark elf''s reaction, but then the same mysterious power he''d used earlier manifested itself once again, the power of Bryan''s nature that looked like it wanted to hurt Mattias was swallowed up by a power that couldn''t be seen with the naked eye.


    "Ah, the power of death is always so scary" Anael muttered, feeling a shiver common to all living beings.


    Bryan felt himself weaken and looked at Emery with fear and fascination, the power of his nature that had been sealed when he was sold blossomed to his feelings and was then held back by the human in front of him.


    The dark elf was sure that until the moment he woke up in that unknown place the seal was still on his body, but now his power was there again.


    When waking up in an unknown place, Bryan could still feel the slave seal on his chest that sealed his powers and left him as weak as a human child, the only person who had touched him very lightly was the fire-haired human.

 Chapter 169 - Peculiar Guests (part 1)

    Emery already felt strange again, that power... Was that what he got from the Death God item?


    Death was really astonishing, but was it safe?


    He won''t die, right?


    Emery shook the negative thought away for reason... Well, he couldn''t do anything, for now, luckily not much had happened to his body, just that the seed of death looked very alive and was golden...


    Which was pretty weird.


    "You don''t need to be nervous, okay? We want to avoid hurting anyone here, so, calm down, please" Emery said helplessly helping Mattias to his feet and making sure the young man didn''t have any injuries.


    "I''m fine, Bishop Darcy. I better check him out," Mattias said, a little depressed, indicating Bryan with a shake of his head.


    Bryan, who was still surprised that his powers had returned, hadn''t noticed Mattias''s hurt look and only realized he had hurt his new friend when Emery was already beside him.


    Bryan''s body tensed at the feel of Emery''s hand on his shoulder, but looking at his serious face and Mattias'' calm gaze, he didn''t move and tried to relax his defenses.


    "What is it?" Emery thought as he felt dark energy in Bryan''s chest.


    Memories of the original body pointed to a slave imprint made of dark energy.


    The dark energy of Shadow Lord Morrise, also known as the god of darkness who was different from the goddess of night Nix, was often used as food for dark and forbidden spells, in some places being equated with demonic energy.


    A demon couldn''t enslave a human, of course, the human could choose to be enslaved by the demon to gain power, but it was still a choice. The power of darkness was brainwashing, creating slave marks and could separate the soul from the body to be enslaved.


    The demons looked so much cuter compared to the Dark Sorcerers, who enslaved children''s souls and sacrificed baby souls for them to gain more power.


    Not that the demons couldn''t do that, but they would need an intermediary who in this case is a human being, and the human in question had to be heartless and perverted to reap power with such a method.


    Or just become too detached from one''s species.


    So, the question arises whether that human would still be a human after all that.


    Anyone could become a Dark Sorcerer, but one would imagine that such people were hunted to death by the temples and by the government itself.


    Emery felt something terrible in that small core of dark energy, but with some holy energy, the dark power was obliterated.


    The sacred energy grew a little stronger inside Emery, which caused the other energies to stir within him, poor young Darcy looked at everything helplessly.


    Fortunately, the other three seeds surrounded the seed with light and seemed to contain the seed''s agitation.


    Bryan felt as light as a feather, he hadn''t felt that way for several months, and the comfort of the sacred energy made his body feel much more relaxed.


    The sacred energy was not opposed to the energy of nature, in light doses, they could be strengthened, the big problem was in cases like Emery''s where the two energies compete for dominance.


    Complete this with the death energy and the demonic energy Emery''s body couldn''t even be considered more human because of the conflict between the energies, any other human would have already exploded with so much opposing energy inside him.


    "You guys look very excited," a man said coming down the stairs, behind him were the other guests who were looking with curiosity at Emery''s strange pose holding Bryan''s shoulders and Mattias leaning on Naill.


    Of course, Bryan''s ecstatic look and Mattias'' pale face couldn''t go unnoticed, which created a funny scene, as if the group were in a love triangle.


    The dark-skinned man looked at everyone with a peculiar expression, as if he was judging children who had drunk too much and were now excited enough to be caught with some intimacy.


    "Ash, don''t embarrass them," a man standing behind him said with a gentle smile and a warm look at Ash.


    The man was shorter than Ash and had skin that was peculiarly a reddish hue like cherry wood, brown eyes as light as black tea, and features pretty, but Emery found it rather exotic.


    The man''s dark eyelashes framed that gentle look which made his look even more attractive, of course, the pearl earrings drew even more attention from Emery as they were a very strange color.


    "Pearl Earrings from the Sea of ??Galieu... quite rare, I thought this type of stone had disappeared a few years ago with the death of the last red-skinned mermaids" Anael commented a little surprised.


    Pearls of the Sea of ??Galieu was a legendary place for spirits like Anael, as there were many minerals there that strengthened spiritual powers, but it was guarded by an incredible leviathan.


    It is said that Leviathan was once a marine god, but that he was defeated by the current God of the Oceans and had some powers stolen by the God of Water, who is now known as the Spiritual King of Water.


    Since the God of the Oceans and the Lord of the Rivers were too petty to share power with the God of Water, even though they were gentle gods and loved living beings, they didn''t like other gods.


    Well, except for Nix, the goddess of the night.


    Ah, the God of the Ocean and the God of the Rivers are half-brothers, so they thought selfish with the other gods they can share the power of the waters together.


    The Leviathan that lost its powers can only isolate itself in the Sea of ??Galieu which had been a place that the God Aillil, the god of nature, had exchanged with these two selfish gods so that life could exist within the waters.


    After all, there was an ecosystem of plants to feed the descendants and creations of these two gods, plus Aillil was Nix''s best friend, so the two gods had to be good to the god of nature.


    Aillil wasn''t concerned about Leviathan, in fact, he just took that piece of water just because he wanted to make those selfish gods grind their teeth, then he didn''t care anymore.


    Leviathan still had a small part of his divine powers but tired after the terrible battle he fell asleep and spent a century sleeping, his powers leaked into the minerals around that great body and became precious minerals with great spiritual power.


    When Leviathan woke up again, there was an underwater city with red-skinned mermaids and jet-black hair that had taken root there.


    They were born of the blood of the wounded Leviathan and technically were his sons, which left him in doubt whether to kill such a daring race that did not fear him and even made a city near him.


    Anyway, the Leviathan let them live, and the legends said that the red-skinned mermaids were the only ones that could take the ores saved by the Leviathan and that they exchanged with the other gods who protected the city and the Leviathan.


    Unfortunately, one day, the city just disappeared.


    The Leviathan became desolate and violent as if it had gone mad and thrown a barrier over the Sea of ??Galieu the place became forbidden even to the gods.


    It was such a long story that Emery had no idea about it but just stared at the man''s black hair, which was wavy and short, and molded his face into a heart shape.


    "Everyone looks like that when Sarin comes," a man with paler skin commented with some sarcasm, hugging Ash and sending Sarin a hostile look.


    "And you get jealous, Uriel," Sarin said, nudging his friend, who gave him an annoyed look.


    Uriel was the opposite of Sarin with very light skin, blond hair, and blue eyes, unlike his friend the man had large hoop earrings of an unknown material that looked like silver but darker.


    "An ice nymphs article... Very rare, which became expensive after the Unigando catastrophe" Anael muttered to himself, watching Uriel more closely.


    Emery, who felt embarrassed at being drawn to attention, almost hid behind Bryan, but he resisted, and with his serious face of an immortal level he just seemed indifferent to Uriel''s comment and Sarin''s laugh.


    "Don''t call them. They just like to tease others," George said with a friendly smile, his tail wagging like a good dog.


    For some reason, George felt very close to Emery, he seemed to have an energy that attracted him in some way.


    Bao: (...) *tail wagging*


    Author: Did we find a boyfriend for Bao? *Thinking*


    Bao: (!!!)  *scared*


    "Don''t wag your tail too much, George. It''ll scare them away," Sarin said with acid in his voice.


    "Do I scare you?" George asked, genuinely concerned. He well knew that there were people who hated other species just for being different. Humans were masters of diplomacy with other races, but there were many who thought other races were evil things.


    Beings that brought diseases and stole jobs from other humans, which was pretty absurd since diseases had always existed and many diseases of other races were rarely transmitted to humans, furthermore, jobs weren''t stolen as they had to have ratings to can be hired.

 Chapter 170 - Peculiar Guests (part 2)

    Jobs that required more brute strength would clearly go to those with the best physique, which would hardly be a human of humble origins, wild beasts are born with gigantic strength even the poorest of wild beasts is as strong as a knight of the circle 3.1


    Which was enough physical strength for the menial jobs of construction, car maintenance, building roads, forts, walls, and even as civil guards in some border towns.


    The Beastmen were also excellent hunters and investigators, so often in capitals, they were part of the "police" investigation teams or worked for the intelligence guild.


    Even the guild of assassins respected and appreciated the Beastmen.


    Of course, uneducated people who saw wild beasts occupying places they thought belonged to them ended up resenting them by spreading gossip and gratuitous hatred to others.


    There were other types of jobs, but which were less sought after by ordinary people like actresses and theatre actors, that fox-type Beastmen were well regarded and esteemed, even some successful merchants that Tanuki-type Beastmen were well received by the common population for bringing interesting and useful articles to most of them.


    Anyway, there were many types of Beastmen, and George well knew that the types who were dogs were generally either very welcome or would be the opposite extreme of being mocked.


    That''s when they weren''t confused with the wolf types that humans were quite hostile to, despite being favorites in the Assassin Guild.


    "No, I think it''s really cool," Naill said, staring at George''s wagging tail, but he was pulled away by Emery to stop looking.


    Wouldn''t that be like looking at someone''s ass? Ah, Emery felt embarrassed for George.


    Of course, that would only apply if Emery and their group were canine types. Humans seeing the tail wag doesn''t mean anything at all, but another canine could be hostile or show a more loving interest.


    Well, Emery didn''t know that, and his attitude seemed to be hostile towards George.


    "I''ll hide it," George said dejectedly, the tail lowered, and the ears looked droopy, so he took two leaflets, and with smoke that seemed to come out of nowhere, the tail and the ears disappeared.


    "A fox leaf... Or was it from Tanuki?" Anael thought, remembering his old enemy, the nine-tailed fox, a master of seduction and disguise.


    A shameless male fox who had to gain grace with the goddess Nix, which always got Anael in trouble when they got into a confrontation.


    Divine items were an endless pain to escape.


    The guests descended and there were ten in all, Emery who had already finished eating and was standing by the fireplace watching this peculiar group of people.


    Two humans, Magda and Clark who had a typical Western appearance he saw in the modern world, even the language was similar. They came from the Western Continent of the State of Stern, and are traveling the world now.


    George and Sarah who are brothers, Sarah came down shortly after everyone was eating. She looked the same as George with long dark brown hair, caramelized brown eyes that only dogs could adorably show, the same black German Dobermann ears, and the long, fuzzy tail of a species Emery didn''t know about.


    Apparently, George and Sarah came to the Autumn Festival which is very famous in Belcato City, yes, Emery managed to hear the lively conversation between George and old Dolores.


    George worked for the Chantel Kingdom Information Guild, how did Emery discover this?


    Well, Anael did some work.


    Despite being much weaker than Azarphy, he was still quite useful.


    Or maybe George was very simple-minded.


    He worked with small information such as informing the location of inns, hotels, cities that are good for tourism with a low rate of violence, places with good food and drink.


    Nothing that would be very confidential there, but that would make an excellent profit for George.


    Sarah worked as a travel writer, publishing under a male pseudonym, and seemed to be very successful in Chantel''s Kingdom, she was much quieter than George and seemed to be the type of woman who listens more than speaks, almost the opposite of her older brother.


    The other three guests were Sarin, Uriel, and Ash, who Anael told a little about the theory that Sarin is a rare species of mermaid and that Uriel could be an almost extinct species of Ice Nymph.


    Of course, Anael only told a few things, after all, a long story behind all kinds could not be told in so few minutes.


    As for Ash... Well, to Emery''s surprise, he found out himself that the man with the dark skin as ebony was a Warlock... Well, that or was someone overpowered by a demon.


    The demon accompanying Ash looked like a cute black dolphin with lovely pearly blue eyes that only Emery could see, as no one commented on the matter or looked surprised.


    Well, it could be a guardian spirit...


    "It''s a sea demon, even Satan got his hands on some creatures of the Ocean God... You can''t even imagine how that annoying guy got mad at the time, but they were part of the Ocean God too, so he couldn''t destroy them." Anael remarked dismissively as if the Ocean God were an annoying cousin who saw him at Christmas.


    "Can''t the gods kill the species that are part of their powers?" Emery asked curiously. He remembered Azarphy and Zariel, archangels who had been banished but not destroyed.


    "They can, but if they do, the species can lose faith in them, and their power diminishes, possibly even causing riots. Some gods fell precisely because of these things, the previous god Animalia fell because he thought snakes were too cruel and without discrimination, he ended up killing many snakes... The animals were afraid that their species would be the next ones to displease the opinion of the  Animalia god and gathered to overthrow such a god. The new god Animalia is much better and wiser, but the snakes ended up creating the serpentine god, who became a lesser god who was under the protection of the god of nature..."


    Anael then told a long story of war, blood, and godly fights, which left Emery entertained, which he listened to with bright eyes, knowing that this information could not hurt him.


    Yes, information that would never turn against him in the future.


    Oh, yeah, back to the guests.


    There were a couple of dwarfs too, Josephina and Karl, who sounded more like made-up names, but as they were just guests at a small inn in a remote bar... No one cared about that.


    Karl was a skilled blacksmith in the making of long, thin swords, while Josephina owned a jewelry store in the Aurore Empire.


    "Old Dolores is calling you Young Master Darcy, so you''re from the Family of Archduke Darcy of the Aurore Empire? I remember that people in the empire say that the main family of the archduchy has red hair"


    Josephina asked suddenly, causing the group happily eating at the bar tables to fall silent.


    The Darcy Family was legendary outside the Aurore Empire, a family of Mages and Wizards who had so much commercial and military influence inside and outside the empire.


    "Yes, yes, he is a great hero of the Aurore Empire," Naill said with great pride, forgetting that they were now in an unknown place.


    Fortunately, he didn''t mention that Emery was a bishop, which would have made everyone a lot more nervous and Emery himself even more helpless.


    "Oh, I knew it! I had seen the parade of the great Mages who came from the Lunar Battle, I remember seeing Master Mage Ethan on a white steed..." Josephina commented emotionally.


    "Do you expect the same Ethan Darcy that some merchants said is staying at Horizon Inn for the Autumn Festival?" Nadia also commented getting excited, after all, that was a hero of the empire that was in their small town.


    "These are just rumours... He must have come in hiding, otherwise, the nobles of the region would have come to welcome a hero as grand as young master Darcy" Karl said seriously, a war hero who sings with a magic sword, how could a dwarf dealing with magic and iron not treat the matter with the seriousness it deserved?


    Ethan Darcy, younger brother of Emery''s paternal grandfather, mysteriously disappeared on a journey, at least that is what appears in Bishop Darcy''s original memory.


    Everyone looked at Emery with a speculative look, Emery''s voice sounded like it was gone, and they can only stare at everyone seriously, despite putting inside he''s screaming that he wasn''t that person.


    On the other hand, the last of the guests came down the stairs which made everyone look up, and the atmosphere became eerily silent.


    Emery looked at the man, whose face was mostly burned except for his eyes and mouth, which made everything even uglier.


    The incredible midnight blue eyes fixed on Emery.


    He found those eyes very familiar, but where had he seen those eyes?


    "This human has eyes similar to your," Anael comments, looking curiously at the last guest.


    Oh, so it was in the mirror that he saw those eyes!


    "James, I thought you wouldn''t come down for breakfast," old Dolores commented with a smile, but Emery could feel the tension in the bar-room.


    James, who didn''t have any hair on his face or hair, just sad burn scars all over his face, just nodded in greeting to a table in the corner of the bar.


    It seemed his intense gaze on Emery''s body was a lie, but the heavy gaze couldn''t be forgotten anytime soon.


    Everyone who seemed excited about the possibility of Emery being Ethan became silent, only Josephina''s excited look was a little odd, taking little peeks every few minutes.

 Chapter 171 - The New Information Is Too Shocking... Im Just A Supporting Character!

    Emery already recovered, he asked Old Dolores for information, who promptly spoke a little about Belcato City, which was a small town, but which would soon be promoted to a medium-sized town thanks to the patronage of the old Count Bianco.


    "Count Bianco?" Emery asked with some surprise.


    Bryan, on the other hand, felt nauseous, and the cold sweat began to trickle down his back, a reaction as natural as breathing, just hearing that last name made him paler.


    "Are you okay?" Mattias asked without touching Bryan, the last time he had learned his lesson.


    However, to Mattias'' surprise, the young black elf suddenly took his hand, but wouldn''t look at his face.


    His friend''s icy hands and slightly pale face made Mattias'' heart feel even more protective of him, hoping the warmth of his hand would help him feel better.


    "Tsk... Tsk... mom, don''t talk about this man here, it can bring bad luck!" Nadia said with a disgusted face.


    "Mrs. Dolores, this human stinks of human blood... No good... If I could..." George said, with a slightly fierce face, which was quite different from the friendly man he''d shown to be so far.


    Emery looked at Old Dolores curiously, she bit her lip and went back to talking very seriously.


    "If anyone from Count Bianco''s family shows up, the young master had better hide... Young master Darcy is too handsome and could be in danger... Hide his assistant well"


    Old Dolores said looking with pity at Emery and Byran, the other two kids who were from the church, wouldn''t run much risk as Count Bianco wouldn''t oppose the mighty Church.


    "Young master Darcy... It''s better to stay at the church, forget about Horizon Inn" Sarah, who hadn''t said much so far, looked at Emery and gently warned, then explained that the inn was run by one of Count Bianco''s bastard sons.


    Emery was taken aback by the others'' comments, but before he could speak, he felt James'' heavy gaze on him again.


    What did this James want with him?


    "So, young master Darcy is in church to rest more peacefully? That makes sense, the Aurore Empire is quite noisy." Josephina caught Emery''s attention again.


    "Noisy?" Naill asked curiously, which made Josephina excited to chat and spread juicy gossip, as she was traveling she thought that talking carelessly about the Aurore Empire was nothing.


    "Ah, apparently the second prince Jhonatan, our great Knight of the Skull of Fire... Ah, the great fire in the Wasteland became famous... Oh yes, that''s where he thought he was causing all the turmoil in the empire..."


    Josephina stretched with the details to get the attention of others, she smiled with all that attention and puffing out her chest she continued talking.


    "Brother Naill, do you know what Death Metal is?"


    "An ore..." Naill said shyly, only to blush profusely at the sight of the others looking at him.


    "What a fool��" Anael muttered to Emery, who kept silent. His mind was racing quite a bit, as the original Emery''s memory showed him a few things on the subject.


    Death Metal comes from the mysterious stones found in the Wasteland, used as base material to create powerful items that could be compared to the so-called divine items in the Temples.


    Recent studies have pointed to the theory that bloodbaths and warfare between nations in the Wasteland have fuelled metals that might once be common, with magical blood of more than one species and different types of elements.


    "Hahaha, sure, sure, Brother Naill is right. Only it is a legendary ore, that can make many kingdoms and empires tremble, very little has been found in our continent and abroad... Impossible to obtain such an item..." Karl interrupted his wife''s animated narration.


    He as a blacksmith and being part of the race of dwarves had a very profound knowledge of ores, Death Metal was the muse of many blacksmiths and miners.


    "Well, then the second prince Jhonatan found what appears to be equivalent to several three-story buildings in Death Metal... That''s a great contribution to the Aurore Empire, of course the nobles want the second prince Jhonatan to receive the title of Crown Prince" Josephina interrupted her husband with a sardonic look and a wider smile, which made her husband fall silent.


    "Wait, isn''t Crown Prince First Prince Derick? Isn''t it a rule that the one with the most MANA is the heir to the Aurore Empire?" Ash said curiously, as he didn''t live in the Aurore Empire, being a native of the Wizard Republic, he wasn''t concerned about the fate of the empire.


    However, Prince Derick was highly respected in the magical community and appreciated in the Wizards Republic, which is why Ash knew about the affairs of the first prince of the Aurore Empire.


    "So, that''s why the Aurore Empire is such a mess right now. Many nobles believe in the power of MANA, but other nobles want to invest in technology more than in magic," Josephina said with a shrug about the matter.


    She was part of the people, peasants, merchants, commoners, anyway, she only cared if the new ruler benefited the little ones like her, both systems would be good for everyone, so she didn''t really care who won the throne.


    "What do you think about the matter, young master Darcy?" Josephina couldn''t help but ask with bright eyes for the possible and juicy information she might get.


    After all, the young master Darcy had an important status in Duke Darcy''s family, which was one of the nobles who had remained neutral thus far.


    If she got that information, it wouldn''t be delightful to share it with others. Good gossip like this would not be harvested every day.


    "Is the empire not developed enough in technology?" Emery said keeping his expression neutral, which wasn''t too difficult for that face with facial palsy in his usual impassive expression.


    For him and the memories inherited from him the Aurore Empire was the top of technology and magic, even the Wizard Republic was envious of the massive production and high-tech of the empire.


    What Josephine was talking about didn''t make any sense, unless there was a new revolution in technology or magic to tamper with the current system, or even a fight for the throne.


    What was possible, after all, Emery was in a Dark BL.


    Things tend to get worse rather than better in plot.


    "Well, the Aurore Empire is still minimal in technology even when compared to the Kingdom of Beastmen, who imported the technological knowledge from the countries of the Western Continent... At least since 1655... We are only ahead in technology compared to the Dragon Kingdom, but their economic and military system works in another way, so you can''t be too proud of that." Josephina said thoughtfully, she looked at Emery strangely.


    After all, everyone well knew that MANA was the main source of the Aurore Empire, the technology was worn out and weak, if not for powerful wizards/mages like Ethan Darcy and knights like the second prince of the empire, the empire would long ago have been consumed by the other kingdoms and countries around.


    The latest wars are proof that the Aurore Empire is not a weak place yet, but it could soon be if it didn''t take a quick decision to add technology to the current economic, military and social system.


    However, discarding magic would be foolish, after all, it would still take time for the technology to properly flourish and replace the system.


    The right thing would be to unite the two systems (technology + magic) as Wizard Republic did about 20 years ago.


    Changing old thoughts and habits wouldn''t be easy, which created tension for all those in power and didn''t want to miss the delicious slice of cake1 to the others.


    "About 100 years then��" Emery muttered but was overheard by the others.


    Everyone looked at him with pity in their eyes as if they saw a terminally ill person, which was very strange, but Emery didn''t realize because his mind was searching for information if there was anything about princes fighting over the current throne and if there was an opportunity that his family might engage in a possible war of imperial power.


    If so... Ah, he might as well take Naill''s coins and run away alone.


    Just... Well, he had to find Arabeth and Bao first, he didn''t make that if he spent too much time away from them the greater was the emptiness inside him, if he''d known this was going to happen, he would have collared the two demons.


    "It''s been 10 years since the Aurore Empire was overtaken by the Reign of Beast Men. Five more years of wars and one year of Lunar Battle in the Land of MANA"


    James said suddenly because of the awkward silence that had settled in the bar lounge, the man''s voice was quite attractive which totally clashed with the look of burnt skin and looking a little unearthly because of the different shade of blue.


    Well, skin burned with third-degree burns was what most impoverished the man''s image.


    "Ten years?" Emery said with some surprise, but everyone looked at him with calm and pity in their eyes.


    "So we''re in a city in 1675... That''s practically 150 years in the past... but it''s impossible, right? Or are you the God of Time? Or is it that human over there?" Anael said with great suspicion to Emery.


    Well, he was exaggerating a bit... No, no, no, Anael was right here!


    How did they travel through time?


    A past from 150 years ago!


    He doesn''t know anything... Was the plot so cruel to him that he threw it away for interfering with everything?


    I''m just a supporting character, okay?


    Don''t mind me too much, Mr Plot!


    Could they come back?

 Chapter 172 - Leaving The Pub

    Ko-fi.com/take_the_moon


    >>>>>>xxx<<<<<<


    Of course, such a question and the reaction that seemed a little silly and out of the ordinary caused a little commotion in the pub lounge:


    "Ah, now I understand why young master Darcy is here"


    "Yes, yes, he must have been brought in secretly to treat some internal head injury..."


    "The physical traumas of the Lunar Battle must have been enormous..."


    "Poor child doesn''t even know what year it is"


    Josephina, Karl, Magda and Clark commented with some pity, looking at Emery, who ignored the comments as Anael''s voice kept ringing in his ears like a looping video bug.


    "Silence! Even though we''re 150 years in the past, mumbling like that isn''t going to help. Let''s get out of here first and see what we can do to get back." Emery complained to Anael, who had left him with a sore head from so many rapid murmurs and in a language he was not supposed to understand.


    Only he was getting it!


    The original Bishop Darcy had learned the language of the spirits... When and for what reasons?


    "I was just thinking out loud... No need to be so angry" Anael said with dissatisfaction.


    "I''m not angry... Ah, but my head is hurting a little" Emery said, calming down and taking a deep breath as the guests talked animatedly about him.


    "No need to be too nervous, let''s get out of this" Emery said softly trying to comfort the young people behind him who looked very surprised.


    Well, if it was before he transmigrated, maybe he would be scared too?


    The conversation between the customers increased in tone and volume, even George ended up saying some things making Sarah elbow him to shut up, she glared at her older brother, after all, if you don''t have something nice to say in a delicate situation like this, it is better to remain silent.


    "Ash, don''t you have any medicine to help young master Darcy?" Sarin asked his friend, he felt some pity that such a beautiful person had turned a fool.


    Now everyone thought that the young master Darcy had been sent to church because of a possible head problem, now whether he was physical because of the clashes in war or whether he was mental because of a Wizard''s exhaustion, they didn''t know that much.


    "This kind of medicine is difficult to make," Ash said with some helplessness. Although he was a Warlock, he wasn''t one who healed people, he was a summoner and used little demons for services.


    Similar to Bao who used the imps to keep watch and gather information around, the demon that Ash had a contract with was a large demon and had several subordinates who were errand boys and his subordinates.


    "It''s not like young master Darcy is someone poor" Uriel said with some anticipation to Ash, after all, they could make some money if they help someone from the Darcy Family and could even get a big favor.


    "That... even if I want to help is not possible right now" Ash said, giving in to Sarin and Uriel''s gaze. The two handsome men looked at each other and smiled together, ah, the Warlock''s heart could not resist such beauties acting harmoniously.


    Luckily, his demon could help him meet Emery later, now he would have to go through the contents of his master''s books to find some item or medicine to cure dementia or a panacea to cure old internal wounds.


    "Enough! You guys are being too noisy. This won''t help young master Darcy, besides, it might just be temporary, so stop babbling nonsense."


    Dolores managed to ward off the painful comments and questioning looks about Emery, soon changing the subject to the Autumn Festival.


    Everyone was now chatting animatedly, while the sun filtered through the windows that despite the wood not so good the glass was clean although a little opaque from the weather, the light fell softly on the already cleaned tables.


    It was time for everyone to leave for a tour of the city, including Emery''s group needed to leave and seek refuge elsewhere.


    There was a lot for them to think about now with this new information.


    The guests were excited to go on a walk, it was 7 days until the great Autumn Festival and the traveling merchants had set up the tents and with many, beautiful and foreign items would be introduced in the local trade.


    "The spices should also be at a good price" Nadia commented, excited and already thinking about what she should use in the Pub and what she should store.


    "Yes, the foods that will be prepared are delicacies from various parts of the country. It''s going to be very interesting," Sarin said with a sweet smile that earned him a mocking look from Uriel.


    "We''ll buy all the food you want," Ash said, smiling at Sarin, which left Uriel with a rather grim face.


    "So we''re leaving ma''am" Emery said getting up along with the others, who still looked stunned to know they had been played 150 years into the past.


    Emery recovered more easily, after all, it had only been a few days since he had transmigrated, so it wasn''t all that shocking.


    He''s shocked that he was in such a short time... God had something against him?


    He just needed to find a way to get back to the right time, which assured him of this possibility was the bond of the contract he had and felt with Arabeth and Bao.


    They proceeded to say goodbye, taking some jams and pickled vegetables that Nadia took out as she was going to make new ones together with her mother-in-law in the coming days of the Autumn Festival.


    What would give her more chance to go shopping, yes, Nadia was this somewhat futile and consumerist character, which left Dolores worried about her son''s and her future.


    Mattias and Naill were carrying cloth sacks with the ceramic jars of grotto jams and pickled vegetables, the sack not massive, but something heavy.


    Emery said goodbye to people politely, but with his serious face the farewell seemed very solemn, since Bryan was hiding behind Mattias watching everything.


    "I hope we can meet again, Young Master Darcy," George said excitedly.


    "Of course, if we meet again we''ll have dinner together," Emery said, sounding sincere, though inwardly he didn''t believe he would ever meet George again.


    Well, unless the Beastmen naturally could live to over 200 years.


    George doesn''t seem to be someone who wields any magical powers, so his life should follow the natural course of the species and be short-lived.


    "This is unfair, we also want to have dinner with young master Darcy" Josephina said in a joking tone.


    "Of course, if we meet again, I''ll take everyone out to dinner" Emery said feeling a little nervous... Did the dwarves live long?


    "Oh, I''ll charge you then," Ash said suddenly with a smile of many white teeth that stood out because of his full, dark red lips and skin as dark as the night sky.


    Emery felt a little dismayed at Ash''s statement, unlike the others Ash was a Warlock, it could be possible he was alive 150 years later.


    "I will accompany you. The neighborhood is dangerous," James said, suddenly getting up from the table.


    The heavy aura he brought as he approached could choke most of them breathing, but Emery remained as calm as ever and looked back at him.


    Here was a problem that didn''t even need 150 years to bother him, but he looked at Mattia, Naill and Bryan thinking that without Azarphy and Arabeth it would be better to have someone to help them.


    Well, until he knew if he could control his powers without killing anyone.


    Oh, wouldn''t it be disastrous for him to kill someone important and change his future? I mean, in case you erase someone from his life?


    Or rather, his body would suffer consequences... Who knows when he came back and ended up in another body?


    "I would like that very much," Emery said, to the surprise of the others in the group.


    After all, they weren''t going to church as no one would recognize Bishop Darcy...


    Wasn''t it dangerous to take James with them?


    "Do you want me to kill him?" Anael asked curious with Emery''s decision.


    "You are crazy! What if he is an essential character from the past? We could be killing each other."


    Emery said angrily, the greatest folly was to kill characters from the past, after all, the butterfly effect could cause their death or change the future so radically that it could be worse than it already was.


    A Dark BL getting worse... Emery would rather die right there than go back to a place that would have more homicidal maniacs, sad stories and heartbreaking tragedies, not to mention the sexual perverts who could rise to another level.


    Ah, better not even kill an insect now!


    Anael: *killing an ant*


    Emery: (...) *fainting*


    Future: *sexual perverts who use ants as torture*


    Author: (...)


    I don''t like this stuff! QAQ


    "We''ll leave first," Sarin said getting up, which left Emery slightly surprised, after all, they didn''t seem to take anything with them and didn''t look like they were going to close the account moments ago.


    "Here, ma''am. Three days and two nights for three people" Uriel said, handing over the copper coins.


    "Thank you young people. Come back often!" old Dolores said with a gentle smile.


    "So, see you soon, young master Darcy," Ash said with a shake of his head, being joined by Sarin and Uriel.


    Dolores looked at the group and was a little dismayed, but her gaze went unnoticed by Emery who was receiving some trinkets that he didn''t even have time to register in his mind given by Josephina and Karl, this was some kind of gift from the dwarves.


    Well, Emery didn''t know if that was so, but there were so many words and so much excitement that he just nodded seriously.

 Chapter 173 - Gifts To Gain Favor And A Surprise

    MY KO-FI: Ko-fi.com/take_the_moon


    Following me there, I would post daily about novels and news, new characters, and possible outcomes of the characters.


    >>>>>XXXX>>>>>>


    Finally, Clark and Magda also wanted to give something, as the dwarf couple had opened such a floodgate for this social interaction.


    "We don''t have countless valuable things on us, but this is a very popular amulet in my town, I thought I''d bring some to sell in the capital of the Kingdom of Dawn,"


    Clark said, pulling out a fish-shaped amulet with beautiful floral engravings all over the wood, being held by a thin rope of golden threads.


    Josephina almost snorted seeing the thin strings, it wasn''t real gold, but it faked well for the uninitiated.


    "What does it mean?" Josephina asked innocently, but she wanted to get such a man who offered fake metal in trouble.


    There is no greater offense to the dwarf species than forgeries!


    It was like mocking the original work of the creators who went to great lengths to get the material and create something different.


    "Well, the legend says that you can summon the legendary Rainbow Fish who can grant a wish... Of course, it''s just a legend, nowadays, we use this accessory to wish good luck and that everything goes well in life" Clark said timidly.


    "Not only that, I have something here too. This was done by my beloved Clark!" Magda said proudly, shooting Josephina an enmity look.


    It was a crocheted pin, and it had a weird, simple, clean, and pretty pattern in white color with a red stone in the middle.


    "This is a fire brooch, its fabric is made with webs of Silkworm Zalion from the forests of the ancient god Tayron... Well, it''s the equivalent of our hunting god... I don''t know what you call it here... Anyway, it''s a magic brooch that lends attunement to the fire element." Magda spoke so proudly and looked at it with such conviction that Emery couldn''t refuse the gift.


    What Magda either forgot to mention, or she didn''t know, was that this red stone actually contained an imprisoned baby fairy.


    In fact, fairies rejected for birth, being too weak and unable to free themselves from the stone from which they were born.


    Well, Emery would eventually discover that fact.


    What matters now is that he took some copper coins and gave them to old Dolores, even though she refused to accept them.


    In the end, she can only effusively donate some clothes, so Emery can go back to church, it would be too embarrassing to come back in her pajamas and a little cold.


    Besides, it wouldn''t do for an elf in church clothes.


    The church might find it offensive.


    Even old Dolores knew that Bryan was undercover to look for his young master, in the old woman''s eyes it was still offensive to the religious institution.


    So, Bryan and Emery won a donation of changes of clothing, changing into something more ordinary and less flashy than pajamas and novice outfits.


    The outfit��well, he felt a little peasant at the moment.


    Even though the sun was rising over the city and Emery was wearing an old long coat in a dull brown color, short gray pants for his size, long socks of a questionable color, and shoes in soft leather, he felt like the city it was cold.


    Emery pulled her coat closer to her body as the cool morning breeze greeted her on the empty street, luckily Dolores was hygienic enough for him to just smell a slight stink of mildew from her clothes and the case still fulfilled its role as to make it a little warmer.


    Sneezing a few times and shuddering, just as he was trying to wipe his nose, but there was Naill solicitously offering him a handkerchief. He smiled as he saw Emery accepting his handkerchief, Naill''s happy face clearly seemed to say "greet me".


    "Thank you," Emery said, looking away from the younger man''s glowing eyes.


    "I just want to help," Naill said even more excitedly.


    Well, for Naill this all seemed like a surprising adventure, whereas for Mattias, who had a future waiting for him out there, and Bryan who wanted to go back to the Empire of the Elves, it all felt like a long and big problem.


    So, they are silently walking side by side, there was no excitement, just a hint of curiosity and some anxiety about the whole situation.


    "You look a little fragile" James commented coolly, he didn''t even use the "young master" to address Emery.


    "I''m just a little weak, you know Mages don''t have such a strong body"


    Anael choked on saliva at Emery''s bold words to say he didn''t have a strong body... He still felt some pain in his back from being thrown into the wall hours ago.


    Ah, his life has been going from bad to worse since he dared to be greedy.


    He was swearing in his heart that he would never again have such greed.


    Emery didn''t mind James'' cold and not-so-polite treatment, he preferred people to call him casually, but if he asked for it directly people would find him very strange.


    There was such a rigid hierarchy between nobles and commoners, society consciousness was very backward, and citizens still carried the feeling of being submissive peasants.


    What the nobles did not insist on changing such behaviors, which were pleasurable to them.


    There were few countries on the Central Continent that had more hierarchical freedom and the citizens recognized their own strength and ability, you could see that despite the Aurore Empire being an empire, the citizens were not weak and did not consider themselves inferior, just observing Josephina''s casual behavior in gossiping about the royal family and political issues that were 150 years ago from the time Emery first entered.


    One hundred and fifty years later, there was the prime minister of the right and the prime minister of the left, a parliament, a more consolidated justice system, the voting power of mayors, county administrators, and the public and financial administration took over a twist of evolution that hasn''t been seen in the last 500 years.


    Of course, the highlight was the industrial revolution, the fall of some nobles, the rise of others as nobles, some nobles who supported the revolution gained more power, the consolidation of trade and investment in education, consequently prosperity and quality of life, improving the lives of people who were once considered peasants and commoners... Ah, they didn''t want such status anymore.


    They became citizens, the social revolution gained strength, or the nobles gave in or would be overthrown by merchants who became too powerful and by the people who with access to technology and education could not put up with being treated with less respect just for not having noble births.


    Did having access to education mean they had access to magic and became powerful, even if the emperor''s army was large, could he defeat a nation?


    Not to mention the nobles who supported behind the scenes, which were usually the nobles who were involved in commerce and industry. For them, it was more beneficial that there were more people with magical powers for them to have more consumers for their items and products.


    The nobility of the Aurore Empire was in a very delicate state, the royalty felt pressured, only the Darcy Family seemed to navigate calmly. The lands of the archduchy were well managed, with education, health, and investment management. Industries, businesses, and great benefits for citizens.


    As if the Darcy Family had prepared for such changes with great foresight, the minor nobles and subordinates of the Darcy Family followed suit, so they were feeling less pressured.


    Then unions started to emerge and demand more rights, if it had been elsewhere, they would have been beaten and armed conflicts would have started.


    However, unlike the other nobles, the Darcy Family embraced the changes and created a department for labor rights, which caused chaos throughout the country as unions began to explode everywhere and demanded the same attitude from all.


    Labor rights, civil rights, criminal rights, political rights... many rights were emerging in the archduchy, some would think that the nobles of that region were losing power, but the power of money and the armies of Archduke Darcy was getting bigger and stronger.


    More and more immigrants were arriving at the Archduchy, but tensions among the nobles outside the Darcy Family circle were mounting, they felt it would be better not to relinquish power, and conflicts were breaking out in various parts of the Aurore Empire.1


    Ah, but the social revolution was still in full swing and just beginning, but Emery wouldn''t know that until he reached the Aurore Empire.


    The walk was peaceful in the neighborhood, as if the sunlight had driven away all the evil that permeated that neighborhood, which had a strong smell of urine and sewage.


    "Bishop... Young Master Darcy, where are we staying?" Naill asked in a low voice, thinking James couldn''t hear him.


    "Let''s search for a place to rent for now, so let''s go to an Information Guild"


    Of course, James could eavesdrop on their conversation, he sighed looking at those younger than him acting with such carelessness.


    "There are no information guilds in Belcato City, just one guild that takes care of the five small towns and a bigger information guild near the borders," James said, interrupting their conversation.


    "Where is the guild?"


    "In the neighboring town"


    Emery was speechless at the inconvenience, so he took a breath to regain his composure.


    "If you want to know something about the city, you can ask me"


    "But we''re going to split up soon, I can''t ask you to compile the information into a book for reference, right?"


    "I''ll stay with you guys," James said, looking nonchalantly at Emery''s group.


    "That..." Emery didn''t know what to say, he wanted to fend off the person in front of him, but he also didn''t want to appear rude and cause unnecessary enmity.


    "No need to try to make excuses to dump me... How can I say, I''m just like you... I was brought here all of a sudden"

 Chapter 174 - Does Giovanni Have A Solution To Get Where Emery Is?

    MY KO-FI: Ko-fi.com/take_the_moon


    Following me there, I would post daily about novels and news, new characters, and possible outcomes of the characters.


    >>>>>XXXX>>>>>>


    James stopped walking, the group had already reached a cleaner street, whose small restaurants were opening, bakeries with the fragrant smell of bread and cookies permeating the sides, the milkman handing out bottles of milk as he was greeted by an owner of good-natured home with a child holding her skirt, a man with a donkey carrying baskets of cabbages and carrots to one side, while youths brought sacks of fruit unloading an old cart with several pretty red apples to a local produce stand.


    Nothing too fancy, but it was so warm to look at that Emery couldn''t believe, such a contrast between the neighborhood they''d been in before and the street they''d been in today.


    When Emery looked back just to compare the neighborhood, there was no longer the dreary neighborhood just a few tall, clean buildings written "Precinct", Belcato Judicial Administration and Chamber of Commerce in an elegant, polished red wood.


    "But what''s going on?" Anael also said with surprise, only Emery could hear the again confused murmurs of the spirit of light.


    However, Anael wasn''t the only one surprised, the group and Emery seemed as surprised as the spirit of light, just quieter.


    "It''s always like this, it all starts with a good old Dolores meal" James said without looking surprised.


    "That... What is this town of Belcato?" Emery finally asked.


    "A temporal ghost town"


    "What''s a��" Naill wanted to ask but was interrupted by Emery.


    "Is everyone here dead?" Emery had his voice raised, not realizing that nervousness had taken hold of him, despite the seriousness of his face, the high, nervous tone only made him sound authoritative and a little fierce.


    However, how can he not get nervous and remain calm in such a situation?


    Had he died from the clash of powers that night?


    Speaking of death so early on a nice, clean morning, of course it would attract attention from the people around.


    The people who were following their lives stopped to look at Emery in a startled way, only to be fascinated by the unknown red-haired man''s beauty and startled by James'' burn-skinned appearance.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you must be exhausted come on, let''s go to the Judicial Administration building to buy a house" James said, feeling the questioning and somewhat hostile looks from the people.


    Emery didn''t want to go, but James just took his arm and led him anyway, seeing James'' attitude people backed away not wanting to get involved in their family problem.


    "But aren''t those two church novices?" someone asked while buying pumpkin soup from a fast food cart near the General Goods Store.


    "They may be novices from other cities, it''s not uncommon for novices to join their families to come to our city''s Autumn Festival," the cart owner said, putting the copper coins in a small wooden box.


    "I thought the church was stricter with the novices..." the man commented taking a sip of the soup broth, which was sweet, the meat tasted not much, but as it was cold, he didn''t mind so much as a Sweet soup would give you more energy to work at the store.


    "It depends on the family, if you are noble... Well, you must be careful when talking about these novices now, they may be nobles"


    "Wearing those clothes? You saw the dark elf with them, very rare around here" the person drank another sip of soup and took the wooden spoon to eat the little meat and some pieces of cooked vegetables, the potatoes looked very appetizing.


    "Clothing can be just a disguise. Didn''t you see how the dark elf was submissive to them? Who else could have such a submissive noble species if they were not of a powerful and even more noble family?" the cart owner said scolding the customer, who was already a regular customer, they already had a certain intimacy for so many months interacting in the morning.


    "It''s true, I was being very short-sighted. As always, old Luigi has the best vision"


    "Oh, stop these empty compliments, I''m not giving you any more soup!" Luigi said wanting to look fierce with his big, round and short body, but he had a cheerful smile, which made him look like one of those people who looked very kind.


    Of course, Luigi ended up giving the customer another bowl of soup, but the customer paid half the price of the dish.


    After all, he was still a merchant.


    Life seemed to have returned to normal, and people gradually forgot about the foreigners who had caused the commotion that morning.


    Back in 1825 at the Abbey Matteo, chaos seemed to set in once again, fortunately not because of a murder but because everyone was busy looking for Novice Naill.


    "What a tragedy!"


    "Ah, how can a young man like him disappear like that..."


    "Haven''t you seen Naill around? You don''t see him... Are you really sure?"


    "I haven''t seen him since last night when our monitor closed the building door... Brother Mattias seems to have disappeared too, did the two run away together?"


    "Brother Mattias? Are you talking about Knight Giuliani''s disciple? I saw him looking for him"


    "Oh, yes, there was a scandal in the kitchen because someone told Knight Giuliani that the head chef wanted to take advantage of his brother Mattias... And now Mattias has disappeared without a trace"


    "Very suspicious... I was there, and I saw the cook turning pale when confronted by Sir Giuliani... It was very emotional, that perverted cook got pulled over and got punched!"


    "Tsk... Tsk... did he get beaten up a lot?"


    "Not as much as it should"


    A group of 6 novices were chatting animatedly despite the gloomy atmosphere that had descended on Matteo Abbey.


    "Nothing around here either... Where''s that god?" Arabeth complained to Azarphy seeing the group of young people pass by, he was in a bad mood and looked quite dejected.


    "Should we leave?" Giovanni also questioned Azarphy. Bao had already returned and was now sleeping in the human arms.


    If Arabeth looked haggard, Bao couldn''t even open his eyes he was so tired, with the master away without feeding him he had no desire to exist in the human dimension anymore.


    "If you leave... When that human''s employee returns, won''t he think our human ran away too?" Azarphy said coldly.


    "Do you want me to tell you that Bishop Darcy was kidnapped by a temporal ghost town?" Giovanni asked in disbelief, if it wasn''t for everything that happened to him in the last week, he wouldn''t believe it if someone spoke of a temporal ghost town.


    He could already imagine Bishop Darcy''s dangerous butler eyeing him coldly and then grimly interrogating him to find out where Emery was.


    Azarphy was silent for a moment, well, he knew he couldn''t divulge this matter easily, humans might be scared of Emery when he returned from the ghost town.


    After all, this could be considered demonic.


    "No, you don''t need to say anything. Aillil will be back tonight."


    "Mister angel��" Giovanni started to say, he didn''t know where to look as the angel remained invisible to him.


    "Call me Azarphy, can''t you wait a while for Aillil to arrive, and you want to leave?" Azarphy''s voice grew colder, he despised the human a little.


    "It''s not that, I... Ah, I have a way of getting to Bishop Darcy..."


    "Oh, does a weak human like you have a solution that even a god is taking a long time to come up with?" Azarphy said with a touch of sarcasm.


    "Yes, I have a solution... I know how to open a dimensional portal... And there is a divine item here that can be used as a compass to locate where Bishop Darcy is."


    Giovanni even feeling a little afraid of Azarphy couldn''t help but say what he thought, after all, he was worried about Emery.


    In fact, it was Yani who knew about the matter, but as he was going to work the spell to open a dimensional portal, he had to guard his strength and couldn''t take over Giovanni''s body right now.


    "Like..."


    "Don''t ask how, or anything else... I can''t explain right now, and I prefer not to lie" Giovanni said even more nervous feeling a heavy gaze on him, but not being able to see the angel was even more frightening, especially when he interrupted the speech of the other.


    Azarphy was silent for a long time, but Arabeth, who was in a foul mood, grabbed Giovanni''s arm and said:


    "What do you need? Come on, let''s go after that weak human!"


    Arabeth''s bad mood turned to a little desperate excitement at the thought that she could get his master back.


    On the other hand, Emery became the owner of a small house with three bedrooms, a living room, a suite, a kitchen, a front yard, a large backyard, an outside bathroom and a toilet... For the cheap price of 3 coins of gold.


    The good part is that the house was in a neighborhood it was close to the main avenue near the central square, of course, when he arrived at the street he saw the reason for such low price.


    The house was practically ruined and isolated by the wild garden.


    It certainly wasn''t worth 3 gold coins!

 Chapter 175 - Identity Discovered

    "The front garden" actually looked like a dense forest and the neighborhood was really close to the central square, of course, after going through a strange storage street.


    One would imagine that at night that street would be a hotspot for prostitution, drugs, and gangsters.


    "Don''t think too much, at least we''re a little isolated, and we can do whatever we want" James said, patting Emery''s thin shoulders.


    "I don''t have time to fix a house, I need to get back to my world" Emery said with irritation in his voice, shaking James'' hand off him.


    "There is no rush, the time here is different from the time outside"


    "How do you know this?" Emery said suspiciously and backed away from James a little, afraid the man would pull him back.


    "Because I''m the Second Prince Jhonatan," James said very calmly, he breathed in the pleasant scent of the weeds around the house.


    Jhonatan''s story was basic, he won the crown prince from his brother, but that had been unforgivable... He didn''t say how or when, but in his soft and calm speech, Emery realized how painful the accident that burned had been on his face and he was frightened by the palatial plots of the Aurore Empire.


    Being isolated after such a calamity and of course, the case was hushed up by the royal family, became a joke to the nobles and the family, or it was the subject of pitying and apologetic looks, which made him feel even more aware of his falling power status. So, wanting to clear his mind off problems and mockery, he decided to travel alone.


    Only, he somehow ended up in this temporal ghost town, which was pretty unlucky of him.


    "After all, my incompetent, magic-addicted brother didn''t get the throne... I also didn''t expect our fourth brother to be strong enough to take the throne. All this for him to be pathetically chased out of the palace." James said with a smile so sardonic and a sour look in his eyes that it made Emery feel sorry for the man.


    "But your eyes..."


    "Oh, we have similar eyes. My maternal family is the Darcy Family, I am the nephew of the current Archduke Darcy... Or not so current. I''m Ethan''s best friend, and we''re cousins, so I know you''re not Ethan" James said looking intently at Emery.


    "So you already knew... Why didn''t you say anything?" Emery asked, even more, wary of the other man, he raised his arms to keep the young men behind him.


    What did that man want with them?


    James or Johnathan smiled at Emery''s suspicious gaze, but he didn''t act and did nothing, just remained silent for a moment.


    "I know you''re off the main bloodline of the Darcy Family, even though you''re not Ethan, so I had no reason to harm a relative of my maternal lineage" Johnathan with calm indifference.


    Only Johnathan didn''t explain how he knew Emery belonged to the main bloodline of the Archduchy of Darcy.


    "Shall we go in now, cousin?" Johnathan said lightly and shook his hand a little, the earth rose, creating a clean staircase and a straight path to the house that looked dangerously slumped.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be the fire master?" Emery questioned, he knew about it thanks to Josephina, who talked a lot about the second prince earlier.


    "I am a master mage and a Knight of the tenth circle, I only chose the fire element as my symbol, but I can also master the other elements with average quality, as I spend my whole life dedicating myself to the fire element... But isn''t it ridiculous to have a burnt face and be a Pyre Master? Ah, the earth has been a more faithful and less fierce companion than cunning fire," Johnathan said with a soft laugh, but the bitterness in the words belied such lightness.


    The Fire Skull Knight didn''t seem to exist anymore.


    Only one man was left, with a disfigured face and a bitter voice.


    On the other hand, Levi Mulder, who was in slightly better health; he was receiving information from subordinates about the investigation behind his poisoning.


    "Captain�� It seems that the abbot of the church put the poison in the drink" Alberto Silvano said, sitting in a chair next to Levi''s bed.


    Alberto was the vice-captain of that unit that was allocated at Matteo Abbey, he has been with Levi for years, the two started as knights in training together and have been friends ever since.


    Therefore, Levi had great confidence in Alberto and in the information, he gathered, after all, the two were not just friends, but knew each other''s secrets, some were too dark secrets that could throw their lives into hell.


    This was the kind of friendship that Levi considered real and loyal.


    "For what purpose?"


    "I have no way of specifying the purpose of the abbot, but by about the morning it could be to throw the scapegoat on his back"


    "It''s possible, he wants to get rid of me, after all," Levi said with a bitter smile, but his gaze remained calm.


    A cold calm that made Alberto shiver with fear, he well knew that his friend behaving like that could only mean big trouble.


    "The morning situation... Still haven''t found the missing people?"


    "Yes, even the people who disappeared on the night of the demonic attack haven''t been found yet. From the evidence, this could be a case of some sinister cult that needs human sacrifice..."


    "It''s possible, we found a demon baron not far from our area. As if the force that separates the demons from our world is weakening, and it is getting more and more chaotic."


    What Levi was talking about was right, demons with titles of nobility that rarely walked underground now appeared in towns and villages, with an attack on the abbey itself that was supposed to be a holy land.


    "As if you don''t like this chaos" Alberto commented sarcastically. Levi looked at his old friend and the two smiled at each other.


    Levi and Alberto talked some more before they were interrupted by a light knock on the door asking to come in, the novice Francesco and Father Gian were at the door.


    "You know how to proceed, just don''t kill the old man," Levi said with a look as calm as stagnant water in a puddle.


    "Okay, are you going to need anything else?" Alberto asked getting up from his chair and stretching, he spent a lot of time sitting.


    "Yes, you can investigate what Father Rutger is doing these days"


    Alberto stared at Levi for a moment, seeing emotions in those eyes that only showed a monstrous, almost inhuman calm, but when he talked about this Rutger guy he didn''t seem as cold as before.


    "Of course, but what do you want to know? I guess you feel it would be better not to know what he''s eaten or what he''s been drinking, right?" Alberto asked jokingly. The door was opened to let the doctor and disciple in.


    "I want to know everything," Levi said with a sharp tone, and for a moment his gaze looked hot and crazed, which made Alberto both surprised and wary.


    Who the hell was this Rutger guy?


    "Okay, I''ll find out," Alberto said, greeting Levi formally in a short farewell and nodding to Father Gian and Francesco.


    The new guards that were posted outside Levi''s room were warned by Alberto not to let anyone but himself and the doctors into the captain''s room.


    Even the abbot or other priests could not enter the captain''s room without his permission.


    "What if it''s Bishop Darcy?"


    "Yes, Vice-Captain, people here comment that he is very arrogant and has powerful items with him"


    The two new guards said this excitedly, they were young and had just been sent from the capital''s abbey to increase the strength of Matteo Abbey, which had lost many people to the pandemic.


    They had that adventurous spirit, and they admired heroes, strong, proud and arrogant people.


    "Yes, yes, even Bishop Darcy cannot enter. But you can ask him to talk about his adventure defeating a Dark Sorcerer... They say it was legendary" Alberto said, patting the young knights on the shoulders.


    On the other hand, Father Rutger and Father Dante were quietly eating lunch in the canteen, despite the tension keeping most tables quiet.


    "People are disappearing..."


    "Even the priests�� Should we ask for a transfer?"


    "Disappearing is not enough, they are killing priests. Those who disappeared must be dead too!"


    "Transfer? Don''t make me laugh, with your qualifications and reputation you should be grateful you weren''t expelled!"


    "What do you mean by that? I have always been a very upright person!"


    "Just because the novice was transferred doesn''t mean people don''t know what you''ve done... It''s people like you who tarnish the reputation of us clerics!"


    "You two stop making noise. Do you want to attract Abbot Eurico''s attention now? Or worse, the killer could be among us and target us..."


    "Tsk, if the assassin wants to take this scum, I don''t see any problem"


    "Brother Mauro!"


    Rutger overheard the conversation from the next table which ended with one of the very offended priests standing up, his face red with rage, but the look of fear was visible as he looked around as if trying to figure out if the killer had overheard their conversation, but everyone was still eating if they raised their heads and he with visible relief left with his head down.


    Of course, the superiors of the clerics were pressing to keep the "news" inside the abbey.


    The priests prayed that the capital team would arrive soon, at least they felt safer, than dying or disappearing with the administrators hiding what happened.


    Priests who were already distraught did not imagine that things could only get worse.


    Well, they didn''t know they were in a Dark BL storyline!

 Chapter 176 - Perpetuation Of Violence - R(18)

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net


    TRIGGER NOTICE: The chapter will "speak" about a victim of sexual and emotional abuse who becomes a perpetrator of violence, continuing the violence as a contagious disease. Who may realize that he became the person he hated the most, the abuser. It is a sensitive subject, here in the chapter it is still superficial, even due to the personality of the character. I would like to emphasize YOU ARE NEVER ALONE, if you have passed, are passing through, or know of someone who is passing by, seek help from the police, or someone you trust who can help with the situation, report it, and if you can, seek a support group to help recover.


    (XXX)


    For some reason, he felt awful because he was like that priest who was so directly accused. The atmosphere was so tense and in the last few days everyone has been in a state of alert and with tense nerves, so the so-called cardinalities are crumbling in the face of fear of being the next victim of disappearance or murder.


    Rutger felt apprehensive for some other reasons, he was nervous because Levi didn''t make a move, maybe he was embarrassed because of the malicious rumors and the "caught" of him naked with young knights in the room.


    Of course, no one believed these rumors much as Captain Levi was too sick to make any moves against the young knights, on the other hand, the young knights were still unconscious as it seems they had been victims of magic.


    This could confirm in a way that the assassin had tried to kill the captain and failed, they just didn''t know how the three men ended up in the room in such an embarrassing situation.


    Of course, most importantly, they discovered that the killer might be a Mage, unfortunately, which makes the enigmatic figure of the killer even more terrifying.


    Dante silently looked at Rutger who turned pale as he listened to the conversation, he had doubts about the nature of this new friend, he had seen how the exorcist acted close to the novice.


    He should stay away from people like Rutger, he even thought about it as he stared at him when they went to sleep, since the priest had asked to stay in his room because he wanted to avoid being alone.


    Which was pretty normal after the news of two colleagues being murdered in their own rooms.


    Dante spent part of the night staring into Rutger''s sleeping face, thinking about everything that had happened, it had gone so fast and so many emotions were felt, he just wanted to assuage the loneliness until the transfer papers were processed, and he could head to the capital.


    He well knew that Father Rutger would return to the Chantel Kingdom to the capital and return to his noble family.


    What they had was fleeting, so Dante who had been raised in a much more liberal environment than Rutger got clarification on the matter, as everything was fleeting, he could pretend not to see the priest''s misbehavior.


    That would be nice and the easiest thing to do, but Dante wasn''t that kind of person.


    "Father Rutger, did you have anything to do with Brother Giovanni?"


    Dante asked when the two were in the west garden, the place was quieter than usual, the fearful people wanted to avoid being exposed, but they didn''t want to go back to their rooms lest they end up dead without anyone being able to help them, so most of the people were in the library, the classrooms (which could not be suspended) and the cafeteria.


    There were small groups still looking for Naill Byrne''s whereabouts, but that area had already been searched.


    "Why are you asking me this all of a sudden?" Rutger was grim-faced.


    "Because I want to know who I''m relating... Did you two have something... Well, forbidden?" Dante wasn''t intimidated by the other''s grim face.


    "And if I say "yes", what are you going to do with that answer?" Rutger said, aggressively getting up and leaving without looking back.


    He still didn''t feel the regret, but there was some guilt, mainly, the more he thought about Levi and with all the things that had happened, he looked like the very tormentor who made his adolescence hell, which made him sick.


    Dante looked at Rutger''s back and stood in the garden thoughtfully, the relationship hadn''t even started but had already been buried.


    He laughed with some bitterness, his personality was really very tender and when speaking it was apparently quite insensitive.


    What was he going to do with that information now?


    Should he report this to his superiors?


    He should have, but he very much doubted anyone would care, there were so many terrible things happening inside the abbey that this denunciation would be put aside quickly.


    Of course, he may just be being silent, not wanting to get involved in the matter.


    Ah, so Dante wasn''t as good as he thought he was.1


    Or go to Brother Giovanni to try to find out how this "relationship" came about?


    A somewhat wiser option if it''s to help the youngster come forward, but he might just be brushed aside like a busybody.


    In the end, Dante didn''t know what to make of that information he had on Rutger.1


    "You don''t even know what to do, why ask, then?" Rutger''s voice broke the silence of the garden again.


    Dante was surprised to see Rutger''s eyes red and puffy, even paler than before.


    "And you came back for what reason?"


    "I don''t know, maybe I''m not intelligent," Rutger said, sitting down next to Dante again, only keeping a greater distance.


    They were silent for a long moment, the cool autumn breeze as the sun hides behind the coniferous forest casting shadows everywhere.


    In the end, Rutger ended up confessing what he had done and still talking about Levi, it''s not that there was regret about what he did to Giovanni... No, yet, but he was angry with himself for acting like Levi, it''s just that he still felt it wasn''t entirely his fault.


    Rutger''s obsession with Giovanni was so great, he himself didn''t understand how good feelings had become something so violent inside him.


    There was so much violence inside him, when did he become this?


    Pride, arrogance, that was such a normal thing for him, but this violence from when he was feeding it into him was something Rutger hadn''t thought about clearly until that moment.


    Of course, everything that Rutger thinks is normal and is seen as normal by the nobles is what fueled his violence.


    After all, he was raped, and he was a victim.


    Broken pride and torn arrogance, being naked in front of the tormentor he was stripped of everything, of self-love, self-esteem, empathy, and status.


    When it was all over, he had everything inside him broken or destroyed, leaving only anger and violence under an ecclesiastical veneer and an upbringing of nobility.


    It would still take a long time for Rutger to realize all this and admit to himself that he was a victim, that he suffered and that he was helpless, that for many years he was angry with his family, the church, and himself.


    That he wanted to act violently to hurt other people so that they would be as bad as he was, his obsession with Giovanni was mainly motivated by the image that Rutger could not conceive of himself.


    Good, kind, shy, who gained the trust of an older person, who was protected, he wanted that person for himself and at the same time, he wanted to destroy what was good about this person.


    The part of being helpless was what weighed the most in Rutger''s life, he was dishonored and played like a puppet in the hands of the family, the church plots, and by Levi for being helpless, but now he was famous, and he was an exorcist.


    He had authority and status.


    He was no longer a victim.


    Furthermore, he achieved "success" in life and was now strong.


    Demons should shudder before him, but he shuddered and was crushed by a mortal man.


    The wounds bleed again and the folly he committed haunts him causing even more mental disturbance, if Rutger were from the modern world, he could use that word: Karma.1


    Causes and consequences, the violence that perpetuates and reproduces itself, the lack of empathy and humanity lead to terrible consequences.


    "Come on, dinner will be served soon," Dante said after being silent for a few minutes.


    "Do you still want to have dinner after what I said?" Rutger was in disbelief at Dante''s casual attitude.


    "I''m not hungry, but if we don''t go to the cafeteria, they''ll think we''re dead or that we''re the killers"


    Dante heard everything, but the urgency of the current moment didn''t allow him to get distracted and become introspective at this moment.


    "You don''t look angry or disgusted...why?" Rutger still surprised wanted to question.


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net

 Chapter 177 - Truth Thrown In The Air (R-18)

    Trigger Warning: Gore, heavy issues about human trafficking, abuse, and victims.


    XXXXXXXXXXXX


    The truth is, he expected to be cursed or looked at in horror, but Dante''s unflappable gaze took him surprised.


    "I''m surprised, I''m sad, and I honestly want to go kill Captain Mulder, but that wouldn''t solve anything now... Maybe even create more problems for you and me"


    "Aren''t you going to scold me?" what Rutger wanted to ask is if Dante wouldn''t look at him as an inferior human, but he didn''t have the courage to say it out loud.


    "What can I say that you yourself haven''t thought of before? But tell me something Rutger, have you ever been in Brother Giovanni''s position, how do you feel with Levi around?"


    "I want this bastard to die and disappear from my life! Burn it in the��" Rutger stopped talking and his hands shook.


    "Exactly, so it''s best to stay away from brother Giovanni, of course, if you can apologize and try to make amends somehow would be better. But seeing the situation right now, you better stay away from him."


    Dante rather than seeming relaxed seemed severe and had thought about the whole thing, as he is a spectator he had a better view of the situation.


    "That''s it?" Rutger hadn''t expected to just get advice from Dante after showing such weakness to him.


    "We can talk more after dinner, but I don''t think I can add anything more than keeping away"


    Dante on the outside seemed very calm and walked normally alongside Rutger to the cafeteria, but inside he was quite thoughtful and a little scared, as an act from years ago could culminate in even more violence.


    Well, the plot wouldn''t be as sympathetic as Dante, as Alberto came out from behind a century-old tree whose shadow completely swallowed him up.


    "So this Rutger guy is an old Levi''s toy"


    Alberto thought with some surprise, he didn''t know any of Levi''s toys, always hanging out with hookers and blackmailing young people from small towns and villages to warm his bed.


    It was strange that a person in Levi''s position as heir to an earl... Well, or not so heir, as Earl Mulder has remarried a young wife who can bear a child, but until then, Levi is the heir, only he didn''t have any fixed mistresses.


    Alberto could be said to be similar to Levi, he didn''t have any steady lover because he liked heavy sex with men, but being part of the church, his relationship didn''t last long, either because of work or because his partner couldn''t stand the games heavy and Alberto''s peculiar tastes.


    "I could use that person to..." Alberto thought, in a sudden lapse of ambition, he decided for the moment to just watch Rutger and Dante''s movements.


    On the other hand, the witch of the god of death was sitting in the canteen using the transformation spell, with a rounded shape and thinning hair, which is not uncommon for older priests.


    "Is Brother Gonzales all right?"


    "He looks better than he did yesterday, but he''s still pretty pale"


    "I think he even got older... But who could blame him, right?"


    "Yes, a terrible situation"


    "Don''t speak so lightly, Father Costa was my teacher throughout my ecclesiastical course"


    "He was very strict, what''s wrong with talking about him... he didn''t become a good person just because he died in such a sinister way"


    "How can you talk like that about a brother of ours?"


    "Don''t be a saint, we had the respect you should have for our seniors, but they had a decadent personality... Ah, that they had"


    "Don''t talk so loud, Father Gonzales can hear"


    The groups at the tables were in a hubbub that they considered low, but which the witch could hear intently.


    Father Gonzales was sitting alone this time and with a lost look at the slightly moldy wall, the food on the tray was getting cold, but it looked like the priest''s soul was gone.


    Suddenly, Father Gonzales gets up and starts screaming scaring everyone present in the canteen, he starts pointing to Abbot Eurico who was at a much more beautiful table and full of exquisite food that some novices have never seen in their lives, accompanied by the Marquis Borneos and by Count Bianco, along with two lower-ranking noble aides beside them.


    "It''s your fault!"


    "You damn fool, the scheme was all proposed by you!"


    "I''m not going to die with this secret!"


    "Let everyone hear, that damned abbot is��"


    Father Gonzales screamed madly, the veins in his flaccid neck looked larger than usual and his gaunt face was very red. His eyes were bleary yellow, and the dark circles under his eyes and eyes full of red veins proved he hadn''t slept since yesterday.


    "Asphyxiation" the witch muttered, moving her hand softly under the table, there were two runes drawn with the blood extracted from the two murdered priests.


    Father Gonzales grabbed his own neck, the windpipe seemed to have closed, and the air seemed to escape from the lungs, nothing was coming in and nothing was coming out, he began to suffocate and a whole scene of death by asphyxiation was being enacted before everyone''s eyes.


    The abbot Eurico, who had turned pale, raised his voice calling the holy knights, soon the strong men had thrown the frail old priest to the ground immobilizing him, suddenly the priest had stopped choking and was breathing heavily, the pain in his lungs and now the pain through the body from the brute subjection of the knights made Father Gonzales dizzy, he wished he could lose consciousness.


    Who would have thought that he would hear something like this about himself from the voice of his old acquaintance, Abbot Eurico:


    "He must be possessed... Has become Satan''s wife!" Abbot Eurico said quickly and gave a signal for the knights to execute the old priest right there.


    The witch, seeing what was happening, touched the other rune of blood drawn on the wood, just as the holy knight was going to lower his sword to cut the old priest''s neck, an invisible power pushed the bodies of the knights away.


    Father Gonzales'' body floated and frighteningly was bleeding from every orifice, but his mouth didn''t stop uttering words that caused chaos in the canteen:


    "You damn blind with that dirty noble was to blame! Why do I have to die because of you?"


    "No�� No�� Don''t kill me! Those bastards are the real culprits, worse than devils! No, please no..."


    Father Gonzales asked and cried, blood, tears, and mucus mixed, the old priest''s body couldn''t even stand the fluids of his physiological needs the stench of urine and feces mixed with the blood that soiled the ecclesiastical clothes that made him so proud for almost his entire existence.


    However, all was in vain and his body simply bled to death, even though the knights wanted to kill the old priest to end the screams that resembled the pigs in the slaughter and with that macabre scene of the blood dripping like a damn persistent drip.


    Ah, but there was still a power preventing everyone from approaching.


    As soon as the most sensitive people started to vomit and others without being able to look ran to the rooms that used to frighten them, but now it was better to lock themselves and not hear or see such a scene.


    "The abbot�� that damn�� I didn''t want to be a part of it�� he was the one who plotted to kidnap children and women�� I swear�� Oh! God of Light, forgive me, I swear I don''t know that the abbot was allied to Count Bianco... I swear, I didn''t know they were doing such horrible and demonic things to these people... I didn''t know... I swear... God of Light, have mercy on my soul"


    He continued uttering these shocking phrases, everyone looked at Abbot Eurico and the current Count Bianco with obvious horror, even Father Bianco looked scared at his own brother.


    In the end, Father Gonzales bled to death.


    "Sister... Now there is very little left"


    The witch thought for a moment as she acted preoccupied with the others in the room, looking at the abbot as if he were a monster.


    Well, he really was a monster.


    "That Witch is a little cruel" Giovanni muttered, watching the scene along with Azarphy and the others.


    There was no way not to see such a scene that seemed so theatrical and scandalous, even though they were quite busy preparing the new portal to paradise to rescue Bishop Darcy.


    "You humans are pretty disgusting," Arabeth said with an indifferent look, for him, as long as he wasn''t his master, there was no way he could care about any other humans.


    "Are we going to take advantage and attack the abbot now?" Zariel''s tired voice caught the group''s attention.


    Azarphy had released Zariel after learning about Giovanni''s plan, clearly, the chains around the fallen archangel''s neck represented the prison Azarphy made to keep him a servant and submissive.


    This was Zariel''s biggest humiliation, second only to when God of Light expelled him from paradise with all the dishonor, he couldn''t even fight back against Azarphy for two reasons, the first one he was still weakened because of Emery''s attack while stealing his powers and later being imprisoned by the god of nature, Aillil.


    Of course, the conversation wasn''t very friendly with Azarphy.


    He told it all, he wasn''t concerned about pride or anything like that, when he saw those instruments that would make any celestial being trembled, for despite the fall and adoption by Satan in essence he was still an archangel.


    Eurico''s evil was too great, which was not surprising for Arabeth or Azarphy, after all, they only expected the worst from human beings.


    "No, let''s just get the items from the abbot''s office," Azarphy said nonchalantly.


    "Are you shy now?" Zariel scoffed, not resisting seeing Azarphy not take the proactive step and spill the blood of those they deem inferior.


    "No, it''s just that it would be too troublesome for us to move if the Holy Knights became too alert or the nobles ordered the abbey torn down..."


    "You could just kill them all"


    Azarphy was silent with the truth that Zariel spoke, he could just kill everyone, after all, those were only despicable humans.


    "Let''s go to the office. Grab the items and let''s find Senna" Azarphy said coldly pulling the chain from around Zariel''s neck, who fell silent because of that.


    Yes, he could kill everyone, but he thought of Emery and chose to ignore what Zariel said and ignore the troublesome humans.

 Chapter 178 - Seven Days Later In The Ghost Town

    On the other hand, where Emery was, it had been seven days since they''d been busy fixing up the ruined house.


    Honestly, he felt like he was in those artificial martial arts movies from western cinemas, as his cousin (grandpa-cousin, who knows) Johnathan taught him how to use magic with much more subtlety, from small wind blades to mowing grass to refining wood using complex spells to transform into magical wooden planks that were fire-resistant and that could generate a soft barrier in case of attacks.


    Fortunately, Emery had a photographic memory and was an excellent apprentice, pairing that with the patient Second Imperial Prince, Emery''s practice of magic grew very fast.


    Of course, the house still wasn''t presentable, but there were no more holes, and they would be sheltered from the cold, but they still didn''t have furniture, so they used the blankets and blankets they had so much in Mattias and Naill''s space item.


    The nights were freezing in Autumn, apart from the slightly misty forest whose white mists covered the earth and the thick trunks every night, which made the city even colder than usual.


    Fortunately, Johnathan fixed the fireplace in the living room first, so they didn''t have to be completely out in the cold. They still had the food that was in the space items, so they ate well, so they had the excitement and strength to fix the house all these days.


    Sincerely, Emery wanted to let it go and go investigate the city, but Johnathan mocked him for being so weak and challenged him to a battle... Well, it''s obvious that with magic alone, Emery lost shamefully to his cousin.


    He couldn''t use the power of death or demonic power on his relative, right?


    To be honest, he didn''t know how to use his supernatural energies to battle, at least he wasn''t sure if he wouldn''t end up killing someone or even killing himself for using too much power.


    So, he dutifully went to tidy the house without complaint and did all the exercises that Johnathan told him to do while he cleaned the garden.


    Everyone was impressed with the skill of the second imperial prince... Well, he was a prince, so nobody expected him to be a good carpenter, gardener, and even know the basics to survive in the common environment.


    Combine this with Emery''s modern ideas and drawings he remembered from books he read about renovations, at the time he was searching for a house to live in, the ragged house renovation was going very well, they had already fixed the first-floor room and a large room they use to sleep together, they found a well in the backyard of the house that was ancient and dry, but thanks to Bryan''s power of nature and the strange items that Naill carried in the space item.


    Things like Stones of Rebirth, which despite the name couldn''t bring a human to life, could renew water, trees, and places considered malnourished, so Bryan using the power of nature and these items managed to build a temporary water source inside from the well.


    Why does Naill take it with him? Well, he was tricked by the seller into believing he revived humans.


    Johnathan''s magic helped to strengthen the good stones and with a new spell that Emery didn''t know until then to renew the ropes, bucket, and wood of the well.


    "If you have that power, why don''t you fix the whole house at once?" Naill asked curiously. Emery also thought the same thing, so he thought about the amount of MANA his cousin spent to renovate these little things and looked at the big three-story house.


    "This is a small, specific area spell, besides, I took advantage of the power of the elf''s nature to amplify this spell... If we use the powers in the house... Well, I''ll be dead before I finish the first one walk" Johnathan said, patting Naill''s shoulder lightly as if comforting an idiot.


    "Also, it''s a great opportunity to train my weak cousin," Johnathan said with a playful tone, but looking at his burnt face, the discordant tone seemed a little scary.


    "I want to train too!" Mattias said a little excited but being looked at by the others, he felt a little shy afterward.


    "At least someone is excited about the training," Johnathan said with a little better humor.


    "We''re going to train, why even?" Naill asked, not understanding the reason for training, after all, they needed to look for clues to get out of this ghost town, or they would be stuck for who knows how long.


    "Well, let''s just say that the enemies we will face aren''t just anything," Johnathan said, not talking more about the subject they were so curious about.


    How long has Johnathan been in the ghost town?


    Emery looked intently at Johnathan who had turned his back on him to go back inside the house, he looked at his hands and closed them into fists, he also had to get stronger.


    At least so he doesn''t kill himself with his powers, right?


    On the other hand, Bryan was feeling better psychologically, he didn''t have much choice as the situation was quite complicated, and they had to be together all the time.


    At least he had Mattias keeping him company in this group of strangers.


    Now he was less afraid of humans and wasn''t so scared of contact between them, of course, he still tensed up every time Emery took off his clothes when he was sweaty and left only in his pants.


    Even after seven days of living together, he didn''t get used to that kind of daring and didn''t dare look much.


    Only Emery had such audacity to do so without regard for decorum, it was not uncommon for young women to pass by to take a closer look at such daring.


    The female giggles were constant and the street that was barely frequented before seemed suddenly crowded, at night the women of the "easy life" passed by the house only to see Emery concentrating on absorbing the MANA from abroad to fill the void that was left to carry out the exercises requested by cousin.


    A pretty face was always good to heal weary hearts, they smiled and said lewd things, but Emery looked with the same serious expression which made the women laugh louder, only to be mocked by his cousin as he walked back inside the house.


    Emery could wear a shirt on a cold night, right?


    However, regaining MANA generated an intense internal heat that he preferred the night cold to calm his body heat for him to enter the house.


    Only that didn''t make the cousin mock him more and the novices look at him strangely.


    He was now called "Stallion" by his cousin, but looking with a serious face at everything was inevitable that the others would laugh at it every time Johnathan seemed to detail the reaction of men and women who showed interest in Emery.


    "It''s not like they really think so" Emery protested one night after dinner, they were sitting together each with a thick blanket, there were pillows but no pillows, luckily they had already sealed the room by fixing the leaks, so the room was not so cold, and the fireplace was gently crackling in front of them.


    "Of course, they must think worse, after all, handsome and flexible," Johnathan said mockingly when commenting on some comments that were whispered among young people.


    "You''re being too pushy," Emery said with some indifference putting his hand closer to the fireplace, he himself didn''t know he was a person who was so sensitive to the cold.


    "I''m just being realistic, you have to be careful when you go out. For very little people don''t become dangerous to harm others" Johnathan seriously, he looked at Emery''s red hair, remembering his best friend and cousin Ethan, his heart shuddered just thinking about what had happened to his friend during the Lunar Battle at the commemoration festivity inside the camp when there was finally the ceasefire and the contract between the two countries suspending the war.


    "It''s true, this world is very cruel... But I''m not the only one that catches everyone''s attention, I was surprised by Mattias'' arms" Emery said with some consideration, he well understood that in a dark romance like this the most harmless people could be the worst predators, so care could still be little.


    Of course, he diverted attention from himself because no one likes to be the butt of pranks like that.


    The biggest surprise for most of them was that Mattias''s body was very well strengthened, and his arms were strong and well-shaped.


    "Knight''s Arms" Johnathan commented with good humor, at least there was someone who was more physically prepared, he then looked at Bryan an elf priest, Emery is also a priest and Naill is also a priest.


    He now only had Mattias to rely on for physical support besides himself.


    Mattias felt his face heat up, so he glanced briefly at Bryan who was absently looking at Emery, he felt a trace of bitterness in his mouth and turned his eyes to the fireplace, he couldn''t be drawn into the later conversation about knights and what others were like useless without basic physical training among other matters that echoed in the room as a background for him.


    "Tsk, should I change professions and be a knight?" Nail muttered a little jealously.


    "A weak human like you is better off just wielding the power of light," Anael whispered to him, causing a strange, partly unspeakable shiver from him.


    Poor Naill as a young man at the height of his hormones, any breeze would make his member pitch a tent, imagine if there was someone whispering in his ear?


    Of course, the tent was put up, and he embarrassed announced that he was going to relieve himself in the backyard, everyone just told him to be careful.


    "Anael, go with him and protect him," Emery asked the light spirit in a mental link, already pre-established by Azarphy.


    Anael didn''t want to go, but looking at Emery''s serious face he didn''t have much choice but to go, or he''d be slammed into the wall again.


    "It''s even better to ask the spirit of light to go with Naill" Johnathan spoke lightly, the others looked confused at Emery who turned a little paler.


    "You already knew?"


    "Yes, it''s hard to hide that kind of power from a Master Mage. I just didn''t imagine that a human could rule this kind of light spirit that has such strong power" Johnathan said, not seeming to care, but he was truly surprised.


    His cousin sure as hell had countless surprises with him.

 Chapter 179 - The Circus Has Arrived

    Naill went to the backyard, the cold night air cooled his body much more, he sighed as he looked at the crescent moon and felt his heart sink.


    The night breeze seemed to carry the weight of his mind and he closed his eyes, but the treacherous mind immediately made the memories flow like a raging river after days of rain.


    It was a beautiful night with a brilliant moonlight, he was in the room of Duke Byrnes'' mansion, his father was the current Duke, and he had an excellent life, a very strict education, and a regulated religiosity.


    He wouldn''t be the heir, but he wouldn''t follow the warrior''s path either, his father wanted him to be a mage; he had some talent, he would be his older brother''s support.


    Naill admired his older brother with all his heart, despite being his half-brother, his father had been married twice, his first wife died mysteriously, and his second wife, Naill''s mother, died after complications in childbirth.


    His father was always busy with the duchy, so Naill spent most of his time with nannies and governesses, he mostly saw his older brother and clung to him as a cat clings to a curtain.


    His older brother was the best, until the day he went to his room when he turned 15.


    Things started to get a lot darker.


    Naill, who was deep in thought, was awakened by Anael''s hot lips touching his, only then did he realize that he was freezing, and his body was shaking.


    White mist ghostly seemed to cover his feet, only then did he realize that he had been outside too long.


    "Finally, you woke up, I called you for quite some time. This fog seems to have some hypnotic effect on you humans" Anael said, showing his physical body.


    His long blond hair fell in a golden cascade down his back, his glossy red lips looked even more attractive, pursed in annoyance, his pale, half-moon thin eyebrows were quite expressive with disgust.


    "Let''s get back inside before the other humans think I killed you and run away," Anael said, mocking some more of Naill, who still looked like a fool staring into space.


    "Next time don''t do that," Naill said in an ice voice, which wasn''t very typical of the sunny, curious boy who always seemed warm around others.


    He walked past Anael, ignoring the handsome man, who was offended by such coldness when he helped the human despite detesting humans in general.


    Going into the eighth day and seeing Emery''s increasing improvement, both physically and MANA, finally Johnathan decided it was time for them to explore the city a bit, the festival was about to officially start, the main avenue was crowded with tourists, and the square was crowded with locals and foreigners, the perfect time to walk around without attracting too much attention from the locals.


    "Let''s buy clothes for you, these clothes are pretty ridiculous..." Johnathan mocked a little at Emery, seeing him for the seventh day in a row taking off his shirt and showing his body was well-built although thin, the sweat was running down his body and he was a little red in the face.


    He wasn''t hot because of the weather that was hotter than usual in the morning, but because of the constant MANA use that expanded his body''s MANA veins and made his body exhausted.


    If he didn''t have nature''s energy to restore the body''s stamina, he wouldn''t be able to grow as quickly as he was doing now, as his body wouldn''t be able to withstand that level of training from the Second Imperial Prince, not with the Original''s body having been worn out by the binges of a young nobleman and the "easy" life as a Bishop.


    "Let''s buy clothes for everyone, these clothes Naill has been very flashy," Emery said taking a soft white cotton handkerchief, clearly a nobleman''s handkerchief, which Naill offered getting more giggles from the girls who pretended to talk to the girl''s friends, but then looked at their group.


    Of course, Naill''s clothes were flashy, being the clothes of nobles from the Northlight Kingdom who in the capital wore clothes of flashy colors between ocean green and warm red.


    For a person like Emery who for most of his life wore clothes much less flashy and even as Bishop wore clothes as simple as possible in color, the clothes of the people of the Northlight Kingdom were very bright and stood out in the picturesque and somewhat rural landscape of the small city.


    Naill, Mattias, and Bryan wore clothes of excellent fabric, with delicate embroidery and very lively colors, as they were young, it wasn''t too bad, but it was very flashy, and it was inevitable that Emery''s group would draw attention to a street that despite being close to the square and the main avenue of the city were considered not very frequented with few nobles and "good" people passing by.


    Naill''s black hair stood out against the red fabric of the loose-fitting shirt and with ribbons on the light-colored arms that made a bow at the wrists, obviously, the dark-colored coat with mother-of-pearl buttons was not used, after all, it was already flashy enough wearing only this shirt.


    Anael, who was still holding a grudge for yesterday''s treatment, mocked Naill some more but was summarily ignored by the human, which made him even angrier.


    Mattias, who was being taught by Knight Giuliani, a future paladin, had a more robust body and was a little taller than Naill and Bryan, so the clothes fit very well and caught the attention of the ladies who "passed" through the house being renovated.


    Bryan was a standout in his own right, after all, he was a different species, but the navy green fabric highlighted his shiny black skin, his pointy elf ears twitched with the laughter of the girls and children who whispered about him.


    Emery, on the other hand, was still wearing Old Dolores'' clothes and the only piece of clothing, his pajamas, that he already had. He was much taller than the others and the clothes were tight and very uncomfortable, so he was the most affected by the lack of clothes.


    Emery''s group caught the attention of the daughters and sons of the local bourgeoisie, young men of good financial means but not so attached to old nobility traditions about not mixing with others who were not influential and well-born nobles.


    What was beautiful was to behold, besides, they seemed to be apprentices to a Master Mage, which was a big deal, especially for the small town that only heard from apprentices and mage students talking about magic teachers and Master Mages from mid-sized cities or the capital.


    Johnathan wore a white opera mask, which was quite strange, but when they saw the Master Mage''s hooded robe which was a gray color with emerald green snake embroidery on the sleeves, and a crest on the chest with a shield of a snake coiled around a plum rose tree with a blue orb floating above both of them, images that were owned by the Wizards'' Republic, which showed that he was a person consecrated by the most powerful mages on the continent and recognized as one of them, so people in them instead of antagonizing him, they looked at him with respect.


    "All right",


    He agreed, not thinking much about it apparently, but he felt much more excited to be able to stop training and go see the city.


    What should have been a peaceful morning for Emery''s group was interrupted by the sound of elephants.


    "The circus is coming!" excited children started running down the street, some young and old also looked excited as they talked.


    "You said the street would be quiet." Emery didn''t miss the opportunity to scoff at the cousin who made him sweat so much.


    The street was quiet, but there were people like Naill who gave candy and candies to the children almost every day, of course, they did a job here and there mainly buying things like nails, hammers, informing about the price of furniture, plus some little local information.


    Like the main river of the city, about the autumn festival, about the commerce, Mattia, a person who came from the common environment, also collected little information about the festivities if there was something that changed from one festival to another, what were the typical attractions and of course, making small requests to buy leather straps, fabric for the curtains, rugs and asking if there was anyone who installed plumbing and erected walls, among other small things that were rewarded with a few copper coins or candy.


    Except plumbing, Johnathan and Emery could do almost anything with magic, but it was a way for Mattias to get information and befriend other villagers who didn''t live nearby, but it was enough to look like normal people moving out.


    They got a lot of information, but it all seemed pretty common, of course, they ended up buying various colorful fabrics to make the supposed curtains and rugs, the truth they didn''t know why they were fixing that house as they wanted to leave as soon as possible of the city.


    "I can''t do anything if you get the attention of others" Johnathan replied with a shrug. The same man said very seriously that they had to have a safe base of operation and that it was not full of rats, spiders, and any other pest, in addition to the training they did to improve themselves.


    After all, they didn''t know if they''d be able to get out of town anytime soon, but Johnathan didn''t answer Emery''s questions about how long and how many times he''d been back in town.


    The circus had arrived, and it was something that happened every year at the autumn festival and always made the children more cheerful and the city seemed to vibrate along with the merry music of the trumpet and the fire that rose with the talented demonstrations of the fire-breathers.


    Clearly, in a magical world, the fire-breathers didn''t just breathe fire but juggled fire transforming it into various forms of animals and, in the end, it ended with a clash between larger animals which left everyone with awed and glowing eyes.


    Even Emery''s eyes were bright, wanting to see the circus, but he felt the energy of nature revolt beside him, a force too great vibrating.... Bryan seemed to be losing control of his powers again.

 Chapter 180 - Dark Knights, Cults And Murder Of A Bishop

    Bryan upon hearing the sound of the circus seemed to have entered a trance-like state with fear and anxiety rising rapidly, his powers began to surge in self-defense.


    "Bryan�� Bryan��" Mattias'' voice sounded so far away, he was shaken by Emery''s power and looked at the frightened humans.


    "Let''s go in," Emery said, taking Bryan by the hand and the others wanted to go in too, but were stopped by Johnathan.


    "We''d better stay here, so we don''t get in the way"


    They wouldn''t help as they didn''t have the power of nature to try to calm Bryan down, it would only make the dark elf even tenser.


    Mattias felt apprehensive, but he soon reassured himself that so far Bishop Darcy had shown himself to be a serious person and did not seem like someone who would take advantage of the weakness and fear of others for sexual or any other advantage.


    Already in the city of Laison in 1825, the police chief Gianni Esposito was with the doctors who had already analyzed the disfigured child''s body and were ready to cremate the body.


    "We''re going to need the church''s help, look at this police chief... You see this drawing here running from the chest to the beginning of the groin, this is a symbol of sacrifice for Surcian" a doctor Pasquale said touching the symbol with gloved fingers, the mid-level magic item Fairy Chrysalis Glove, prevented the wearer from being affected by immediate and direct contact with magic.


    Of course, as it was just a glove, and it was direct contact it wasn''t as expensive as if it was a shield or armor that would protect the entire body or block high-level magic without needing to come into direct contact with the magic.


    "Never heard of this cult" police chief Gianni said with a frown, things were getting worse than he imagined.


    "Surcian is the Dark God''s paladin... A few weeks ago, I was in Kadian city and there was an attack from the same cult. The church took care of the case, and then I didn''t hear about it anymore, but some friends told me that there were many deaths of people who didn''t have a good financial situation..."


    Pasquale starts talking about the strange experience of participating after the undercover investigations, so he got in touch with doctors who were priests and shared a lot of information about the myths, legends, and tales about the 12 Dark Paladins.


    Surcian is the Paladin of Dismemberment, just known as the Butcher.


    "So this Surcian is attacking here?" Delegate Gianni asked in disbelief.


    "It wasn''t Surcian in Kadian City, it was Talion, the Infant Paladin... He just disappeared afterward, we were only able to discover a few members of the cult, and they were burned in the holy fire, but we couldn''t catch their leader"


    Talion, the Infant Paladin, was a being who transformed into a helpless child and easily let people fool himself, he used needles on his victims who were found bloodless with strange holes in the thigh vein.


    At first, the church and doctors thought that it could be vampires or even Necromancers performing forbidden experiments, until days later, when analyzing the bodies, tattoos appeared on the bodies.


    "What do these tattoos mean? Some kind of personal brand?" Delegate Gianni said still skeptical.


    Twelve Paladins of Darkness... That sounded like a pretty crazy conversation.


    Only Gianni was also seeing the tattoo he hadn''t seen earlier when the doctor called him in to give the initial verdict on the analysis of the child''s body.


    So, could this be true?


    "Well, Talion''s tattoo meant the soul had been consumed. But the tattoo appeared days later, Surcian''s appeared a few hours later, so I don''t know if it means the same thing."


    Pasquale said frankly, he knew superficially about the other 11 Dark Paladins, as the priests didn''t share all the information in such a short time of contact and without having to since they knew which paladin was acting, which at the time was Talion.


    "Can''t you have just been a crazy human?" police chief Gianni asked with some hope.


    "The tattoo came later, you''re seeing it yourself. If you are still in doubt, call a priest you know and ask him to check."


    Doctor Pasquale said indifferently, after all, he knew he was right, but if it were him in the police chief''s place, he would also be very skeptical, so he didn''t feel offended when Gianni doesn''t believe him.


    "I''ll do it," Delegate Gianni said wearily, but he already had it in mind to get in touch with Father Bellini. He is a priest in the capital and must have more knowledge than the local priests.


    In the medium-sized inn near the main avenue of the city, with a beautiful garden with Marple trees with red autumn leaves, Bellini had cornered Bishop Savoia in a room, at Father Bellini''s request the Holy Knights took the bishop''s assistant, leaving them alone in the room.


    As soon as police chief Esposito left Father Bellini was thinking about the matter, the death of a child was always something heinous, the suspicion in his heart that Bishop Savoia had something related to it made him turn pale.


    He spent the day thinking about what to do, after lunch, he had already talked to the holy knights and their captain, discovering the disappearance of Bishop Savoia is a part of the night, only returning shortly before sunrise.


    The conversation at lunchtime was about the murdered child, which was already being talked about even by the owners of the inn and some people who went to the store earlier.


    This only worsened the condition of Father Bellini, who was suspicious that the Bishop had done something unspeakable, in the end, he decided to confront Bishop Savoia.


    "You went out last night, I asked the Holy Knights, and they saw you and your assistant leaving after midnight, where did you go? And don''t tell me you went to a brothel because brothels are hidden around here and not out in the open like in the capital."


    Father Bellini was saying that as they had just arrived in the city and had no contact who could be a guide in the city, it would not be possible that Bishop Savoia already knew where the houses of prostitution were.


    "I don''t owe satisfaction to anyone in this group," Bishop Savoia said crossing his arms and trying not to tremble, he didn''t forget Father Bellini''s strength.


    However, how could he submit to someone of lower status than himself?


    "No, it shouldn''t, but you''re going to tell me where you were, aren''t you?" Father Bellini said taking a handkerchief to clean his hands, this was a simple act of hygiene, but Bishop Savoia shuddered to see this.


    In the end, Bishop Savoia confessed that he went out with his assistant to the poorer streets and that they could serve as a prostitution point for prostitutes who were unable to enter these houses that have a stronger administration and had more elite clients.


    There were also some women who sold their children to have a night, the perverts paid more; they needed money for the family or just the children were seen as burdens that should generate some income as they ruined their lives at birth.


    There were countless people like that on the streets being supported by a rough elite and a bourgeoisie that only care about profits, a Dark BL plot was very cruel to the poor and marginalized.


    Whether in the capital, in the middle-income city, or even in the small town, poor people often have to beg and be cursed, or prostitute themselves and be ostracized by the same people who pay for the "service".


    Of course, there were more hideous things, like the "service" that Bishop Savoia went to look for in those filthy streets.


    "In other words, you were chasing children," Father Bellini said coldly grabbing, making the bishop take a few steps back.


    "They were selling themselves, I didn''t do anything wrong, if you think about it, I even helped by giving money to that family," Bishop Savoia said calming down and even showing an expression of pride as if giving money to rape a child would clean up the dirt he made.


    The violent thought of killing the bishop passed through Father Bellini''s mind, he could already see his big hands on the neck of this thin and physically inferior man.


    However, Marques Savoia''s family was not going to let him get away easily and the church could not protect him.


    Father Bellini thought for a while, but before he could leave the bishop in the room, while going to check his "alibi", like a bolt of lightning a sword slashed through Bishop Savoia''s chest, splashing blood on the priest''s clothes.


    "Who..." Bishop Savoia said spitting blood with his body weak from the shock of the attack. The sword glowed with a red light as the fire burned in the place, and the smell of burning flesh permeated the room.


    "Police chief Esposito?"


    Father Bellini said with surprise, he did not imagine that the delegate was in the hidden room and that he would act without thinking.


    The tall man with a scar on his face said nothing, just pushed the body of Bishop Savoia, who tried to scream, but the sheriff had stuck a cloth in the damn pedophile''s mouth.


    The body landed on the bed with some noise, but nothing that would draw the attention of the people outside. Bishop Savoia was bleeding to death and couldn''t scream, police chief Esposito pressed his knee into the man''s back and let him die worse than an animal.


    The assassins sent by the marquise watched everything through a hole made in the ceiling, they were distressed because their mission was dying in someone else''s hand.


    "You can take the body and throw it on a road with a carriage nearby, I''ll be assigned to investigate, and I''ll say that the poor man died in an accident," police chief Esposito said as if talking to ghosts, when finally the Bishop of Savoia died, soaking the bed in red, viscous blood.


    The assassins had been discovered so easily, this police chief Esposito was no ordinary person, which made the assassins cautious and unresponsive.


    "Let''s go out, Father Bellini the assistant of Bishop Savoia is waiting for the good news"


    Father Bellini stood still for a while not knowing what to do, but seeing the bishop''s body on the bed, he thought it was better to follow the delegate, or he would end up as another body on the bed.

 Chapter 181 - Power Of Nature

    Bellini was strong and had weapons, but looking at Officer Chief Esposito''s calm he felt somehow inferior as if instinctively he knew that if he were to confront this man, there would only be one end, a painful death.


    "An assistant is a man sent by Marquise Savoia, he is on our side" a voice that seemed to come from all over the room spoke before the deputy opened the door.


    "Tell the Marquise that next time don''t send her garbage to my city," Deputy Esposito said without looking back and opened the door.


    Assassins: We tried to kill him before entering the city, okay?


    The assassins were surprised by the presence of Officer Chief Esposito''s spirit, which means, who was he to speak of Marquise Savoia with such authority?


    However, despite the Officer Chief''s disrespect, they did nothing and went to take care of Bishop Savoia''s body, they would receive a high reward for bringing the news and proof of the dead man bastard.


    Father Bellini was relieved to learn that the Marquise of Savoy wanted the bishop dead, so he didn''t have to worry about her retaliation, at least initially. Now he had to worry about Officer Chief Esposito.


    As early as 1675, Emery and Bryan exchanged somewhat strained glances, Bryan''s nature energy calmed down being held in check by Emery''s nature energy which was quite pure.


    Bryan couldn''t understand how a human could obtain such pure energy from nature, as he was a priest of the God of Nature.


    "Do you feel better?" Emery asked, seeing Bryan staring at him fixedly, which wasn''t very typical of the young black elf, as he seemed quite shy around anyone other than Mattias.


    "Yes... I''m sorry" Bryan said looking away feeling his face heat up, he tried to get away from Emery but ended up hitting a piece of old furniture and falling, luckily, Emery was having his body improved with magic by training cousin managed to hold the elf''s body.


    "Calm down, no need to be scared. I won''t eat you or anything like that" Emery said, releasing Bryan as he steadied himself, the young man''s body so rigid and tense he felt like wood as he was held by the bishop.


    "I know you humans don''t eat elves in the literal sense!" Bryan said, still feeling more embarrassed and with some irritation.


    "Oh well I won''t eat you figuratively either," Emery said with the same serious face as usual, what was supposed to be funny quickly turned into something heavy.


    Bryan stiffened for a moment and then only felt relief, of course, his mind was jumbled with chaotic thoughts about lies, betrayals, and what he would do if the bishop laid a hand on him, only to take a deep breath and try to control the rising of his anxiety.


    But once he felt the energy of Emery''s nature flowing into him which made him much calmer, it was energy even purer than his own as it had an even more calming effect, he felt like at the time when was in the Temple of Nature, at the time he was filled with sadness at being alone and not knowing about his older brother, so he would go to a lake with a magnificent weeping willow tree and sit there to reflect.


    In other words, he would be their mourning, and sometimes he felt something involving him like a fraternal hug that calmed him and made him go on living, anxiously awaiting the day when he could meet his older brother and leave the temple.


    Bryan hadn''t felt so welcomed in a long time, he closed his eyes and hugged the human body that reminded him of that peaceful place, not even remembering the trauma, at that moment he wanted to grab that feeling of love and peace again.


    With so much weight and painful feelings inside him, Bryan felt suffocated almost all the time, and he was vigilant against people for whatever reason, such a life is exhausting and difficult, like a soldier who has been swallowed by the waters and sees a piece of driftwood like a lifeline, so the black elf felt as he was engulfed by that warm sensation that brought infinite hope.


    Emery was surprised by Bryan''s proactive attitude, but seeing the young black elf behaving like that, he also felt helpless to push him away.


    The power of nature enveloped the two men, Bryan seemed to be getting enraptured with Emery''s power and rubbed his face on the human clothes, he lifted his head just to look at the face still maintaining his usual seriousness.


    What was reassuring to Bryan, there was no dirty desire and no other emotion that could be disturbing for him.


    "Do you feel better?" Emery asked, stroking Bryan''s pink hair, seeing him much calmer.


    "A little" Bryan said with a sigh, the more he felt the energy of the human''s nature, the more he doubted if this person is still a human.


    "Are you afraid of circuses?"


    "Maybe," Bryan said succinctly not letting Emery delve further into the matter, he wanted to avoid talking about it.


    Emery understood what Bryan was saying, he also had things he preferred not to talk about, momentarily he remembered Azarphy who read his mind but only talked about food with him.


    For some reason, it made Emery feel his heart a little warmer to know that the fallen archangel even though he could read his mind didn''t address those subjects he was anxious about.


    "If you want to stay inside for a while, the circus should soon pass," Emery said calmly, he didn''t care that Bryan didn''t want to talk about it.


    Bryan was agitated for a moment, he really wanted to be alone for a bit, but at the same time, he looked around the house which was still desolate inside, and didn''t feel like being alone either.


    "Do you want me to stay a little longer?"


    Bryan grabbed Emery''s clothes in response, the two were silent for a while until Emery couldn''t take it anymore and resolved to ask a few things he was curious about.


    "Bryan, can you show me your power of nature? How do you control power? Is it from the elves or do you have training?"


    Bryan thought Emery was going to ask more personal questions, but the questions were so general that he felt a bit tricked, I mean there he was a priest of the Temple of Nature, apparently stuck with the group of humans and in a state of physical weakness. Except that the group of humans treated him kindly at all times, which made him have a more positive image of humans, while at the same time he was anxiously waiting to be betrayed or hurt.


    "Elves are born with the power of nature, called the Emerald Core. Initially, parents or guardians teach us basic lessons, then we are sent to school, and then we choose professions according to our aptitude most of the time."


    "Oh, so you have systematic teaching?" Emery said with even more curiosity. The form of school he knew was modern and systematic, he found it interesting that the elves also had this type of system.


    "Well, our empress instituted systematic teaching 200 years ago, when many elves caused serious mishaps with the power of nature. Before the elves only learned from the legal guardians what they could, if they were lucky, there would be a Master or a Sage around to take the children to be taught..."


    Bryan told a little about the cult of the Elves that came to improve a lot with the rise of Empress Lovidc 400 years ago and then came a succession of empresses who strengthened the Elf Empire, of course, the most important figure was the Blackie Duke, who he was the leader of the nobles who represented the dark elves.


    Most of the dark elves were located in the Blackie Duchy, which was a much more developed area than the empire''s capital itself, the Blackie Duke''s family supported the rise of empresses since Empress Lovidc.


    "So the Nature Temple you came from is from the Blackie Duchy?"


    "No, it''s Eden''s Temple of Nature... Well, it''s a secret place for outsiders" Bryan said, limiting himself to saying little about it since it was one of the elves'' secrets.


    "What can you do with the power of nature besides healing?"


    "Well, we can make vegetation grow, we can purify rivers and the land, we can use it to fight and rot matter..."


    "Rot matter?"


    "Well... Rotting is also part of nature, so we''re capable of infecting the enemy with fungi and or deadly bacteria that eat meat"


    "That looks a little..."


    "Disgusting?" Bryan said with a laugh, he also thought it was disgusting at first, but seeing his current situation, it would have been very helpful for him to run away sooner.


    "No, I was going to say complex...but it''s gross too," Emery said, feeling a little embarrassed. However, remembering diseases caused by fungi, he couldn''t help but agree that it was disgusting indeed.


    And even a little cruel for the Elves to have that kind of attack.


    LITTLE THEATER


    Bryan: *hugs Emery*


    Emery: (...)


    Azarphy: Are you spreading your love again?! ��_U


    Arabeth: We worried here... And you being Don Ruan!


    Giovanni: I think Bishop Darcy is just being nice. *trying to calm everyone down*


    Yani: You''re too innocent. *says with obvious disdain*


    Bao: Clearly, he''s going to bring home another wife. *rolling on the floor showing his chubby belly*


    Author: Another Pokemon? Will be? *bright eyes*


    Azarphy: Don''t you dare! *lightning and thunder in the background*


    Author: I don''t dare�� *crying*

 Chapter 182 - Looking For Trouble... Again

    Emery carefully asked more questions to the point where Bryan felt free to show his power, a glowing green orb that had a herbal scent was floating above the dark elf''s slender hand.


    "I have this power, but I only know how to use it to heal" Emery complained, feeling a little envious as he saw Bryan form with the energy of nature a beautiful green bird with delicate feathers and bright clear eyes, which he sang to them happily.


    "So you just used the power of life. At school, we learned that nature has four small cores, life, decay, rebirth, and chaos. We elves use these tiny cores to channel our powers to maximize the effect we want. This bird I imagined according to my memoirs about the Temple birds, being used in the energy of the core of life, that is, this bird will live as long as I live, it is connected to my life"


    Bryan started to explain a little about the core of power that elves had in general, it wasn''t such a piece of hidden knowledge, after all, if he''s not an elf you can''t be born with these powers.


    Humans had the core in the heart and there were "seeds" with the power that they were born or baptized, the elves had the core that was similar to a jewel that was between the stomach and the liver, like an internal organ with unique and unique functions where all the magic and power of the elves had.


    "My power of nature is just a seed..." Emery said sadly, he couldn''t learn from Bryan to control the power of nature, after all, they weren''t even the same species to be able to use the same control system.


    "In the Temple, my seniors said that when a human is born with the power of nature, he just needs to use his will and imagination to create, the more detailed is what he wants to create, the easier and more powerful the creation will be. However, today the power of nature is seen only as curative and restrained by the current social system and the prevailing power of humans focuses only on MANA."


    Clearly, Bryan was trying to comfort the human who despite still showing a serious expression looked a little dejected, at least the phrase seemed pretty disheartening.


    "Imagination and Will..." Emery muttered to himself, until then, his power worked with his will only to heal because in his mind as a modern human bathed in gore, scientific, documentary and special effects movies ... He well knew how wound regeneration procedures took place, treatment for diseases, exposed bones, in short, he was not a doctor and could not perform surgery with just that in his memory, but he could put his power to do the work by him.


    So, it wasn''t that difficult to make the cure work the way he wanted to see it, but most of the time his body healed itself, and without him thinking about it, like if it was already on autopilot.


    Of course, Emery still had countless doubts about how the power could work so miraculously, but that is questioning the very world that is made of magic and gods.


    Would there be someone for him to question these matters?


    Curiosity grew a lot in Emery to know more about this magical world, he understood a little why the original owner of the body was always researching and working to know more about magic.


    Emery didn''t have much time to explore his powers that seemed to grow too fast, there were countless problems coming one after another; he just kept tangling with the protagonist, angels, demons, and clerics in the way.


    Bryan watched with some fascination as he saw Emery trying to use his power to create another living being, which the elves called a mate, as they depended on them with domesticated dogs.


    Humans had guardians who were "magically created familiars" that could take the form of animals or plants that channeled the summoner''s magical power.


    The power of nature was too great and a green sphere like a cut emerald formed above Emery''s head, its power making Bryan''s core shudder in bliss as if he had found the god of nature himself.


    What was Emery creating?


    Johnathan felt great power within the three-story house and went back inside to see if any enemies had entered, but only Emery and Bryan were sitting on the floor with a large green sphere floating above them.


    "What is happening?" Naill asked, stepping out from behind Johnathan. He wasn''t as sensitive as the Master Mage, but he felt a great power and a strong herbal scent emerging from the green sphere, which said a lot about the power that could be manifesting.


    "Bryan?" Mattias called out, not only him but the others also thought it was the dark elf who was doing this.


    "It''s not me, it''s Emery," Bryan said without turning to his group colleagues, his eyes fixed on the green sphere. The green bird, which Bryan named Oliver, was very excited and was flying around the green sphere.


    So, when it couldn''t get any weirder and more disturbing... Emery''s other powers seemed to be jealous of how the power of nature was taking shape, they "attacked" the green sphere.


    Emery, who until then didn''t feel any pain or problems, started to feel his body tingle, but the weight of his powers didn''t let him move, the holy power seemed something more violent than the others in trying to destroy the power of nature.


    "He has 4 supernatural energies... Mattia takes the elf. His powers are conflicting and can be very dangerous" Johnathan said urgently, as he took some talismans out of his space item.


    He omitted the fact that Emery could explode at any moment because everyone would be against what he was about to do at that moment.


    Bryan, who looked with extreme fascination at the once green sphere now glowed with a mixture of celestial white, nature green, demonic red, and gorgeous lilac color, but that had death behind such beauty.


    Oliver, the bird, was startled by the intrusion of the other energies and flew to Bryan''s shoulder, who was distracted and easily captured by Mattia''s embrace; his body soon tensed at the intrusion of his space, but he didn''t even have time to react when he was already being taken to the Master Wizard''s side.


    Oliver even wanted to attack, but was repressed by Johnathan, a great Master Wizard, was not someone easy to fight with.


    "To surround"


    "Seal up"


    "To lock"


    Johnathan said three words in a language unknown to the group members, and three talismans flew out of his hands. Each talisman was the size of a thin cell phone, and the words in unknown golden letters shimmered, creating a barrier around Emery and the sphere of the 4 powers.


    "What are you doing!" Bryan stirred seeing that the Master Wizard seemed to attack Emery, in a summoning moment if someone gets in the way it can cause power reversal hurting the summoner internally.


    Just looking at the size of Emery''s power you could see that if it was messed up the rebound effect would be too big, the human could die because of it.


    "I''m just preventing anyone from approaching," Johnathan said with apparent indifference to the dark elf''s irritation.


    "Is Emery going to be okay?" Mattia asked seeing Bishop Darcy''s powers become greater and more violent, the holy energy he was well aware of seemed to be having a deadly clash against the lilac energy while suppressing the demonic energy.


    "I don''t know... I''ve never seen anyone who had such opposing poles as supernatural energy, nor do I know how he lived until now"


    The Master Magician who knew a lot about supernatural powers considered inherent to beings of this world or belonging to some god had seen some studies with users of more than one supernatural energy, such as the Energy of Nature and the Energy of Spirits, even the Demonic Energy along with Dark Energy, but I had never seen opposing energies in a single user.


    If it was just Holy Energy and Nature Energy, it wouldn''t be so surprising, although Nature Energy as pure as Emery''s would still be rare but not impossible. However, there it was, Demonic Energy which is clearly the opposite pole of Holy Energy; and the Energy of Death which is the opposite pole of the Energy of Nature.


    On the other hand, in the midst of the great Holy Mountains, there was a huge crater that gave off a strong heat as if there were lava or something similar hot there, but there was nothing but earth and more rocks.


    In a suspicious and unnatural rock formation that was right in the middle of the crater was a large bird with long red feathers, a golden crest, and eyes of wild irises of a deep violet hue. Chain sounds resounded in the place, there were several chains made of an unknown black material that held the magnificent bird and the golden beak of the bird seemed a little cracked.


    "Damn those knights of the Darkness God�� I am trapped in this damned place�� I will get my revenge one day on those who wiped out my race!"

 Chapter 183 - The World Is Falling Into Ruins

    The red bird thought with a lot of hate in his heart, he shook himself violently and the chains vibrated in consonance.


    "Little Rufus, I came to help you!" a soft voice sounded not far from the great bird.


    The tall and beautiful woman that could not be described in words approached the bird, she was barefoot and there were several cuts on her abdomen oozing a golden liquid. The once-glorious clothes looked in tatters, but she still managed to smile at her old friend.


    "Layla," Rufus said looking pityingly at an old goddess and old friend, a trusted battle companion, but now injured and barely able to maintain her corporeal form to speak to him.


    "Don''t look at me like that dear Rufus, I''m still a goddess and can set you free" Layla said with a smile despite the pain she felt in her gut.


    "Don''t use your powers, you will be captured by the dark god... You''d better run away and seek help from the Celestial Clan"


    "They already fell," the woman said with a helpless expression.


    "Has the God of Light fallen?" Rufus said in surprise. After all, the God of Light might not be the God of War, with great strategies and powerful weapons of battle, but he was famous for having the strongest warriors under his command. Only that god fell so fast... It was almost unbelievable.


    "He disappeared before the battle... The angels have fallen, and few archangels are trying to make the resistance. They sent signals of help to the God of Nature and the Spiritual Guardians" the woman said, approaching Rufus and touching the black chains.


    "And then?" Rufus asked anxiously, their old friends were also in the Celestial Clan. He remembered well when they faced intruders from other worlds, together they were bright and powerful.


    "The God of Nature seemed to be busy currently, but he sent General Concilier with a Battalion of 800 people. It''s 100 nature spirits, 500 Ogres, 20 Giants, 80 Dramorphs, and 100 High Elves" Layla said indifferently, she didn''t seem very excited even with 800 people to fight the dark army.


    "Won''t that be enough to drive those scums out of Heaven?" Rufus saw his friend with such a nonchalant voice, he became worried and couldn''t even get excited about the help sent by the God of Nature. He at least hoped that this help would get the enemies at least driven out of the angels'' territory, he wasn''t foolish to hope to win the war with just that for support.


    "It will help the resistance, and we can last longer, but it won''t help the Dark God�� That crazy man! You need to find the vessel of his power to weaken and seal it... Ah, what I''m talking about, if we can hold out until we bring the Trinity back, that''ll be good enough."


    Rufus was silent at the old friend''s so disheartened declaration, but looking around and at himself, the dark god is much more powerful than all the gods combined.


    Of course, that traitor sold out to the invaders and gained power far greater than they could have imagined.


    "Is there no clue where the three Titans vessels are?"


    "I never imagined we would be looking so excitedly for the Titans"


    "Well, they''re just vessels, it''s not the real Titans that are much better to deal with. At least we won''t be obliterated just for appearing in front of them, and maybe they''ll have a better personality than the original Titans" Rufus said with some hope. He thought nothing could be worse than being under the yoke of cruel invaders.


    However, Layla, who had lived a part of her immortal life watching the mighty gods shudder in fear upon hearing the name of the Titans, had different thoughts.


    "Kronos, Themis, and Ocean... Let''s take out the crazy invaders to put an evil that we won''t even be able to deal with either..."


    "At least they won''t sell us to intruders!" Rufus said even more angrily as he remembered seeing his friends and comrades of the same race being captured by the Dark God to be auctioned off to the planet invaders.


    "That''s true, after all, they just want to destroy the pantheon and make us mortal..."


    "At least we won''t be sold and mocked by those invaders!" Rufus seemed to be beside himself with rage.


    "Don''t get too excited, these currents feed on your hate" Layla said, stroking the big bird''s neck.


    The God of Darkness was a very intelligent current that feed on hate... There was no way Rufus wouldn''t be angry after seeing his friends and companions being captured and humiliated.


    If it wasn''t for Layla he would be trapped for centuries in that crater out of sight.


    "Alright, I just need you to calm down, so I can transfer the chains to me"


    "This�� I can''t let you do this. You''re going to disappear, I don''t want another friend��" Rufus started to speak but stopped as he was horrified at the thought that he would lose Layla too.


    So much death and bloodshed since the invaders arrived in the various dimensions, destroying, conquering, and humiliating the locals.


    "Don''t worry my vase has already awakened, I will live if she manages to obtain the divine objects I left by the human holy sites... If we manage to prevail until the Trinity awakens, the vase can bring me back. Besides, you are more useful than I am, the goddess of life is about to awaken, so you can help her in the war." Layla tried to reassure her friend, but he became even more agitated, shaking the glittering chains as if he was happily drinking. Rufus'' despair.


    Could it be that the currents were more than fueled by his friend''s hatred?


    Well, before Layla could continue to persuade her friend, a time rift ripped through time and space above them.


    "They are back?" Rufus looked furious looking into the temporal rift, he could feel the frightening power of nature, the celestials, the demons, and even death itself... This was much more than he expected from the Dark God.


    Did the invaders give that bastard more powers?


    "It''s Kronos! But... How is he here? No, this isn''t even time to think... What is it?" Layla looked confused, looking at the time rift with various supernatural energies.


    There was a strong power of time and space mixed with the other supernatural energies, Layla knew the god of time and the god of space as they are separate deities, these two also disappeared just before the invaders attacked the pantheon, the only one left was himself Kronos who held both powers.


    Several arms emerged from the supernatural energies that went to the chains of darkness... Breaking so easily, it seemed a lie that this was a dangerous and unbreakable chain a few minutes ago.


    Rufus: (...)


    Layla: (...)


    Well, they couldn''t say they were sad, right?


    However, before they could rejoice in their luck, arms made of supernatural energy grabbed Rufus and Layla tried to fight back, but Kronos'' power wasn''t weak... Or she was too injured to be a worthy opponent. Then she was thrown to the ground with ease.


    "Rufus! Rufus! Listen to me, Kronos'' power is incomplete, he won''t be able to fight the invaders, you have to help him become stronger" Layla''s voice grew more and more distant as the great bird''s body was placed in the temporal rift.


    Layla knelt on the floor panting, the golden blood continued to fall profusely to the ground, her short hair clung to her forehead in the cold sweat, but she could only see the crack closing, letting the crater fall back into silence.


    The life slowly drained out of the goddess, who was weakly able to send a message to her vessel when her deity awakened, she hoped it would help find Kronos and Rufus faster.


    Death was an unexpected enemy of those who is "immortal", but Layla didn''t fight that inevitable, closing her eyes to welcome death as a friend and not with rancor in her final moments.


    The goddess of truth perished there.


    In the Central Magic Tower in the Wizards'' Republic, a great commotion was taking place in one of the laboratories because of the sudden fainting of their great prodigy.


    "Miss Darcy!"


    "Miss Darcy!"


    "Professor Darcy? Somebody call a doctor!"


    The Wizards gathered around the beautiful woman who had fainted but was pushed aside by the woman''s knight who appeared to be shooing away pesky flies.


    "Alene, you skipped meals again!" the knight said as he held the fainting woman in his arms like a princess who has just been rescued from the hands of a villain.


    "I''m just not hungry..." The woman who was apparently passed out replied as she was tucked into bed.


    "You still trying to retort�� Ah, what do I do with you, Alene? Your grandfather is coming back tonight, and you already know..." the knight who had a look that looked permanently fierce said with great kindness and concern, which was a bit funny.


    "Gustavo, I''m not starving, do you remember that I ate one of the pills to keep me from being hungry... I just felt a little bad with a bad headache, that''s all" Alene said holding the knight''s hand who still didn''t fully believe in her.


    "Alene Darcy, if you think you can trick me like you do your maid..."


    "Gustavo, I would never try to deceive you. We made a promise, right? And a wizard always keeps his promises" Alene said showing a hurt look, her midnight blue eyes glistened with tears and Gustavo felt all the anger being swept away.


    Alene''s eyes were the same as Emery''s, as they were twins they had the same pretty face with delicate features and red lips, red hair, and long eyelashes, but the girl had a mole near her mouth, her brother had one spot near the right eye.


    So, it stands to reason from the pitiful look she had that the knight''s heart shuddered, and he was easily won, sweeping the matter of anything under the rug.

 Chapter 184 - Infernal Paladins

    The knight became almost a nanny to take care of Alene, who insisted on saying she was fine and was going back to the lab.


    "Miss Darcy, a message has arrived from our Archduchy''s main mansion," the maid, Aubrey Ksyrian, who had left to attend to her employer''s business outside the Central Magic Tower, said as she entered the room and saw the red-haired woman lying on the bed with her pale face and the knight holding a plate of hot soup and a silver spoon too small for his hand, pausing in surprise to see Aubrey burst into the room.


    "Miss Darcy skipped her meal again?" Aubrey asked, seeing the scene and already picking up a magic item to take the employer''s temperature. This showed that it was a very common occurrence that occurred with Alene and Knight''s situation was always being a nanny instead of a bodyguard.


    "I''m fine, I just had a sudden headache..."


    "You suddenly passed out and only woke up when I put you to bed�� This is not normal, so you are not okay!"


    "I even feel better now... No, Aubrey, I hate this medicine!" Alene said after Aubrey found her employer had a slight fever.


    It was not a common medicine, it was a liquid made by alchemists to fight some inflammation and fever. The blue liquid seemed to glisten on the silver spoon, unfortunately, it was only pretty, but it still tasted bitter.


    "It''s for the fever and there''s still medicine for the stomach, you know that using a lot of MANA costs the body dearly, even if Miss Darcy''s body is special, you still have to be careful" Aubrey started to give a long lecture that was repeated every three days when Alene felt a little sick from overusing MANA.


    In order not to hear Aubrey''s speech anymore, Miss Darcy took the medicine and took the pill to improve her stomach, which by chance started to hurt... Not that she hasn''t eaten, but she''s been eating very little.


    Her grandfather was very strict about making her start the MANA-watered foods and magic elements of the Central Magic Tower canteen, but the Wizards are so focused on getting stronger and experimenting, that the taste of the food didn''t matter to them.


    However, for Alene, the taste was essential for a good life.


    With such terrible food and her subordinates not knowing how to cook because her grandfather wisely brought in people who can''t cook to make her granddaughter eat things that will increase her body''s MANA even against her will, she couldn''t eat more than enough to be able to move the body.


    She''d rather take alchemical pills that satiated her hunger than eat one more tasteless or, worse, terribly tallow-tasting meal.


    "I want to go back home! I wish to eat Louis'' food! I wish to eat candied love fruit! Not only that, but I want Darius to give me cherry-dropped chocolates! I want Charles to give me a barbecue skewer with that weird sauce of his!"


    Alene began to say emotionally, as she behaved like a helpless child already intending to cry from being stuck in an unpleasant place.


    "Oh, I almost forgot... A message has arrived from the main Manor, Lord Darius has sent a message via the warden''s teleported" Aubrey said taking a letter made of a special cream-colored paper with the lion monogram symbol of the Archduchy.


    It was a letter that could only be opened with MANA. The MANA in this world was similar to DNA in the modern world, it had a different imprint for each family group.


    There was no teleportation in the Wizards'' rooms because of the interference of time and space which could hamper some studies that the Wizards did in the rooms, with many complaints the teleportation system was allocated to the administrative floor and everyone can access and receive letters.


    The case of Alene and her grandfather was a bit special as they were guests coming from the Magic Tower of the Aurore Empire and had a special status, a prodigy like Miss Darcy was very rare since the first imperial prince of the previous regime a couple of two centuries ago.


    Messages were received in the principal''s office and then picked up by the Darcy family''s employees to prevent some cute wizard from trying to steal the message for a chance to speak with Miss Alene, currently rich, single, and beautiful.


    Of course, she was still a talented Wizard in a generation.


    A grand wedding party, talent, and abundant financial support could make even the most intellectual and studious of the Wizards distract themselves and chase Miss Darcy.


    Alene got a little more excited and stopped behaving like a heartbroken child, but was forced to eat the soup which was tasteless before she could pick up the letter, she had to confess that her body felt much better after eating.


    She hated every moment, but at least it could last another 24 hours.


    Of course, if Gustavo and Aubrey knew her thinking, it''s unknown if they would be angry or if they would be even more worried about this Elite Wizard.1


    It was an ambiguous message about Emery coming home, but there was something out of the ordinary.


    "Has my foolish brother returned?" Alene thought with some hope.


    She hated it so much when she was reunited with her twin brother after six months of being at the abbey boarding school. She couldn''t recognize her own brother. Her father said he had an accident and nearly froze to death in a nearby river, so he looked a little different.


    Alene did not agree with her father, she well knew that her rebellious brother did not fall into an accident there were two possibilities either he tried to kill himself or he tried to escape using the river, and they caught him on the way, which may have caused the "accident" or as she thought an extreme punishment.


    Her father had given carte blanche on Emery''s boarding school education�� How far these people had gone�� Alene didn''t want to imagine. Unlike most who saw the "candor" of the religious, she was terrified and often thought about breaking into the boarding school and bringing her brother back.


    Of course, she herself was sent to the main Magic Tower of the Aurore Empire and her grandfather made a point of putting her to study, it was as if he wanted to take her away from home and her father.


    She didn''t know if that was it, but it was the feeling she had. And when she saw her brother... Well, not her brother anymore, Alene felt a great wave of resentment against the grandparents who did nothing to stop her father, against the older brothers who accepted things apparently in silence, and against the mother who did not stand up against her father''s idea.


    That Emery had the same face, the same eyes, the same hair, and the same scars gained in their naughty childhood, but looking at her brother she didn''t feel the same feeling of union and connection that she always felt when being by his side.


    Apparently, the others felt the same way and their father behaved strangely all winter break, as if trying to convince the whole family that this was her twin, when spring came and Emery was sent back to boarding school the brother''s visits became scarce, and they would visit him instead of returning home.


    Her mom was getting sadder and sadder and her dad seemed to be getting darker and weirder, until a few days ago before she traveled to the Central Magic Tower with her paternal grandfather, when both her maternal and paternal grandfathers had a big fight with the father.


    Clearly, her father lost to the Master of the Magic Battle Tower and the Master of the Imperial Magic Tower, so things became tense in the mansion, she only learned that a day or two later she didn''t remember very well, they received a positive message from Louis about Emery''s state of health that looked much better.


    Alene deeply suspected that her father was related to her twin brother''s strange behavior, but she never brought it up, in fact, she was afraid that it was true.


    Had her father done something unspeakable to make Emery so strange?


    Alene felt it was something close to that and the resentment in her heart grew even more, she looked at the letter in her hand, feeling some warm hope that she would find her true twin brother again.


    In the crater in the middle of the Holy Mountains, just after the body of the goddess of truth, Layla, fell lifeless to the ground, seven strange beings seemed to emerge from the scorched earth.


    "Layla... You can''t die here... Hey... Hey..."


    "Stop screaming, she''s gone"


    "We are too late again"


    "We can''t do anything, even if we got to her a little early we couldn''t heal a god anyway, so we''d always be too late"


    "Don''t start fighting now, we have a lot to do before Emperor Wrath sends reinforcements to the Celestials"


    "Our Emperor will also send help"


    "Who knew we would have to help our archenemies"


    Seven men in heavy red armor who had horny horns on their open helmets appeared in the desolate place. The black cloaks looked like crows'' wings spread by the hot wind that strangely passed between those tall beings that could easily have a wingspan of ten feet.


    Perhaps they were giants of some ancient species?


    Each had a different emblem on their shoulders and had a choker with different stones around their necks.


    These were the Paladins of Hell, known for strength, intelligence, and ruthlessness in combat, they were rarely seen apart from fighting enemies that could amount to lesser gods.


    They were named Amarilis, Anthurium, Cineraria, Cyclamen, Gerbera, Lisianthus, and Narcissus.


    Yes, they were named after flowers, the infernal emperors had peculiar tastes.


    Paladin Amarilis for Emperor Envy;


    Paladin Anthurium for Emperor Sloth;


    Paladin Cineraria  for Emperor Pride;


    Paladin Cyclamen for Emperor Avarice;


    Paladin Gerbera for Emperor Gormandize;


    Paladin Lisianthus for Emperor Wrath;


    Paladin Narcissus for Emperor Lust;

 Chapter 185 - The World Is Ending, But I Still Prefer To Walk Around And Eat Delicious Things.

    Narcissus had taken Layla''s immortal body, the others looked at him, and indifferently he spoke.


    "We can''t leave her body here, even if it disappears after a few hours if the Dark God comes... I feel it would be better not to imagine what kind of humiliation the goddess might suffer"


    "Yes, yes, our sweet and beautiful Narcissus cannot let a little beauty be hurt,"


    Cyclamen said with some mockery, but internally, he agreed with Narcissus'' attitude, not that he cared about the goddess Layla, but he felt it would be better not to lose nothing for the God of Darkness again.


    "Did any of his spies find out anything about our Lord?" Gerbera asked using the power of "Ether" which was to turn materials into "nothing" to destroy the currents of darkness and any signs of battle left behind.


    "We haven''t discovered anything relevant yet, but I found where my manticore baby is," Cineraria said, a little happier. His manticore had gone out on an adventure but disappeared months later.


    So much had happened that he hadn''t had time to look for his baby.


    "As usual, Emperor Pride''s followers wasting their time on trivia" Cyclamen said scornfully. Being Emperor Avarice''s Paladin he was always very acid and bitter when addressing others, unlike the Paladin Amarilis who was always calm and kind, being a follower of Emperor Envy was even a behavior out of line with most of that emperor''s followers.


    "Cyclamen, you can claim whatever it is, it won''t end my joy of finding my baby again"


    "Your baby might not want to come back with you," Cyclamen said with a wicked laugh.


    The two paladins began to fight, which was summarily ignored by the others in the group, as it was quite common for Cyclamen and Cineraria to fight over any triviality.


    "Lisianthus, are you going to report to Emperor Wrath about Kronos and Rufus?" Anthurium asked, seeing the Paladin silently looking where the time portal disappeared.


    "All of us should alert their respective masters, although we feel it would be better not to get involved with the Titans, it is undeniable that we need them to return to finish off the invaders," Lisianto said with some regret.


    "Let''s go back, I want to join the battalion that goes to the Celestials, it''s been a long time since I saw my old friend Azarphy. I think I even got stronger than him" Gerbera said excitedly. As a follower of Emperor Gormandize, he was a foodie, completely passionate about the food of many species.


    Despite Azarphy hating demons and despising humans, Gerbera managed to earn this archangel of war''s respect only for his knowledge of food. The two shared the same hobby and pleasure.


    The two battles were watered with powers flying around and incomprehensible conversations about food from the various dimensions that Gerbera tasted.


    "You should spend more time in Hell and travel less, Azarphy was banished by the Celestials 1000 years ago," Anthurium said, patting Gerbera''s shoulder lightly as if consoling his friend.


    "That��just him?"


    "Strangely, many archangels were banished during this time..."


    "That explains why the Celestials lost against the invaders," Lisianto said emphatically.


    The group agreed with the words of the colleague, taking out the strongest and smartest warriors, how could they resist against the mighty invaders?


    "Where was Azarphy sent?"


    "He is in the human dimension"


    "Once he who despises humans, the God of Light was quite cruel" Gerbera was surprised that Azarphy had been among humans in silence for 1000 years.


    "You already know, whatever the God of Light says to Azarphy is the law. So, he hasn''t disobeyed the God of Light until now" Amarilis said as if it was a kind of compliment while also seeming to mock the archangel once the strongest of the species.


    "So, I''m going to visit my friend... The food of the human dimension... I will taste everything!" Gerbera said getting excited again. He was a strange warrior, he didn''t really like to fight, but he loved talking about food, walks, and, of course, eating.


    "It''s been 1000 years, where are you going to look for him?"


    "That��anywhere with good food?" Gerbera said a little foolishly.


    "Then the invaders can destroy us, and you won''t have found Azarphy in the human dimension," Amarilis said indifferently, but you couldn''t tell that the paladin was mocking Gerbera for having no plan just to have fun among humans.


    "At least I''ll have eaten well for all this time," Gerbera said with some pride, getting a contemptuous look from Amarilis and Lisianto, but he brushed his colleagues'' gazes away while remaining positive.


    He was a rare... very rare demon with great positivity.


    Which could be considered very eccentric and sometimes silly.


    "In short, will you let go of the most crucial battle to keep invaders away to go eat and play in the human dimension, while the whole world can be enslaved if we lose?"


    Cyclamen said when he was finally done pissing off Emperor Pride''s paladin Cineraria. Now he wanted to fight with Gerbera just because he was too happy, and it made him disgusted.


    His words were heavy and intended to make Gerbera feel ashamed... Of course, this did nothing for Emperor Gluttony''s paladin, who replied in the affirmative and with great satisfaction.


    "Yes, I always say to myself, it doesn''t matter if the world ends I have to have eaten as much delicious food as I can to have no regrets when it is obliterated," Gerbera said with such emotion and pride that he almost cried with his own words... If demons cried, of course.


    Cyclamen: (...)


    Is it too much to ask for everyone to worry about the invaders?! We can die or worse be enslaved, you know, right?


    "Enough talk. Let''s go back now" Narcissus said, opening the portal to hell on the floor.


    They served different emperors with different views and concepts of different power, so of course, when they met they ended up arguing, despite everything they had a strange camaraderie, perhaps because they were unique to each emperor or were renamed after being chosen by the emperors.


    Of course, they had very divergent points of view, Gerbera innately of the one he follows was a "gormandize" that nothing else mattered if he had "good food" ahead of him. Unlike Lisianthus, paladin of Wrath, who liked fights and in particular with those who cursed during the fight, unlike Cineraria of the Emperor of Pride, who liked fights with proud people and who fought with elegance, when enemies lost and his pride was hurt, Cineraria''s pleasure was too great.


    Anthurium and Narcissus disliked confrontations, they preferred to be behind scenes strategies, of course, Narcissus was an adept practitioner of sex with no specific preference for gender or sexuality, or intensity, even the species can be different, but he was strangely a faithful partner for as long as the relationship lasted.


    The Lusty Emperor was sometimes disturbed that his most trusted man was so faithful in relationships, while he felt very confident in passing orders to Narcissus that he would never betray him.


    Indeed, a conflicting feeling, between wanting his subordinate to follow the beliefs of his phalanx more strictly and still wanting his character to remain faithful and trustworthy.


    Anthurium was quieter and liked to sleep and play better. He was the youngest of the infernal paladins, as Zariel became the Emperor of Sloth for a time, but was deposed and imprisoned by Satan and the God of Light, the new Emperor of Sloth was the one who raised Anthurium to be a paladin.


    He refused several times... Being a paladin was a lot of work, but after insisting and making countless promises of not many rules to Anthurium, he accepted to be the paladin for the newly appointed sloth emperor.


    On the other hand, Cyclamens had a long way to go to be a paladin, as Emperor Avarice had the sport of making his talented subordinates fight each other and become increasingly selfish to the point of trying to destroy each other.


    A very painful life, but Cyclamen who had the most ambition and liked to hate others for no reason fit perfectly as a paladin, with the emperor''s "blessings" avarice became strong enough for all others who wanted to overthrow they could only fight for lower positions.


    Amarilis, on the other hand, was of a very vindictive personality and definitely a dangerous choice for such a heavy-duty office, representing the will of one of the Emperors of Hell. However, for the Envy Emperor who was not afraid of provoking others more or having more enemies, he only looked at Amarilis seeing the powers apparently stronger than the paladins of his "colleagues" Emperors (except for Anthurium which had not yet become a paladin at that time), he did not hesitate to have Amarilis as his paladin.


    Yes, the word here is to have, unlike the other paladins who had the chokers around their necks proud of the emperors they represented, Amarilis was forced to put on the choker that would be a way for Emperor Envy to control him.


    "Do we have to go now?" Amarilis asked with some internal bitterness. He most hated having to go back and report to Emperor Envy, who mocked him and "played" with him as he pleased.


    "I''m not going back now, I''ll leave a message for my lord... He''ll be happy if I say I''ll bring good food from the human dimension" Gerbera said happily and ready to say goodbye to his colleagues, he wouldn''t go back to hell only to be dragged into battle without good food.


    "I will accompany you," Amarilis said, suddenly surprising the other paladins. Generally, Gerbera and Anthurio were a couple who lived out having fun in their spare time, while Narcissus and Cineraria were good colleagues who liked to play games of intelligence, elegance, and proud sexual partners.


    "I do not want!" Gerbera said directly and moving away from Amarilis, he was going to have fun and this paladin was always making fun of him.


    He wasn''t such a fool, okay?


    "I''m going anyway," Amarilis said shamelessly, which left the other paladins surprised with such boldness.

 Chapter 186 - In The End Its A Chicken... Really? (R-15)

    Follow me on my Ko-fi because "yes", you will be helping a lot if you follow me. Thanks.


    Ko-fi.com/take_the_moon


    TRIGGER NOTICE (R-15): There is content related to the word blood at the end of the chapter, if you have problems with the blood, skip a few chapters because there will be a lot related to the word blood.


    XXXXXX


    Gerbera and Amarilis looked like they were going to get into an argument, but Narcissus didn''t have the patience for it, they had missions to be carried out and reports to be delivered.


    A war ahead to be fought, with or without Gerbera or Amarilis on the battlefield.


    "You do what you want, just remember that the time in the human dimension won''t be very long as we will go to war against the invaders, if the Celestial Clan doesn''t recover the lost territory we could be the next to be invaded," Narcissus said with indifference to the two fighting paladins, he opened the portal and entered, the others would do as they pleased.


    "If we''re lucky we can access the Ancient Celestials Special Place and the war can come to an end," Cyclamen said pondering a little, he couldn''t hide the ambition in his eyes when talking about the special place.


    "Don''t dream so much, only the archangels can access that place... If they haven''t accessed it until now apparently, you think..." Cineraria said, mocking once again the emperor''s paladin avarice.


    "As far as I know, not all archangels can access that area, so it may be that even if the war continues, this place will never be opened," Gerbera said with some knowledge of the cause.


    It wasn''t a few times that he tried to break into that place to see if there was something good to eat there, I mean a special place should have some kind of special food too, right?


    Many of his attempts were blocked by Azarphy, who occasionally mocked him saying that not even some archangels could access the area, imagine a hellish paladin... No chance there was.


    Anyway, it was difficult for the demons to reach paradise, only when there was an assembly with the leaders of the pantheon could the strongest of them reach paradise.


    The secular meetings took place in Paradise, the meetings that decided the rise and fall of new gods took place in Hell because the prisons of the Abyss were there and the gods and other immortal criminals would be sent to prisons for punishment after the assembly and judgment with the three sages, what could be considered three primordial consciences, truth, justice, and order.


    "You have to go back Gerbera anyway, you have to sign the term to get a decent human body," Anthurium said, advising his playmate.


    "Reports are so problematic"


    "Yes, it''s true, but being considered a traitor is even more problematic," Anthurium said with some sarcasm.


    In such complex times as these, anything out of the ordinary was suspected of betrayal, after all, thanks to the Dark God''s betrayal everyone was now suffering from the invaders and the possibility of obliteration or eternal slavery.


    "I''m sure they''ll send me to look for Lord Satan while I''m gone," Gerbera grumbled in disgust.


    "That''s the price to pay, there''s nothing free in the world," Lisianto said with a laugh before entering the portal of hell.


    "Let''s go," Cyclamen said, entering the portal of hell.


    Gerbera and Amarilis had the same bitter feeling for different reasons, but they followed the others to hell.


    The crater was silent again, only the winds on the tops of the mountains were heard in the isolated environment.


    The wind became a small tornado and formed the body of Aillil, the god of Nature, who must have been doing something important since he wasn''t leading the battalion to help the Celestials.


    "Have I arrived too late? I could have sworn I could feel Emery''s energy around here."


    He looked a little confused looking around, but there was no sign of Emery''s recent energy in the crater, just the lingering energy of the infernal paladins.


    "Where are you? The ritual to open the portal is about to begin." Azarphy''s voice sounded not far from Aillil.


    "I''m on my way," Aillil said, pondering whether to tell them that he felt Emery''s energy in that crater.


    He chose not to, I mean the little demon Arabeth didn''t feel anything, and he has a contract with Emery, so Aillil can only assume he was very tense and imagined everything.


    As far back as 1675, Johnathan and the others were watching Emery''s power grow larger and wilder, small lightning bolts seemed to crackle under the sphere of such massive power.


    Johnathan wondered if he could contain this sphere of energy in case there was an explosion... They might as well die there.


    This was quite different from what he remembered the last time he came to the ghost town, the time loop was always repeating the days before the mysterious explosion and destroyed Belcato City.


    Johnathan has been stuck in this loop for some time now, it was the fourth time he had returned to the mysterious inn of Old Dolores, this time they went back much further to the past, almost a month or so earlier.


    Well, if he was going to die so soon, it would have been better to have stayed in that mysterious place where there was neither time nor space floating in pure emptiness.


    With each turn of Johnathan, there were more "chosen" inside the Old Dolores'' Inn, the new group turned out to be Emery''s with two novices and a dark elf, which was by far the most peculiar group. Surpassing the Ash, Uriel, and Sarin group, being a demon-type Warlock, an ice nymph, and a red mermaid respectively, the latter two shouldn''t even exist in the human dimension anymore.


    Johnathan for the simple curiosity of seeing a distant relative and wanting to know how the world was outside joined Emery''s group, which despite being peculiar were the weakest inside that Inn, apparently.


    The retired magic knight wasn''t so sure anymore, just watching the great power under his head and wondering about dying under that same power, he had the conjecture that Emery was much stronger than the entire ghost town put together.


    Finally, Emery''s energy stopped churning and became smaller, the poor man was in a cold sweat all the time leaving his clothes soaked in sweat, his muscles were shaking from the tremendous effort of holding such power that his still mortal body could not bear for so long.


    Fortunately, Johnathan''s eight days of training strengthened his MANA and body, which made him not collapse from the pain, his MANA that was stronger than before seemed to pull his powers back into the seeds that each belonged.


    Emery frowned as he noticed that there was something else inside that sphere of his energy, the fire element seemed to pulsate so strongly that it caused him an agonizing sensation of being burned from the inside.


    The Dan where his MANA is on his head started to glow and Emery felt feverish and delirious, his face that was already in a strong pink tone turned red and blood started to flow from his ears and nose.


    "He''s going to explode," Johnathan said with dismay, but he didn''t feel too scared, after all, they would only be back at Old Dolores''s inn in a few hours.


    Dan''s was like a little pearl embedded in the front of the brain, Emery''s was the size of a PET bottle cap, very plain and milky white in appearance.


    As the heart space where the seeds of supernatural energy are, Dan contained the so-called Nirvana or mind space, entering Emery''s mind space which was surprisingly large.


    A world in itself would still be quite vague for the dimension of that mental space, but there was no order there, only absolute chaos, with the single exception of a small place with a rustic house of wood and mud, with a glistening pond with fish in front of it jumping and fragrant water plants, green grass that seemed to play with the chaotic wind thrown on all sides, the dozens of flowers like jewels on the ground bubbling with life softening the vilest hearts with such touching beauty.


    There was a fence made of rickety, dull wood, but overgrown with vines that had pink flowers falling along with dark green leaves like emeralds.


    Above the lake of clear, sparkling water the rune "Phyro"1 shimmered a red with orange and yellow hues, around the coffee pot-sized rune the laws that sprang from the "Phyro" gathered to feed the rune.


    The small site that was only 80 m2 suddenly increased to 160 m2, the surrounding chaos was engulfed and the laws that derive from the Phyro were attracted by the rune and ordered themselves, two trees grew large and showy that bore red fruits that seemed to emanate an impressive heat.


    Many Chinese roses, red lilies, and roses bloomed in the flower garden making it even more beautiful and inviting, the simple wood and clay house was restructured into a red cherry wood house with dark stone roofs like one of the old noble houses of well-known dynasties.


    Of course, for the modern take on practicality and neater beauty, the house was exquisite with a slightly dubious taste and overly delicate.


    The lake expanded a little more and fish with red scales appeared, jumping happily with the rest of the fish.


    Birds with red feathers and golden beaks with excessive coloring on the tips of their feathers flew, perching on the tall fruit trees and singing merrily.


    On the outside, after Emery''s body shuddered, and he coughed up blood, finally, his powers returned inside his body and what was left was a big surprise looking back at them curiously.


    "Is it a chicken?" Bryan said with some disappointment, such a spectacle to just summon a chicken, there was no way he wouldn''t feel cheated.


    "It''s not a chicken, it''s a phoenix," Johnathan said in a flat voice. As if phoenixes appeared every Thursday at his house.


    "It looks like a chicken" Naill commented softly to Mattia who also nodded in agreement, everyone looked at the chicken with red fuzz and pretty violet eyes with a kind of disappointment and curiosity.


    Johnathan paid no attention to the group''s murmurs and went to Emery who was panting and trembling, the supernatural energies were gone which was a relief, but the rebound effect on Emery''s body should have been pretty heavy.


    Blood from the floor seeped through the woods, leaving them a darker shade than usual, the scent of iron permeating the surrounding air, sensations that Johnathan had long forgotten rose inside him.


    The sweet urge to drink blood and revel in the height of another being''s life, the delicious struggle to fight the predator, the adrenaline and fear that would pass through his lips to the back of his throat, ecstatic in pleasure he couldn''t compare to anything else.


    Johnathan''s fangs nearly came out, and he would let himself be guided by the uncontrollable urge to sink his teeth into the tender skin of the young cousin who lay weakly on the floor atop the sweet, tempting blood.


    Yes, this cousin (ancestor) had a lot more secrets than Emery could have dared to imagine.

 Chapter 187 - Throwing The Mask Of Civility (R-15)

    Follow me on Ko-fi and support the campaign. Ko-fi.com/take_the_moon


    R-15 (Bloody scenes).


    Johnathan considered himself a very rational and controlled person, he trained a lot for it after the catastrophic transformation and the dangerous situations he found himself numerous times after that fateful day, being persecuted by the church of the god of light, by the elves of the temple of nature and by the mages of the Wizards Republic.


    Vampires were not well-liked in many societies, especially a vampire-like him who was immune to sunlight could siphon MANA from mages, and had a high tolerance for sacred energy and the natural energy of the gods.


    An abomination.


    A true living monstrosity.


    Of course, him being chased was nothing more than a burnt-faced, failed prince, the laughter of the entire imperial family, being hunted down was nothing but fun for everyone.


    The forbidden social joke and a delight among those who feared and loved imperial power, easy laughter, and fun banter.


    Johnathan could bear the smell of blood from small cuts or even a deep wound, as long as he kept a reasonable distance to run away in some cases.


    Drinking blood for a living wasn''t such a difficult thing to get used to, he just had to let go of what little humanity he still had and bathe in the blood that seemed to him the most delicate of delicacies, that excited him in a way he could never feel for any reason something else.


    However, Johnathan was stubborn enough to resist that vile side of him and manage to keep master of himself, there were other ways to obtain the source of life, such as absorbing the vital energy of the environment, but the stomach that seemed to quiver inside him and the dry throat that he felt even more sore than usual at the sight of that fresh blood with tremendous and foolish envy of the wooden floor that innocently absorbed that blood on the floor.


    Emery spat out more blood, the delicious blood seemed not to stop pouring out as if teasing the vampire with such waste, the man''s lips dried even more and the once well-trimmed fingernails elongated like talons and the fangs trembled painfully in arousal vehemently to urge Johnathan to get the food faster.


    The feast his cousin was throwing was too tempting.


    "If you don''t hurry to take his blood, I''m afraid this human is going to die from having too much bad blood inside him right now" the chicken that seemed to act the most like a haughty peacock, puffed out its chest and spoke with a clear tone and voice beautifully.


    Rufus, who was still confused by the whole event, was only aware of two things at that moment, he had gone to a different world, apparently, but it was the same world he lived in before.


    He still couldn''t quite understand where he was.


    The second thing is that this human who bled on the floor was somehow the vessel of the almighty titan, Kronos, despite the human having a very questionable physique and a bit of scary power, but that he at the height of his power could easily banish those supernatural energies.


    This vessel was too weak for power as great and frightening as Kronos''s.


    "You''ll just stare, take the human somewhere else and take care of it. Because of my power, his natural energy has grown even more and is negatively affecting his body with a lot of vitality... You need to take that vitality away from him until the other powers can suppress the natural energy and restore balance to his body."


    Johnathan, who had his body still like a statue very close to Emery, but without making any movement seemed not to hear Rufus, who got angry and jumped on the masked man''s head.


    "There is no way you can kill him, even if you can quench his great thirst, his natural energy is too great and will continue the healing process continuously. If you don''t, I''ll have to call the little elf over there to share the burden, it''s not every day I see a great priest strolling through places like this" Rufus said, pondering some more.


    If the vampire didn''t want to cooperate he would have to help pass that human''s natural energy to the elf, of course, that natural energy had godlike characteristics that could end up hurting the dark elf a little in the process.


    However, there was no one more important to Rufus than Emery, after all, the world depended on the resurgence of Kronos.


    Unlike Layla, who knew well that Kronos was so much worse than the invaders, Rufus, blinded by the thirst for revenge, ardently desired the titan''s resurgence to end all those dirty invaders and the traitor god of darkness.


    "I understand"


    After a minute of silence that seemed too long, Johnathan spoke in an icy tone, Emery, who felt his entire body burning from the inside out, vomited blood once more.


    The group didn''t know how to act, except Bryan who had some healing ability, the other two didn''t know anything about it. Even stranger was seeing Johnathan standing in the middle with the red chicken on his head, looking down at Bishop Darcy being sick.


    "I can heal him," Bryan said, taking a few steps forward, but the chicken as fast as the blink of an eye was already in front of the dark elf with its wings spread.


    If he were a big chicken, it might even cause some momentary panic, but he was the size of a 500 ml pet claw, too small and fluffy to cause any grandeur.


    Bryan stops walking to avoid stepping on the little chicken and dodging the bird, he goes to Emery.


    Apparently, Bryan and the others didn''t overhear Rufus and Johnathan''s conversation, he then annoyed at being ignored by a small dark elf released his power and trapped him in a golden cage.


    Oliver the little green bird was enraged and tried to attack Rufus, only to be hugged by the hen, and they rolled on the floor, feathers flying everywhere, but the cage didn''t get weaker because of it.


    "If you put more nature energy into it, it will die" Rufus warned and everyone looked at the little chicken in surprise.


    "But..." Bryan still tried to argue but stopped talking when he saw Johnathan take Emery in his arms like a princess... or more like a horror movie heroine covered in her own blood.


    "He''ll take care of this human, now come on little elf, I''ll teach you how to drink nature''s blood," the little chicken said haughtily and powerfully, only to be pushed by Oliver, and they rolled to the ground once more.


    Bryan was released from the cage, watching Johnathan walk away to the room they shared.


    He felt strangely jealous and a little hungry, there was an excellent smell coming from Emery that hadn''t been there before.


    "What do you mean Bryan taking blood from the wild?" Mattia asked the chicken that he was released by Oliver after the dark elf was released from the cage.


    So, Rufus went to explain to the young people about nature''s blood.


    It was nothing more than excess vitality in the body, like an overdose of hormones that can overload the organs that are responsible for cleaning and balancing the body, such as the kidneys, liver, and pancreas.


    So, there has to be a withdrawal from that vitality of production, which is what Johnathan was going to do.


    Johnathan was a little reluctant to let Emery''s body touch the floor, the blood continued to flow; he could barely breathe without breathing in the scent of blood that seemed so sweet to him.


    "It hurts a lot... Azarphy does something..." Emery complained grabbing Johnathan''s clothes, clearly delirious, his body was so hot.


    "Take a deep breath, try to breathe... Calm down, the pain will pass"


    Johnathan comforted Emery, despite having no idea who Azarphy was, perhaps a relative or close friend.


    The mask made a muffled sound as it was thrown to the ground by Johnathan. The burnt face was finally shown to the world once more, the midday sunlight touching such an ominous face at the same time luminously falling on Emery''s face that looked very helpless with blood splattered on his delicate features.


    The discomfort and pain were evident, Johnathan momentarily forgot about the disgust on his face and used the CLEAN spell to clean the precious and probably delicious blood from Emery''s body.


    Johnathan''s mind felt less pressured as the tempting scent was much lessened, while Emery felt a little better and a lot less sticky.


    "It hurts..." Emery moaned with tears not falling in his eyes, he didn''t expect suddenly to become a crybaby, but that pain pressing into every corner of his body was unbearable.


    "Calm down, it will pass," Johnathan said holding Emery''s body in his arms, fangs emerged bringing the excruciating pain of his dry throat and long-empty stomach.


    Emery continued to complain, going back to gripping as tightly as he couldn''t feel his cousin/teacher''s clothes.


    He only felt two needles enter his neck, a light, invasive prick that made him shiver.